《Beneficial Union: Chasing A Rogue Wife》


 Glossary

    Glossary


    <strong>*Settings*</strong>


    Shizi Empire - One of the cities in the Mortal Domain. Main Settings


    Mortal Domain - Ayer of the Qi Universe, where non cultivators as well cultivators lower than twelfth degree resided. Composed of 12 Kingdoms and Empires.


    Immortal Domain - Where above twelve-degree cultivators reside


    Heavenly Domain - Special Domain for Cultivators above Saint Degree


    <strong>*Cultivation*</strong>


    Twelve Degrees -> Immortal -> Martial -> Grandmaster->Saint->Heavenly -> Divinity (legendary realm)


    -Sub Levels Cultivation From Immortal Degree:


    Low->Middle->High


    *Level of Beasts/Herbs/Pills/Spiritual Weapons*


    Lowest ss -> A-D Tier 1-7 -> High Grade -> Enchanted


    *People (Races/Cultivation Specialties/Organizations) *


    Dakinis - Creatures of love


    Tamers - Cultivator specialized with spiritual beasts


    Warriors - Specialized with spiritual weapons


    Casters - Spells and rituals


    Keepers - A race of fighters ountable to use the Fngy treasures


    YinYings - Beings that survived Impure Madness, they solely rely on impurities to continue cultivating


    Zicuiyu Regime - Gao Family shadow security


    Justice Affairs - Punishing Law of all domains


    Sentinel - Special group, that deals with Inter or Outer Universal agreements and protections


    Delegates - Visiting Beings from another Universe


    Wraiths - Supposed dead beings that are currently servants to a God or Demi-God


    <strong>*Other Terms:*</strong>


    Pawn Creatures - Animal puppet connected to its owner via consciousness


    Blood Replenishing Pill - Blood loss


    Rebirth pill - The pill to heal and reshape the bones


    Core Fortifying Pill - A pill that allows any degree of cultivation to burn their spirit on a short period of time to the next 2 degrees


    Curse Madness - A type of dark spell that causes the victim to hallucinate


    Red Blemish Pill - Beautifying pill


    Eye of Meng - Orb of Dreams


    Aptitude Qi Pill - Pill that burns the ''dantian'' to force cultivate


    Impurities - Unclean element, from dark magic, that clogs cultivators spiritual points


    Impure Madness - A state wherein a cultivator embraces impurities


    Cultivation Restriction Talisman - Talisman that restricts immortal beings cultivation while they are in the mortal domain


    Sound Friction - Makes the user transmit sound like a megaphone


    Tower of Doom - 18 Level Punishment Hall in the Underworld


    Fngy treasures - Mortal Domain 8 Treasures of Defence


    Flying Voltare - Flying ships


    Blessed - Beings that were originally mortals that are now on their way to godhood

 Chapter 1: Accident

    Chapter 1: ident


    "Madam! Madam!" the servant''s frantic voice resounded in the entire Gao Manor. She was running as fast as she could towards the lotus pavilion where the Lady of the manor lived.


    Under normal circumstances, the servant would have been punished for being disruptive, but Gao Chu didn''t care about that at the moment. <em>''The Young Miss is more important!''</em> she thought.


    She was one of the servants that was freed from very and was bestowed with the house hold family name by her master''s grace.


    Because of this Gao Chu vowed to serve her Young Miss all her life and if something ever happened to her master, she did not know what to do!


    "What happened? Quickly tell me!" Li Mao was worried when she saw her daughter''s personal servant, Gao Chu, running and shouting in panic. As the madam of the Gao Family, she was aware that the only time the servants dared to break the rules was when there was an emergency.


    "Madam! The miss had an ident! Please follow me quickly!" Gao Chu''s face was pale. Her voice sounded worried and panicked while her lungs were out of breath. After reporting to the madam about what had happened, Gao Chu did not waste any more time as she ran back towards the main gate.


    Li Mao quickly followed. As she did so, no one knew how many times she had begged Buddha to keep her only child safe.


    When she reached the main gate, she saw a guard carrying her unconscious daughter in his arms while a physician was checking her pulse. "Bring her in immediately!" Physician Mo ordered.


    Li Mao heard the doctor''s voice clearly. She had not seen her daughter''s condition yet. However, with the doctor''s tone,ced with urgency, she was certain that something bad had happened to her.


    "What happened? How is my daughter?" She asked, but the doctor was hurrying to the room so she was ignored. All she could do was follow them inside where her daughter would be treated.


    Upon entering, Li Mao was shocked to see her daughter covered in blood from her beautiful face to her shoes. She was trying to be calm before but now she couldn''t stop the tears that fell from her eyes. There were multiple wounds that looked like w marks all over her body. Her normally pristine white robes were torn apart and soaked in blood, which showed some of her fair jade-like skin.


    "Physician Mo, how is she? She will be fine, right?" she asked.<em> ''She needs to be fine!''</em> was what she really wanted to say, but Madam Gao swallowed those words back. It didn''t matter to Li Mao whether her daughter got scarred or not as long as she was alive!


    Physician Mo looked at Gao Lan Mei gravely. He wanted to assure Madam Gao that everything would be fine. However, there were limits to what he could do.


    If the young miss had been a cultivator, she would have been able to heal herself slowly. That was <em>''if''</em>, but unfortunately, she was not. The entire Shizi empire knew that the only child of the Left Minister was a waste.


    "Madam, we need the blood replenishing pill to save the young miss. Right now, her blood loss is too much. I have stopped the bleeding for now, but it will not be enough. I will continuefeeding her medicine but it will only be a temporary solution," the doctor stated with disappointment. He was feeling ipetent for not being able topletely treat the Gao Family''s only daughter.


    "What?!" Li Mao could not stop herself. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. "Please Physician Mo, do everything that you can." She said helplessly as she reached for her daughter''s hands that were also covered in blood.


    The doctor did not respond anymore. At that moment, all he could do was just write a list of herbs for the servant to collect.


    Li Mao felt faint after thinking about what Physician Mo said. Where was she going to get a blood replenishing pill? It was a rare pill that could only be taken by nobles. The royal family even limited the avability of these pills. Aside from that, it was also very expensive.


    Even though Gao Lan Mei was the Gao couple''s only child, she was still branded as trash which elicited scorn from others.


    Those hypocrites did not show tant hostility to her daughter, but Li Mao and her husband had recognized the discrimination in their eyes when they looked at their daughter. They were just giving face to the Minister''s family. Those people might not allow them to get a pill if they learned that it was for Gao Lan Mei. They would surely feel that it would be a waste.


    "The master! Did someone tell the master about this?! Quickly go tell him!" Li Mao eximed thinking that her husband might have a solution.

 Chapter 2: The Poor Gao Lan Mei

    Chapter 2: The Poor Gao Lan Mei


    "Hmmm" she let out a soft groan. Justpleting that small action felt very ufortable. She felt sore all over her body.


    "Hurhurt" She murmured, trying to test her hoarse voice. The slow movement of her mouth caused her pain as well. She tried to touch her throat that felt like dry sand, but she couldn''t even lift her hands to do so. The best thing she could do now was wet her dry lips with her also somewhat dry tongue. It was the first time that she had felt so much pain, that she could barely open her eyes.


    Trying to recall what had happened, shes of images quickly appeared in her mind causing more pain. Hers, and Gao Lan Mei''s memories.


    At the time of the "ident", she had been forced to stay at the outer region of Mount Hua. The original Gao Lan Mei was a fool to ept the challenge of the despicable prince in order to prove her love to him.


    The poor Gao Lan Mei initially believed that the prince would realize her worth afterpleting the challenge.


    Gao Lan Mei was impulsive and proud. She thought that if she didn''t go into the deeper parts of Mount Hua, nothing could possibly go wrong.


    However, even though she wasn''t entirely wrong, spiritual beasts still lurked on that part of the mountain and it was dangerous for anyone who couldn''t cultivate.


    Another fact was that she was naive enough to not consider the people around the prince. With that, the original owner of the body died when she was attacked by the spiritual beast owned by the second prince''s concubine Li Huan.


    Gao Lan Mei did not even think of the possibility that she would be treated as their entertainment. And that she might be left to die, being eaten by the spiritual beasts did not even cross her mind. She never even expected that regardless of what the second prince might have though, his concubine would make sure that Gao Lan Mei would not leave the mountain alive. Concubine Li Huan had undoubtedly ordered her demon wolf beast to maul her to death.


    It was toote when Gao Lan Mei realized that she was going to die. She did try to save herself. Despite running with all her might, it was still impossible for her to ask for help.


    She was attacked and toyed with by the demon wolf until she died. Who would have thought that someone would save her before she was dismembered by the beast?


    Her efforts in running and asking for help were futile as the original Gao Lan Mei had died and had been reced by a wandering spirit.


    <em>''Gao Lan Mei, that will be my name from now on.''</em> She thought to herself.


    In her previous life, she was only called "Miss". Her father in that life had not been able to give her a name before leaving to take revenge. She didn''t even know why she had been confined. Was she being punished? She had no idea.


    "Mei''er, are you awake? Are you thirsty?" Li Mao noticed her daughter frowning and attempting to move her hands.


    She reached for a clean cloth to dip in drinking water. "Try to open your mouth if you are thirstyTry it slowly" she gently and carefully instructed her daughter. There were w marks on her daughter''s face as well. A part of the wounds even reached her lips. After her daughter slowly opened her mouth, Li Mao squeezed the wet cloth to the small opening to help her drink.


    Seeing Gao Lan Mei''s condition, Li Mao''s eyes watered. These past few days, she had not been able to sleep. Even though she was already told by the doctor that her daughter would survive, she just could not rest while Gao Lan Mei was still unconscious.


    Aside from that, she was afraid of having nightmares of her daughter still covered in blood.


    Gao Lan Mei slowly tried to open her eyes,<em> ''I can still see. Good,''</em> she thought. She also checked her other senses. "All seems to be working aside from gathering spiritual energy." Then she looked at the teary-eyed Li Mao, "Mo... Mo... Mother" She tried to speak again although it was hard to even open her mouth.


    So this is how a mother is. The care and love could clearly be seen and felt just by looking at the Madam''s eyes.


    Since she was now using this body, she would live under the original owner''s identity. From now on, it would be her responsibility to never make her mother cry again.

 Chapter 3: Hitting Two Sparrows With One Stone

    Chapter 3: Hitting Two Sparrows With One Stone


    "How are you feeling?" Madam Gao asked. Her face showed her deep worry. She also looked tired due to theck of sleep and continuous tears.


    "Tired." She answered with a raspy voice. She tried to talk more but she was just too exhausted to do so. "Mother, I want to be alone, for now." She spoke slowly, enduring the pain.


    Li Mao understood that her daughter needed time to think, however, it would be a challenge to move around on her own. "But it would be hard to," she tried to persuade her.


    "Please mother." She knew that her mother did not want to leave her alone, but Gao Lan Mei insisted and eventually, Li Mao relented with a heavy heart.


    Her eyes stayed on her reluctantly leaving "mother". She knew that her new life was given by this family. Returning the favor was her responsibility. It was a new feeling for her to be cared for like that. Every time her mother had looked at her sadly and helplessly earlier, she felt a strange warmth in her heart. The feeling of someone else being concerned for her was foreign, but not unpleasant.


    Judging from the previous owner''s memory, her mother was in herte forties but still looked like she was in herte twenties. Her husband surely doted on his wife and daughter a lot.


    Her "father" as she remembers it, was a minister. Though he was very strict with other people, that was not the case with his wife and child. Through the years, her "father" had not taken a second wife or a concubine despite not having a son. This is also the case after knowing that his wife could not give birth anymore.


    She then looked around the room. It was dark because of the thick curtains, but she preferred it this way. There''s also the strong smell of medicineing from the bowls near the bed. Though this was the case, this is still perfectly fine for Gao Lan Mei. Itwasfortable for her as she was used to the smell of these types of bitter herbs.


    Next, as she assessed her physical condition, Gao Lan Mei frowned. That wolf beast had really intended for the original body''s owner to die. Her body could now be likened to a living corpse. Without spiritual energy, it would take a while for it to recover.


    She tried to touch her aching face and judging by the pain, the wounds were deep. The type that would leave scars and might not be removed for a lifetime.


    For the original Gao Lan Mei, it would have been a near-impossible task, but that''s not the case for the new owner of the body. She just needed the right medicine and spiritual energy to remove the scars and it would be like they were never there in the first ce.


    On the other hand, she had never cared about her appearance before, so why bother caring now?


    Her left rib was broken, that was also the case with her left forearm and right leg. Aside from losing too much blood, her internal organs were also damaged.


    <em>''I might be a cripple,''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought. <em>''Do not worry, since I am now the one using your body, I will make them regret looking down on you. We will start collecting debt immediately.''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei knew that the first thing she needed to do was collect resources. <em>''Feng Jin, you know what to do,''</em> she mentally called.


    There were many things to take care of, especially since she was starting a new life. <em>''Let''sstart by hitting two sparrows with one stone.''</em>


    <em>''Yes miss,''</em> the soft voice of a child answered from within her consciousness, then a small shadow moved out of Gao Lan Mei''s body.


    At the second prince''s manor, a little brown sparrow could be found perched on a redwood tree branch. It was watching curiously at the servants running around like headless chickens. They were hurriedly filling and passing buckets of water that the guards were using to stop a fire lit in the treasury.


    If not for the current situation, anyone who saw the small bird-like that would feel strange, as it was well known that sparrows were afraid of fire and didn''t like smoke.


    When one looked closely, they would see arge ring around the sparrow''s neck.

 Chapter 4: Won’t You Play With Me?

    Chapter 4: Won¡¯t You y With Me?


    While the little brown sparrow enjoyed the show, the second prince, Chen Yun Ming''s face was ck due to anger. He had enemies in the royal family, yes, but who would have the guts to set his treasure house on fire!?


    <em>''Could it be Prince Wei?''</em> Chen Yun Ming immediately erased that idea. He did not want to think about it anymore. That bastard prince didn''t even have the right to the throne.


    Other parts of his manor were also burned but the damage was not muchpared to the treasure house that had almost been burnt down to the ground. The protection array was not even triggered. It seemed as if the fire had started from within the treasure house itself.


    <em>''Was this an ident?''</em> Chen Yun Ming thought of the possibility.


    "Hehehe! Did you enjoy our gift, Your highness?" Chen Yun Ming suddenly heard a child''s voice. It sounded like it came from a young girl around five or six. The voice was eerie as it echoed around him like it came from the bottom of a well.


    He finally realized that the fire was not an ident! "Who are you?!" Chen Yun Ming shouted furiously. He was so mad that his face turned red. "You dare burn my treasure house?! If you are not a coward then show yourself!"


    While shouting those words, he made a hand gesturesignaling one of the experts in the manor to sense where the voice wasing from.


    "Well, I am a coward so you should not try to catch me. You will forgive me, yeah? I just want to y with you, Your Highness. Won''t you y with me? They said you are very kind." The child started to rant while trying to sound pitiful, like a spoiled child who was ready to cry anytime.


    Chen Yun Ming didn''t know what to say. Who would teach a child to burn a treasure house just to y? "Alright, first tell me who asked you to do this," he asked.


    "Oh, that''s also a part of the game! Hehe! Do not worry there would be a huge reward!" The childish voice happily said. Then she added, "I will tell you the rules, Your Highness. Would you like that?"


    "Alright," he replied with an evil grin on his face. The child might be strong but it was still too nave. Chen Yun Ming was confident that if he had the chance to prepare,they would be able to catch this damned kid.


    "Hehe," the child giggled. "Your Highness, here are the rules. You have forty-sevennds, stores, and houses in the entire Shizi empire. I will burn any one of those each day. If you are able to save more than half of it, you win! If not, I win!"


    "What?!" Chen Yun Ming is furious. This damned brat. How did this child know the total number of properties he owns? Some are even hidden carefully while the others are publicly owned by his subordinates!


    "Now you know the rules, Your Highness. How is it? Isn''t it exciting? I will see you tomorrow! Hehe!" as she said that, the child''s voice gradually faded into the distance.


    "Wait!" Chen Yun Ming called out impatiently.


    <em>''What fun are you talking about?! You''re going to burn my resources! I want to burn you alive!''</em> The second princeined to himself furiously.


    "Prepare the carriage! I will go to father for help! You are all useless! No one was even able to learn where that voice came from!" Chen Yun Ming left his manor and went to the pce in frustration. The cultivators serving the prince were sure that they did what had to be done.


    Most of the guards in the manor were fifth-degree cultivators. There were some that were in the seventh degree but even they were not able to find any trace of the intruder.


    That meant that either the child owned a concealing treasure or the child''s cultivation base was stronger than theirs. It was easier to believe thetter. Either way, it''s a shame for all of them to be bested by a very young cultivator regardless of the case.


    In the servants'' hearts, they were worried. Who had the second prince offended to the extent of burning all his possessions? Were they going to be burned next?

 Chapter 5: Rebirth Pill

    Chapter 5: Rebirth Pill


    In the middle of the night, Gao Manor...


    Gao Lan Mei was still awake. Her personal servant, Gao Chu, is insistent on sleeping in the same room so that she could help her immediately if needed, but Gao Lan Mei refused. She was not used to anyone waiting on her or serving her.


    She was already feeling much betterpared to when she had just woken up. Though, speaking was still challenging.


    Since she had woken up, she had yet to see her "father", Minister Gao. From memory, she remembered that even a small knee wound would make her father panic. She asked Madam Gao about it earlier when she checked on her. But she was only told that the minister was busy, which seemed to be a lie.


    If the Madam didn''t want to tell her, she would not insist further. It didn''t matter as Gao Lan Mei had her own means of knowing what was going on.


    A small brown sparrow flew in from the open window andnded on the floor of her room. Then, it emitted a blue light as it slowly changed into the shape of a very young girl. She appeared to be around five or six years old.


    The child had red hair and red eyes. Her face was very adorable with a pinkish glow on her cheeks which made one want to pinch them. But seeing the glint of slyness in her eyes that did not match her assumed age would make anyone think twice about doing so. All in all, she looked like a very pretty demonic child.


    "Miss, I''m back!" Feng Ji dered happily showing her spoils. Her miss liked treasures a lot, just like the original old master who the others shared stories about.


    Feng Ji was also able to get the Rebirth pill that would make her Miss heal quickly. Aside from that, the pill would also reshape the bones in preparation for cultivation, though it couldn''t remove the scars from her face.


    Right now, the miss'' bones were broken. It would be painful to use the rebirth pill but it''s best to endure it now than have it healed first, then reshaped after.


    That damned second prince would not expect that one of his greatest treasures would be used by Gao Lan Mei who he despised and called a waste.


    Gao Lan Mei noticed that Feng Ji was in a good mood. "You yed good," Gao Lan Mei praised her. There was no need to ask as she can feel Feng Ji''s happiness just by tapping on their connection.


    "Hehe, yes miss. I will be ying some more so that the ugly second prince will not pay attention to you while you are still healing. Here is the rebirth pill. I will keep the rest in the storage ring until you can open it." The young girl said.


    Feng Ji really did enjoy making the second prince''s life miserable. It was fun to watch him panic and struggle with what to do next.


    "Hmmm" Gao Lan Mei nodded. Feng Ji ced the Rebirth pill inside her mouth. She had already anticipated the pain from reforming and reconnecting her bones. Feng Ji shared some spiritual energy to help Gao Lan Mei endure the pain. She was not able to do so before as she was also too weak.


    After visiting the second prince''s manor, she had consumed medicinal nts that helped her regain some of her strength. In this mortal realm''s standard, she is now a sixth-degree cultivator.


    Gao Lan Mei could hear her bones popping and feel them moving to be realigned. She gritted her teeth and tried not to scream from the pain. She was sweating too much so, Feng Ji prepared clean clothes for Gao Lan Mei to wearter.


    As much as possible, she didn''t want her miss to be in pain. But it was unavoidable so all Feng Ji could do is try to ease the pain.


    Out of all the subordinates that the miss had from her previous life, Feng Ji was the most well-informed of how stubborn Gao Lan Mei is. This master of her''s may be living a new identity, but her personality was still the same. It''s either you support her or you leave.

 Chapter 6: We Will Get Even

    Chapter 6: We Will Get Even


    The excruciating pain finally stopped. Gao Lan Mei did not know how long it took for all her bones to finish repairing and be reced. All she knew was that she needed to endure it silently. At the very least, it was now over.


    Currently, her bones were ideal for cultivation. They were above mortal standard. Sadly, she still couldn''t feel any spiritual energy. Checking her pulse, she found no poison. Her meridians were also not blocked. This body just didn''t have an innate talent for cultivation.


    <em>''How could this be?''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself.


    With the memories of the previous owner of the body, she learned that in the Gao Family, there were cultivators that were even scouted to live in the Immortal Domain. That meant that with the talent that the Gao Family had, it was confusing to have someone from the main branch who couldn''t cultivate.


    Thus, for her to even reach the first-degree of cultivation, she might need external assistance. Incidentally, that was also the case during her previous life. It would be very difficult, but still manageable as long as she had enough resources.


    From her previous life, she was lucky since her father''s subordinates had helped her be strong enough to be able to defend herself against even immortal degree cultivators.But that was the limit. They couldn''t teach her more while they were all trapped. Even when she managed to free them, teaching her more was still impossible.


    "Miss, how was it?" Feng Ji offered the clean set of clothes to Gao Lan Mei. She was proud of her master. She couldn''t even imagine the pain of bones being reced but Gao Lan Mei did it without screaming.


    The rebirth pill was supposed to be for cultivators, not mortals. Who, in this mortal domain, could do what she did while not having any spiritual energy?


    "It''s finished," Gao Lan Mei replied as she took the clean set of clothes from Feng Ji.


    "Miss!" Feng Ji eximed. While she changed her clothes, the child saw the w marks and scars running across Gao Lan Mei''s body.


    While shey in bed, Gai Lan Mei already knew that parts of her body might be scarred. It''s a good thing that her back didn''t have any wounds or else she would not have been able to sleep as it would be difficult to even lie down.


    She saw Feng Ji getting upset about the scars. cing her hand on top of the child''s head as a form offort, "We will get even. You just enjoy ying with them in the meantime."


    Her tone was indifferent, but Feng Ji knew that Gao Lan Mei meant what she said. <em>''We will get even. Soon.''</em>


    "Miss, one more thing. I heard that the Ye family made it hard for the minister to get you a blood replenishing pill. Because of that, your father is currently sick."


    Feng Ji''s expertise was in collecting information. Initially, she did not intend to worry about anything aside from getting the rebirth pill. However, the left minister''s family had saved the miss. If not for their effort, the miss would have still been a wandering spirit. Who knew how long she would wander?


    It''s unfortunate that the original Gao Lan Mei was not able to make it, but it seemed to be fated as the miss was verypatible with the body or else it would have already been mentioned that something was wrong.


    "Ye family?" Lan Mei kept them in mind. <em>''One more family to get even with,''</em> she thought. From the previous owner''s memory, the left minister''s family didn''t have any grudge with them.


    "Get more details on the Ye Family," she ordered. She would personally deal with these peopleter. All those that made the previous Gao Lan Mei''s life hard would surely get what they deserved. For now, her main priority was to cultivate. To be strong enough that they could not do anything to stop her when she did what she pleased.


    "Understood, miss." Feng Ji said obediently, then changed to her sparrow form and flew outside while wondering if she could burn the Ye family''s houses too. <em>''No, probably something different,''</em> Feng Ji thought.

 Chapter 7: As Long As You’re Alive

    Chapter 7: As Long As You¡¯re Alive


    After Feng Ji left, Gao Lan Mei went outside the room into the garden. She sat on a chair next to the plum tree. The sun would soon rise and this would be the first one she would see with her own eyes.


    In her previous life, she was only able to see most of the things that others take for granted, like the view of sunrise only from her puppets'' memories. She didn''t know when she started wanting to see it personally. And also to be able to touch interesting treasures and eventually own them.


    "Was it because of him?" She didn''t remember how he looked like. It was a very distant memory from her previous life. She remembered his interesting stories, like how cold snow was or how the sun was not hot enough to burn him.


    There were a lot of stories and she did not remember all of them, just like how she couldn''t remember what his face looked like. <em>''Will I be able to see him here?''</em> It would be for the best if she did not since the fading memory was her choice in the first ce.


    Her line of thought was interrupted when she heard footstepsing closer. She looked at the direction where it came from and saw Gao Chu, her personal maid.


    "Young miss!" Gao Chu eximed in surprise. Since it was still too early, the maid thought that she was still dreaming. <em>''The young miss was severely injured, so how could this woman sitting next to the plum tree be her? She couldn''t even talk yesterday!''</em>


    "Youyou..." Gao Chu didn''t know what to say. She just pointed her finger at Gao Lan Mei and went closer. "Young miss, youyouare fine now?"


    "Yes," Gao Lan Mei replied as she curiously peered at the maid. Even though Gao Lan Mei confirmed it, it was still unbelievable so Gao Chu pinched her own arm. "Ah!" It was painful, hence Gao Chu confirmed that she was not dreaming.


    She then looked at her young miss. Her face was full of scars and w marks. Gao Chu was the one who cleaned the fresh wounds yesterday but now, there were just scars. No more blood. It''s like the scar was a wound from a long time ago. "How How..?" The maid asked in disbelief, unsure of what to say next.


    "You''re not happy?" Gao Lan Mei forgot that her healing so quickly should be impossible. She could not say that the rebirth pill that she used for her quick recovery was stolen from the second prince''s treasure house before it was burned down.


    "I''m happy ! Young miss! We were so worried about you!" Gao Chu burst into tears and fell to her feet. The crying was so loud in the quiet morning that it even attracted Madam Gao''s attention.


    "Mei''er!" Li Mao was surprised when she saw her daughter. She couldn''t believe that her daughter seemed to be fine. She was outside and there was no trace of blood on her face. This was simply a miracle!


    Due to her emotions, Li Mao suddenly embraced Gao Lan Mei, who stiffened upon contact. She is still getting used to the affection this family gave her, much less with any sudden physical contact.


    "What''s wrong? Is something painful?" Li Mao noticed her daughter''s strange reaction.


    "NoIt was too tight mother" Gao Lan Mei lied. She is not used to being embraced.


    "Oh. I am sorry. I was just so happy! The wounds arepletely healed. How did this happen?" Although thankful, Madam Gao still wanted to know who their benefactor was.


    "Is it true? Mei''er is better?" They heard a man''s voice. The voice sounded weak but hopeful.


    Li Mao was surprised to see Gao Qi, who was still wearing sleeping robes as he approached them, trying to know what themotion was about. "Husband!" Madam Gao went towards her husband to assist him.


    Gao Lan Mei approached the pair and told them, "Father, I am sorry, I made you worry." She knew that this man would give his all for his family. It felt strange to be treated this way. She was not the original Gao Lan Mei, but it felt nice to have a mother and father''s love.


    Gao Qi embraced Gao Lan Mei. She was now prepared for intimate contact and did not stiffen in response. Her vision blurred, and tears fell from her eyes. She never cried in her previous life. Despite that, she knew that it was not wrong because the feeling was pleasant.


    "As long as you''re alive. Do not think of anything else."

 Chapter 8: Glutton?

    Chapter 8: Glutton?


    "I understand. I will do as you say, father, do not worry," Gao Lan Mei assured him after eventuallyposing herself. She was not sure if her father was aware of why she had an ident in Mount Hua.


    "What happened to you, father? Were you sick because of me?" Gao Lan Mei asked curiously after noticing Gao Qi''s pale appearance.


    Gao Qi didn''t know how to answer his daughter. He was sick because of the Ye Family. The maternal family of Concubine Li. He was ambushed after finally getting the blood replenishing pill from Prince Wei after all his visits to other houses.


    Though he was a minister, he was a cultivator first. His cultivation might not have been as high as the shadow guards but it is still enough to protect himself if needed.


    The ones who ambushed him were out to kill. It was by pure luck that he was still alive due to being underestimated. He was just grateful that because of his family''s protective jade amulet, he was able to escape death.


    Initially, he did not know that the ambush was rted to his daughter''s ident. He just thought that an expert was too greedy for the pill and had the guts to steal it from him.


    He did not think that the reason for his daughter''s ident was rted to the second prince and his concubine. But after further investigation, he found that reason to be true. He knew that his daughter loved the second prince. She didn''t have cultivation talent, but she had a strong will.


    Yes, it was wrong for Gao Lan Mei to keep on chasing the second prince, but was that enough reason to kill her? It seemed unjust, but it was pretty normal for harem women to have a hobby of killing anotherpetitor to their husband''s bed.


    Gao Qi sighed heavily, then ced his big hand on Gao Lan Mei''s head, "You did nothing wrong." Yes, it was not wrong to love. She just loved the wrong person who could not even see his daughter''s worth.


    As Gao Qi was still not feeling well, the family went to the master''s pavilion. The breakfast was also served there.


    "The Holy Doctor pitied me. I am already a waste, what more if I am ugly and crippled." Gao Lan Mei answered this way when asked how she was able to heal so quickly. Her parents'' faces became sad after hearing what she said and they looked at each other. Their daughter''s face is scarred.


    In this ce, if you were not a cultivator, you could either be good-looking or have a good family background in order to not be bullied. Before, Gao Qi could use his influence as a minister to make sure that people would give her daughter some respect. What would happen when he died? Was it still possible for his daughter to get married into a good family?


    Just thinking about it made Gao Qi''s blood boil from anger. <em>''How dare they do this to my daughter?!''</em>


    Li Mao noticed her husband''s bad mood. She reached for his hand tofort him. Controlling his emotions, he said, "It is a good thing the Holy Doctor passed by. You should rest some more and do whatever will make you happy." He just hoped that this daughter would not chase the second prince anymore.


    Though he knew the reason for the ambush and his daughter''s ident, there was still not enough proof yet. Thus, they wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    These were times when he wanted to see and talk to the patriarch. Sadly, that was not possible anytime soon, so he did not have any choice but to wait and do what he could.


    cing his worries at the back of his head, he watched his daughter eat. He was not sure how long it had been, but it seemed that Gao Lan Mei was still not done eating. Most of the dishes were eaten by her and she wasn''t showing any signs of stopping.


    Gao Qi frowned, "Bring more food. Your young miss is still hungry." Hemanded the servants.


    The servants brought more food. Then, after four more returns, Gao Lan Mei finally put down her chopsticks.


    What happened to his daughter? Gao Qi was surprised. It seemed as if she had turned into a glutton.

 Chapter 9: Mother I Need Money

    Chapter 9: Mother I Need Money


    "Thank you for the food." Gao Lan Mei smiled embarrassingly to her parents as they looked at her strangely.


    As a matter of fact, she still wanted to eat more but Feng Ji reminded her not to forget her manners. These people were not her father''s subordinates, so they were not used to the way she ate.


    Feng Ji, who was watching the family from the window, rolled her small-eyes. She was currently in her little brown sparrow form, so the action seemed funny.


    In both lives, it appeared that Gao Lan Mei was still the same. There were two things that she couldn''t help but want, those are treasures and food. These were her greatest weaknesses.


    "Daughter, I am happy to see that you are taking more care of yourself. If you are hungry, you must eat. Do not be like the other young misses out there who refrain from eating to their heart''s content to keep a good appearance," Gao Qi said after noticing that Gao Lan Mei was embarrassed.


    Though Gao Qi was not used to seeing Gao Lan Mei like this, he still felt that this is a good sign. She did not care about being fat so it might also mean that she did not think about the second prince anymore.


    "Yes, father. From now on, I will take care of myself and that will be one of my priorities aside from being a filial daughter to you and mother." Gao Lan Mei dered seriously.


    Before, the original Gao Lan Mei was always concerned about her appearance for the sake of the second prince. It was logical for everyone to think that after the incident, she wouldgive up on the prince. She didn''t have the cultivation and appearance to even pass as a concubine for the royal family.


    After gettingGao Lan Mei''s assurance, the Gao parents felt at ease. "Good."


    Feng Ji knew the truth though. They were just thinking too much into it. The young miss in front of them was an entirely different Gao Lan Mei who liked to eat food more than talk.


    "Mother, I need money," she dered. It was not yet possible for her to open the storage ring she got from the second prince.


    At this moment, she didn''t have enough money to buy even a quarter of the medicine needed for refining the aptitude pill. She would also need a lot of those pills to change her entire physical constitution so that she would be able to cultivate a little bit of spiritual energy.


    The aptitude pill was the most reasonable solution she could consider with her current resources.


    Getting the holy fire from the Holy Valley could be an option in the future. Obtaining this holy fire would be a very dangerous task that Gao Lan Mei was pretty sure even the most famous mercenary on the Mortal Domain would not take.


    Probably someone from the Immortal Domain who was currently having fun or at least had nothing better to do could be hired to get the holy fire. But that would be very expensive though.


    If she got lucky, she might suddenly get an inheritance from a very strong cultivator. To do so, she needed to go to a tomb which other cultivators had already visited. This idea would also give her a low chance of sess.


    If she had a husband, double repair was also a good choice to improve strength after she had consumed enough aptitude pills. That is if her husband was a cultivator too.


    "Money? What for?" Li Mao asked. This daughter of hers seldom asked money for reasonable things. She managed the Gao household''s expenses so she was aware of it.


    "The Holy Doctor said that I could learn medicine, he would not take me as a disciple though. He said that I should learn on my own. I will use the money for herbs and medicine books."


    "Really? He said that you can be a doctor?" Gao Qi was ecstatic. Even if her daughter could not be the Holy Doctor''s disciple, to be able to get approval for Gao Lan Mei to learn medicine was good enough.


    Using the Holy Doctor as an excuse to ask for money was the most reasonable exnation that Gao Lan Mei coulde up with. <em>''Whoever you are, Holy Doctor, I, Gao Lan Mei, owe you a favor.''</em>

 Chapter 10: Its A New Pet

    Chapter 10: It''s A New Pet


    The Gao parents were very d that Gao Lan Mei could learn medicine. This way, people would still respect her, especially if she became an excellent doctor. She was even advised by the Holy Doctor to learn on her own. That only meant that their daughter was capable!


    Gao Qi was thinking of personally discussing with Physician Mo about Gao Lan Mei''s intention and see if he would ept her as an apprentice.


    Gao Lan Mei just heard about the Holy Doctor in her previous life and used it as a way to exin the quick recovery, without really thinking too much about it. She was not even aware that she was greatly rted to the doctor that they were all looking for!


    Nevertheless, since they also fully supported her decision, they assured that she could use the Gao treasury to buy all the things she needed to be an excellent doctor.


    Now back to Gao Lan Mei''s room, Gao Chu was looking at her young miss while writing a list of herbs.


    Gao Chu was also happy to hear that the Young Miss would learn medicine. She did not even question where she learned of these herbs. "Young miss, let me personally buy these for you," Gao Chu offered. Gao Lan Mei''s face was scarred and she might not befortable with going outside.


    "No need. I will take care of it," Gao Lan Mei said. She needed to personally buy the things on the list. There might be a great difference in the names of the herbs from her previous lifepared to the mortal domain. She also did not want to miss out on the chance to look around.


    Gao Chu was worried. She knew that her young miss was always concerned about her appearance, so she prepared a blue-colored face veil for Gao Lan Mei and handed it to her before they left.


    "Thank you." Gao Lan Mei gently smiled at Gao Chu. She hadpletely forgotten about the scars on her face.


    She might not care about it but other people did, regardless of the intention being good or bad.


    "Miss, this sparrow on the top of your head looks adorable." The little brown sparrow, Feng Ji, perched on the top of Gao Lan Mei''s head. The other servants noticed it too, but if the young miss didn''t mind it, why would they?


    "It''s a new pet," she replied nonchntly.


    "Oh! That''s good if you like it Young Miss! We should really keep it! This sparrow is very small, it might be eaten by other bigger birds."


    Feng Ji was offended. <em>Who would be eaten by bigger birds!? You will be eaten! Your whole family will be eaten!</em>


    The master and servant pair went out of the Gao Manor. Some couldn''t help but notice the young woman next to Gao Chu. Though they could only see her eyes, they were beautiful enough to stare at. The fine eyebrows paired with eyes that had a somewhatzy expression would make one think that the whole face was beautiful as well.


    "Young miss, we should have taken the carriage. You were always ufortable when people stared." Gao Chu pouted andined to herself,<em>The young miss was always toozy to walk from the manor to the shops before.</em>


    Gao Lan Mei did not answer. It was not a big deal for her if she walked or took the carriage. She also did not care if people stared. Did they not realize that she was the Gao Lan Mei that chased the second prince?


    They were near the medical pavilion when they saw a brothel being guarded by the royal soldiers. <em>''This brothel house is one of the second prince''s properties, miss.''</em> Feng Ji said through their connection.


    <em>''Burn the property that has the greatest number of guardster.''</em> The more guards, the more the ce is important to the second prince. Destroying something important will hurt more. Wise people would make their important properties appear inconspicuous so as not to attract evildoers. The second prince is not that smart though.


    <em>''Understood,''</em> Feng Ji acknowledged.

 Chapter 11: Old mute beggar

    Chapter 11: Old mute beggar


    Gao Lan Mei was not looking forward to dealing with the Second Prince. For her, he was just ame man who was being controlled by a deceitful, selfish woman.


    If a man thinks using his manhood, why walk around pretending to know anything else aside from the art of lovemaking?


    The proof that the Second Prince thought more about using his manhood was the royal guards ced to protect a brothel house. His intentions were telling the whole Shizi Empire where his priorities were.


    That also proved that the Second prince was not smart enough. <em>''Was he trying to win the throne this way?''</em> Gao Lan Mei wondered.


    To Gao Lan Mei, the Second prince could continueacting like this. It''s too much work and effort to deal with a smart enemy anyway.


    "Get out! We will call the authorities if youe here again!" Someone eximed and that got the attention of most people around.


    In front of the medical pavilion, the shop helper rudely shouted to the old man. The old man looked like a beggar. His old robes were dirty and very tattered.


    "Ah! Ah! Um!"


    The soundsing out of the old man''s mouth were not legible. He is trying to say something despite being mute.


    He was also making gestures using his hands to exin something, but the shopkeeper could not understand it. He also kept on pointing at something inside the medical pavilion.


    "Give him a paper and a thin piece of charcoal." Gao Lan Mei said to Gao Chu.


    The shopkeeper was not far and so, heard what Gao Lan Mei said which made his face red because of the simple solution. <em>''Why did he not think of that earlier?''</em>


    This old mute beggar had been trying to tell him something from the beginning which had already created a disturbance in the medical pavilion.


    Though that was the case, no one thought of this simple solution to know what the beggar was trying to say.


    Wait. Could this beggar even write? The shopkeeper realized before he smirked mockingly at the young woman who tried to help the beggar but would soon be embarrassed for worrying about things that were not even her business.


    The shopkeeper was very confident that old mute beggar hadn''t gotten any education.


    He had been in the medical pavilion for more than three years. He was aware that the beggar was already staying in the alley at the back of the medical pavilion since before he arrived.


    He would like to tell everyone that this beggar could not write to shame the young woman wearing the face veil, but before he was able to do so, the beggar started to write quickly on the paper using a small piece of charcoal.


    After he finished writing, he gave the paper to Gao Lan Mei.


    She did not expect the beggar would give the paper to her. He was now trying to gesture for her to quickly read what he wrote.


    "The walnuts are poisonous." Gao Lan Mei read the words on the paper aloud. Loud enough for two or three people near her to hear.


    "Impossible!" another shopkeeper named Yu eximed. The people who heard it gasped.


    Shopkeeper Yu had just arrived at the scene. He decided to see what was going on with the crowd in front of the medical pavilion. As soon as he got closer to the shopkeeper, he heard what Gao Lan Mei had said.


    With the owner currently in the third level, who knew if he was in a bad mood and decided to dismiss him just because it was noisy.


    He quickly tried to snatch the paper that the young Gao Lan Meiwas holding, but he was not sessful.


    "Miss! Why are you not giving me the paper?! Are you lying?"Yu''s face was ck.


    This damned girl! It was easier to manipte the crowd''s opinion if he was the one holding the chips!


    "Lying? I just read exactly what''s written in this paper. It''s up to you if you want to believe it or not. This paper is not mine. So, ask the old beggar if he wants me to give this paper to you."

 Chapter 12: What if I can’t?

    Chapter 12: What if I can¡¯t?


    How would Gao Lan Mei not know what Yu''s was thinking? But that was not her problem.


    The old mute beggar chose to give the paper to her, so she would have the beggar decide on what to do with it as a courtesy.


    Shopkeeper Yu looked at the beggar, but the beggar scowled and shook his head indicating his refusal to give the paper to him.


    Seeing that the old mute beggar was not willing to cooperate, Shopkeeper Yu''s face turned white. His forehead and back started to sweat heavily.


    He could also feel a cold pair of eyes from the upper part of the medical pavilion. "Miss, why are you trying to nder our medical pavilion? Give me the paper, so that I can confirm what is really written on it!"


    The im about the walnuts being poisonous was very bad news whichwould create a bad reputation of the Medical Pavilion.


    Aside from walnuts being amon medicine for minor ailments, it could also be eaten anytime as a snack. Even kids could eat it anytime!


    If this was proven, it would be a disaster for him as the medical pavilion was supposed to have special areas where the medicines were nted.


    Shopkeeper Yu gulped nervously. His throat became dry and he badly wanted to drink water. It''s better if he could just escape.


    This was because he sometimes bought herbs from cheaper sources and secretly mixed them with the original herbs cultivated from the medical pavilion farm to earn money. The walnuts were just mixedst night. How unlucky!


    <em>''But wait! No one could prove that it was the medical pavilion''s herb from the farm as the cheaper ones were mixed!''</em>On the other hand, it was also possible that the poisonous ones were from the farm. Thinking this he felt much better.


    "If you do not believe me, you can just eat a walnut given by the old mute beggar to prove this." For Gao Lan Mei, whatever was written on the paper did not matter. Proving this instead would save her time.


    "What?!" She wanted him to eat a possible poisonous walnut?! Shopkeeper Yu was getting dizzy.


    Where did his luck go today? The owner was here and this woman was making it impossible for him to make a good impression!


    "Not confident?" She asked before looking at her maid, "Gao Chu from now on, whoever you see, tell them that the Medical Pavilion is selling poison."


    "Yes, young miss!" Spreading gossip was one of Gao Chu''s talents.


    If Gao Chu''s talent was matched with Feng Ji, who was good at collecting information, it would be a disaster for anyone who would be the subject of their skills. Since if they got a hold of one dirty secret, it would surely spread throughout the whole empire.


    "Hold on! I agree! But if you are wrong, you need topensate!" Shopkeeper Yu didn''t have any other choice but to agree.


    Hearing about thepensation, the old mute beggar became worried. Though his intention was good, he did not want to drag anyone down. This young miss had already helped by giving him a chance to express himself.


    If people heard what happened on this day, they would be more careful. Proven or not, for him it was already enough.


    He might have been a beggar now, but his heart to save lives just like a doctor would always be there. He might not have the gift of voice but his senses were still sharp just like before. Sharper even.


    If this young miss had refused to agree with Shopkeeper Yu, he would understand. It was already enough that she tried to help him.


    "Alright." Gao Lan Mei agreed with an indifferent tone. "You can find the walnuts with poison right?" Then she asked the beggar.


    The old mute beggar was dazed but still nodded to Gao Lan Mei. ''<em>Why did she agree first before asking me if I can find the poisonous walnut? What if I can''t? What will she do?''</em>, such thoughts clouded the beggar''s mind.

 Chapter 13: Agreement

    Chapter 13: Agreement


    Shopkeeper Yu refrained from grinning after hearing what Gao Lan Mei asked the mute old beggar.


    This gave him the impression that Gao Lan Mei was not confident that the poisonous walnuts would be found.


    <em>''This young miss is just ying around.''</em> He thought to himself and he could not wait to penalize her for causing such a scene.


    With this situation as well, he was d that he decided to mix the cheap ones with the high-grade walnuts from the medical pavilion farm.


    No one would notice the difference!


    For Gao Chu, it didn''t make sense why Gao Lan Mei was not showing the paper from the old mute beggar to the others from the crowd.


    Would that not makes things easier? They would have a bunch of witnesses.


    "Young miss; I think it best to have someone else read the paper as a witness", Gao Chu moved close to Gao Lan Mei and suggested. She would never allow her young miss to be in a disadvantage even though she herself was confused.


    Gao Lan Mei just nced at Gao Chu, who bowed her head when she saw the miss warning gaze.


    <em>''It seems that the young miss has her own intention, so I will just shut up.''</em> Gao Chu decided.


    "Woman, we do not have all day! I will do what you say, but you willpensate heavily if you are wrong!"Yu wanted to finish things soon.


    The faster it would be done, the faster he could also hide the other cheap walnuts.


    He already gave the signal to his personal assistant to manipte the avable walnuts in the store.


    Even though there really were poisonous ones, how could one find that out when there were millions of pieces of walnut after all?


    On the other hand, he was still very experienced with handling medicine, because of that, regardless of what walnut Yu ate, he would be fine!


    This young woman, though her background was unknown, should not have offended him. He had the medical pavilion backing him as long as the owner did not find him at fault.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at the beggar who currently thought that Gao Lan Mei might have changed her mind. For him, since she was already implicated, it''s understandable.


    "I want the agreement written on paper with a sworn witness." Gao Lan Mei demanded.


    "Fine!" Though surprised, Shopkeeper Yu still agreed. He sneered. Young people this day were impulsive. This young woman would learn her lesson the hard way.


    He instructed one of the helpers to write down the agreement. "If not proven guilty, this miss willpensate, five hundred thousand gold coins and she will be my personal servant."


    Shopkeeper Yu looked forward to having this young woman as his personal servant. He started having lewd thoughts.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "If we are correct, the medical pavilion will pay the old beggar five hundred thousand gold coins And I can have any herb that I want whenever I want for free!" She said with a domineering voice.


    It was very easy for Gao Lan Mei to just show others the paper to prove that she was not lying. But who would that benefit? On the other hand, who could she trust from this bunch of strangers?


    It''s a mortal''s nature to only do things that benefit them. Was it normal for a mortal to help someone they did not know? Of course not. She was also the same.


    It was very easy for anyone to burn the paper then say that she was wrong to curry favor with the Medical Pavilion, so she would not let anything about it.


    She did not need to curry favor with anyone. The thing she needed most now were herbs. Tons of them!


    So how could she not take advantage of this?


    It was pure coincidence that she was going to be benefited helping the mute old beggar.

 Chapter 14: So shameless

    Chapter 14: So shameless


    "You You" Shopkeeper Yu is speechless. Shameless! So shameless!


    The herbs in the Medicine Pavilion were top quality. There were even some rare and expensive herbs! Some herbs which could not be obtained by just anyone!


    Even royalty could not get their herbs sometimes and she wanted it for free?!


    Shopkeeper Yu''s face was ck, "This this" He did not have the authority to decide on her request.


    <em>''The owner was the only one who could make a major decision like this. Incidentally, he was currently here!''</em>


    Thinking about the owner who was on the third floor of the Medical Pavilion, he almost fainted.


    His forehead started sweating heavily again. This day was really tiring him out.


    Though it was important to keep the image of the Pavilion, and he was confident that there should be no problem agreeing, it was still a big deal to just ept this huge demand like that!


    Shopkeeper Yu looked at his personal assistant who was grinning like a fool. Showing his confidence and telling him that there was nothing to worry about. The fool was probably already counting his shares.


    He was annoyed by his personal assistant''s carefreeness, but this still helped him calm down. "I can agree with the five hundred gold coins, but not the free herbs! This is just an agreement that involves an untrustworthy beggar!" He eximed with condemnation.


    <em>''So audacious! Who did she think she was to have such ademand?''</em>Shopkeeper Yu fumed to himself.<em></em>


    With this, even the crowd could not help butin, "So greedy! This young woman looks pretty and must be from a respectable family, but her request is unreasonable!" Someonemented.


    "Do you think she nned this with the beggar?" Another said.


    Hearing these Gao Chu''s face turn ck. She was angry!


    Have they forgotten that if they had identally eaten one of those poisonous walnuts, they wouldprobably be dead right now, without even knowing why?


    This also made the old mute beggar felt bad. He did not expect that it would turn out this way. He also did not know why the demand seemed too high. This young miss did not seem to be a greedy person.


    Just knowing that everyone was going to be safe, he was already satisfied. There was no need for too muchpensation.


    The beggar approached Gao Lan Mei and tried to tell her that it was enough, but she just looked at him and did not speak.


    "Then we do not have anything to talk about. Gao Chu! Let''s go!" Gao Lan Mei did not care.


    She needed herbs, yes. If she could obtain them for free, why not. However, that did not mean that she would beg for it. Who cared if someone would be poisoned?


    Burning some more houses was also another good alternative option. She could make her enemies cry by doing so and the spoils were also good.


    In Mortal Domain, herbs were mostly part of treasure houses so there was a really good chance that Feng Ji could get some.


    Shopkeeper Yu panicked, "Wait!" If this was not solved today and these people were to leave and spread false news about the Medical Pavilion, it would prove that he was ipetent. He would surely get fired!


    "Do not leave yet! You wait there!" Shopkeeper Yumanded Gao Lan Mei to stay.


    He finally decided to see the owner instead. The owner could not say that he was ipetent as he was only deciding what''s best for the Medical Pavilion''s reputation.


    Shopkeeper Yu would let the owner decide. <em>''Who knows? Hmph! He may even help me deal with this shameless woman and beggar!''</em>


    Thinking this, shopkeeper Yu finally mustered up his resolve andposed himself to n on how to approach the owner regarding this issue.


    Gao Lan Mei did not mind waiting. She was aware that the shopkeeper could not decide these things.


    The higher the people involved the better. They would surely lose face if they backed out!

 Chapter 15: Owner

    Chapter 15: Owner


    On the third floor of the Medical Pavilion


    A beautiful man was entertaining himself by feeding a crow kept in a cage. A rare smile brightened his face, which was only seen when he was with his favorite pets.


    "Master, shopkeeper Yu is here to see you." Xi Ma told the man but heard no response after a while.


    Xi Ma knew that the master was aware of themotion on the lower level of the Medical Pavilion.


    He was also aware that all that was said was heard by the master but he did not want to waste time dealing with it.


    Mortals that had high cultivation had enhanced senses and he was sure his master had very sharp senses.


    Looking at his master, Xi Ma felt that he had not been heard. "Master?" He called.


    "I''m not deaf. Why are you so noisy?"


    Xi Ma bowed and just looked at his dirty shoes. ''Master, if it''s noisy, why are we still here? We can go back to the Wei pce instead.'' He muttered.


    His master, His Highness Prince Wei Jiayi, seldom went out of his pce. He even seldom visited the Medical Pavilion, so not many knew that he owned it.


    If they knew, they would surely try to curry favor with the Prince whom they sometimes called a bastard when he was not around.


    Many said that Prince Wei Jiayi was not really the son of the current emperor and he was only bestowed with the prince title.


    Despite all agreeing to this, it was forbidden to have any matter regarding the origin of Prince Wei reaching the emperor as he doted on him to the extent that he allowed his son to do whatever he wanted.


    For Xi Ma, it would be a good sight to see those official''s embarrassed faces when they learned that Medical Pavilion was owned by the supposed bastard Prince.


    What more if they got to know that he had more authority and connections that extended beyond the Mortal Domain?


    Xi Ma knew that his master did not want the throne. But as a Prince, even though he did not show his capabilities, hispetitor Princes still felt threatened.


    Because of this, there were unnecessary sacrifices from time to time from those who wanted to challenge the Wei Prince.


    Just like a snake that wanted to swallow an elephant, their greed would end up killing them.


    On one hand, the numbers of high-ranking officials that Prince Wei wasfortable with were also very few. One of them was Left Minister Gao Qi.


    Despite knowing that he could take advantage of the master''s generosity, Minister Gao had still insisted on paying for the blood replenishing pill given by the master.


    It was just unfortunate that the humble and trustworthy official had gotten a rogue for a daughter!


    They also knew what happened and knew of the current condition of the Gao young miss. Judging by the severe wounds it might take awhile before she could recover.


    Surely, she couldn''t get a husband because of the possible scars that were left by the incident.


    At least she had lived. If she continued to chase the Second Prince though, her father might die early because of worry. Even she might also end up dead.


    "Deal with Yu An and that thing downstairs." Xi Ma heard his master Wei Jiayi. Yu An is shopkeeper Yu.


    "Yes, master." Xi Ma bowed and went outside the room.


    ..


    Outside the room, shopkeeper Yu was preparing to speak with Wei Jiayi.


    The door opened, but before he was able to get in or say anything, Xi Ma passed through the door and closed it.


    "Let''s go."Xi Ma said, then walked passed Shopkeeper Yu.


    ''Go? I have not even spoken anything to the owner!'' Thinking this, he looked at the closed door, shook his head and just decided to follow Xi Ma.

 Chapter 16: Compatible?

    Chapter 16: Compatible?


    The crowd, including Gao Lan Mei, did not have to wait for long. Even though the Pavilion staff would need more time, she wouldn''t be bored as she was entertaining herself by looking at the fresh herbs disyed in the racks when Shopkeeper Yu came back with a young man.


    The young man was in ck robes. His handsome face had a weing smile on it.


    As soon as Xi Ma arrived, he checked the agreement written on a paper that was causing amotion. While reading, his face frowned, but he did not state anything yet.


    "Miss, this young man is strong. The strongest I have seen so far." Feng Jimented through their connection. She was now leisurely sitting on top of Gao Lan Mei''s head.


    Setting the brothel on fire took some time, but there were no challenges. Feng Ji felt good just by imagining the Second Prince''s ckface.


    The Second Prince was so confident that the brothel would not be her target to burn that day because of the high number of royal guards.He even enjoyed himself with some of the pleasure experts there.


    <em>''Ah, the man who surely thinks more using his manhood.''</em> She remembered Gao Lan Mei saying this.


    Feng Ji regretted not being able to catch the second Prince in action. She would have loved to burn his tool for child making.


    The feeling of revenge would have been sweeter!


    <em>''Which one should I burn next miss?''</em> She asked brightly, but Gao Lan Mei did not reply immediately and just smiled a little under her veil.


    <em>''Is the ck-robed manpatible with me?''</em> Gao Lan Mei asked through their connection.


    It took a while before Feng Ji responded. She is not sure what the miss meant, <em>''Ah Compatible?''</em>


    Her little sparrow head tilted like a child wondering what was going on.


    <em>''Double repair.''</em> Gao Lan Mei responded through their link without any emotion.


    Feng Ji asked herself in confusion, ''<em>Huh? Double repair?</em><em>Did I hear wrong? Who will do the double repair? Is it the miss?</em>


    <em>''Ah! Miss, you are looking for someone to double repair with?!''</em> Feng Ji did not think it''s a good idea. If she was in her mortal form, her face would have already been filled with a bright shade of red.


    Even during Gao Lan Mei''s previous life, she had not even had her first kiss. What''s more, the very intimate act of double repair? That act of cultivation was truly scandalous!


    It''s what a married man and woman did on their wedding night!


    "Hmmm"Gao Lan Mei confirmed. Was it even that surprising? She needed to be strong quickly.


    Feng Ji decided to answer truthfully, "Miss, I am not sure yet. His attribute should bepatible with you. I will try to get a blood sample for you to test"''


    She could try to follow this young man around. Though Feng Ji would obey, she was also scared of Gao Lan Mei''s intentions.


    The old master''s subordinates might cook him if they knew about this! Those beasts had treated the miss like their own daughter.


    "Young Master Xi, here are the ones who im our walnuts have poison." Shopkeeper Yu pointed at Gao Lan Mei and the old mute beggar.


    Xi Ma had already noticed the young woman as soon as he had arrived on the scene as a woman wearing a face veil with a small brown sparrow on top of her head would really catch his attention.


    Especially her eyes that looked mesmerizing but gave him a cautioning feeling which should not be ignored.


    "May I know, how can I call this miss?" Xi Ma asked.


    Gao Lan Mei answered, "Surname Gao." She was still wondering if Xi Ma ispatible with her.

 Chapter 17: Justice Affairs

    Chapter 17: Justice Affairs


    Xi Ma considered the possibility that this young miss was rted to Minister Gao but did not rify further to not show unfairness in this case.


    "Miss Gao, you can call me Xi Ma." He introduced before continuing, "Regarding the im, this is a very serious matter. How do you n to prove this?"


    As the one in charge of the businesses under Prince Wei Jiayi, Xi Ma was very knowledgeable and experienced in dealing with issues regarding false ims to nder a store.


    Strategies and tactics to pull down apetitor were very normal.


    He had read the agreement terms and felt that the demand was too much. ''<em>What was Miss Gao''s intention?''</em>


    If Miss Gao insisted on very unreasonable terms, there is a high possibility that Gao Lan Mei''s action was conspired by Prince Wei''s enemies.


    If Gao Lan Mei knew what Xi Ma was thinking, she would find it hrious.


    She couldn''t imagine that there were some people who would intentionally create false ims against Medical Pavilion. That mortal should have eaten the guts of a lion.


    Gao Lan thought so because it would be a very stupid move for an enemy to attack in broad daylight and in front of a big crowd. This kind of strategy was not for her.


    In Xi Ma''s defense though, he never expected that poisonous walnuts existed in their stocks.


    He still believed that shopkeeper Yu would never think of betraying the Medical Pavilion because of its background and severe punishments for traitors.


    "As I had mentioned earlier, Shopkeeper Yu will eat a walnut. If it''s poisonous the Medical Pavilion will agree with our demand for not believing us. The appropriate reward will also be given for preventing casualties." Gao Lan Mei answered indifferently.


    Xi Ma frowned. Casualties can mean anyone who ate the possibly poisonous walnuts.


    That anyone could be a child or a pregnant woman who might even have a powerful background. Walnuts were somon that anyone could get it.


    Who knew that thismon herb could be poisonous?


    If this was true and was found outte it would be a disaster for the Medical Pavilion, especially for Prince Wei Jiayi who owned it.


    "If that is true, we will definitely give a reward. You and the mute old beggar will also be considered our benefactors." Xi Ma confirmed. Everyone felt that this was a reasonable response.


    He added, "However, your second request is not something we can agree on. We can give you free herbs in a limited quantity that are under ss C and D as other people need these herbs as well."


    Though they could also do their own investigation in the Medical Pavilion, it was best to finish this immediately as people would talk and words spread too fast.


    "On the other hand, if proven not true,pensating is not enough. It is just right that we hand you all to the Justice Affairs!" Xi Ma dered threateningly.


    "I agree." She answered without any dy surprising them.


    <em>''This Miss Gao is that confident?''</em> Xi Ma thought to himself before sending a quick suspicious nce towards Shopkeeper Yu who he noticed was acting really strangely. <em>''I have a bad feeling about this''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei thought that Xi Ma''s offer sounded eptable. She might not get all the herbs for free; the option to use them to earn money to buy the not-free herbs worked fine for her.


    There were some medicines that could be too expensive for anyone to give for free.


    Gao Chu and the old mute beggar became nervous as well. What if they failed? Their hearts hammered against their chest.


    They looked pleadingly towards Gao Lan Mei to tell her to reconsider through their eyes. Justice Affairs were for traitors! It was known for giving punishments and tortures worse than death!

 Chapter 18: Stay away from it

    Chapter 18: Stay away from it


    In a normal country, a cell would be in the city. For Justice Affairs though, it was in the inner part of Mount Hua.


    It was rumored that the wardens and guards there were not mortals but beasts who enjoyed ying with mortals before eating them!


    Gao Lan Mei ignored Gao Chu and the old mute beggar''s eyes and continued with the terms. There was nothing to be afraid of if you were sure to win.


    Since both parties agreed, a blood pact was made. Xi Ma specifically used a spellbinding contract paper, wherein if the other party vited the agreement, unfortunate events would happen to the viting party.


    Shopkeeper Yu was also nervous since Xi Ma personally handled the situation, he would not be able to intervene. It was a good thing that his apprentice had already hidden the mixed walnuts.


    "Take out all the walnuts that we have on the Medical Pavilion." Xi Ma instructed.


    After Xi Ma''smand, sacks after sacks of walnuts were pulled out and were disyed on therge courtyard for everyone to see.


    The courtyard was located at the back of the Medical Pavilion. Since that area was normally upied by the staff and physicians who stayed in the Pavilion,it was the first time many of them saw it.


    Looking at the scattered sacks of walnuts, the mute old beggar gulped. His forehead and back started sweating heavily. He was also having a hard time breathing due to worry.


    "How long will be given to him to choose?" He subconsciously looked at Gao Lan Mei to ask for help.


    He could smell that there''s poison in the walnuts but checking each one would take forever. So knowing which one, on the spot was going to be hard!


    Shopkeeper Yu noticed the nervous beggar, and smirked, "What are you standing there for! Do not waste our time! Can you find it or not?!"


    "This beggar will soon be punished and die in the hands of Justice Affairs. That is what he deserves for trying to offend our Medical Pavilion!" Shopkeeper Yu added mockingly.


    He also looked at Gao Lan Mei''s direction mockingly as he spoke, "Miss Gao you should be scared now right? See this beggar was lying after all!"


    Ignoring the annoying statements, "Scatter all the walnuts," Gao Lan Mei instructed. "Trust me. You can find it." She assured.


    With the young woman''s assurance, the old mute beggar felt much better. ''Trust me.'' It''s been a very long time since he hadst heard that sentence.


    Though he had just met this young woman, he did not know why he believed her. Was it because she was the first one in a long time who also did the same?


    This young woman gave him the chance to prove himself; he would give his all so to not disappoint.


    Being a beggar for so long, it''s a good feeling to be believed and trusted.


    He longed for that feeling. Just like when he was an excellent doctor; when mortals believed and trusted him with their lives.


    cing the past at the back of his head and finalising his resolve, he scattered all the sacks of walnuts.


    There were more than ten sacks. With his old bones, it took a while, but he did not ask for anyone''s help as he did not trust anyone else.


    "Stay away from it." Gao Lan Mei then told him again.


    The mute old beggar looked at Gao Lan Mei questioningly, <em>''Eh, why should I stay away?''</em>


    He was so confused but still decided to follow by moving two steps back from the scattered walnuts. <em>''What''s for me to lose?''</em>


    "Move farther."

 Chapter 19: Mass of Black

    Chapter 19: Mass of ck


    The mute old beggar gazed at Gao Lan Mei questioningly, but she just nodded at him to show her small act of encouragement.


    The old mute beggar felt that since he was already old, and if it was destined by fate that he would be sent to the Justice affairs, he would just ept it. He followed what was instructed by Gao Lan Mei after releasing a heavy sigh.


    Regardless of where he went that day, it would not change the fact that it wouldn''t take long for him to kick the bucket. Might as well live honorably.


    Xi Ma who had alsoheard Gao Lan Mei. "I will give you an incense of time. If there are no walnuts with poison, we will end the agreement." They did not have all day. Prince Wei Jiayi was still on the third floor waiting for him.


    "That''s enough time." Gao Lan Mei responded without any expression, which made Xi Ma a little irritated.


    "Then ask him to start soon. What is he still waiting for?" Xi Ma asked through clenched teeth but did not receive a response.


    Gao Chu was very nervous. She already chanted multiple Buddhist scriptures for protection and good luck which went on forever.


    "Amitabha Buddha, please help us Please protect us" Gao Chu chanted continuously with her eyes closed.


    She was hoping that there would be no incident like thest time where the young miss had gotten into an ident.


    The memory of that unfortunate event was still fresh and she did not want to experience it ever again!


    While everyone was waiting Xi Ma asked, "What''s going on?"


    Xi Ma was expecting the old mute beggar to pick one walnut at a time to find whether it was poisonous or not.


    When Gao Lan Mei asked the beggar to stay away from the scattered walnuts, he''s already confused.


    While waiting for the beggar''s next action, crow after crow approached the scattered walnuts and started eating them!


    "Look! What is that?!" Someone eximed from the crowd. Everyone looked at where the man was pointing in the sky.


    To everyone''s surprise, above Mount Hua, a mass of ck is forming. It was getting bigger and bigger and it seemed to be gradually moving closer.


    "Heavens! What is that thing?" Another from the crowd shouted.


    Therge mass of ck moved in a certain direction fast and it also seemed like it was heading in the direction of the Medical Pavilion!


    ....


    On the third floor of the Medical Pavilion


    Prince Wei Jiayi was still trying to feed his pet crow as he ignored the noisy event on the ground floor.


    This crow was initially injured but was nursed back to health before it became his current pet. Since ''Meme'' is especially docile and well behaved, he mostly brought his pet along.


    When he was preparing another batch of herbs for his crow Meme to eat, the crow started making noise and act strangely.


    <strong>Caw! </strong>


    <strong>Caw!</strong>


    It was trying to scratch and bite its cage; it seemed that it had the intention to escape.


    Wei Jiayi frowned watching Meme''s strange behaviour but did not do anything aside from observing it further.


    The longer he observed, the more hostile the crow became. It was ruthlessly attacking the cage from inside trying to force its way out.


    <strong>Caw! </strong>


    <strong>Caw!</strong>


    The sound was starting to irritate Wei Jiayi. With a snap of his fingers, the cage opened so he could see if the crow had any unseen injury. However, as soon as did so, the crow immediately flew out from the cage.


    His pet went out therge window but Wei Jiayi did not mind and followed by jumping out of the window to chase

 Chapter 20: A Murder

    Chapter 20: A Murder


    Wei Jiayi was still wondering why the crow was suddenly acting differently and he wanted to find the reason immediately.


    After heightening his senses, instead of finding his pet crow, he sensed a strangerge form near him.


    Looking towards the direction, he saw a ck mass in the sky forming near Mount Hua.


    The ck mass was moving closer and still got bigger and bigger. It seemed like it was heading in his direction. Strangely, as it got closer, it quickly headed towards his Medical Pavilion!


    Putting his guard up, he headed near the ck mass. The closer he got the more surprised he was. The ck mass was a murder of crows!


    Not hundreds but thousands of crows were gathering, and more crows were still joining to make the mass bigger.


    The crows wereing from all over the ce. It seemed like all the crows from the entire Shizi Empire were now in the sky, forming a flock with a single intention that no one knew.


    He was pretty sure that his pet crow Meme was currently part of this murder of crows and heading to his Medical Pavilion as well!


    <em>''What''s going on!? Who is responsible for this?!''</em>He thought in annoyance.


    Though Wei Jiayi was fond of all bird species, he would not attempt to control thousands of these birds in one go without preparation.


    Killing was easy, but keeping all the crows under his control, that was surely impossible. He could just burn all the crows.


    In the meantime, due to his fondness for the species, he decided to just observe and not attack yet.


    The crows were not attacking any mortals anyway. It seemed like they were just passing through with a definite destination.


    He chased after the murder of crows and found that they startednding on the courtyard of the Medical Pavilion


    ...


    In the Medical Pavilion Courtyard


    Just like Wei Jiayi, everyone was surprised but mostly scared.


    The crows started flying around the courtyard. All of them gathered in the location the walnutsy scattered.


    Xi Ma subconsciously looked at Gao Lan Mei. "<em>What was the meaning of this? Was this the reason why she asked the beggar to stay away?''</em>


    At first, he was just curious to know her identity, now this curiosity was mixed with fear. This young woman could not be offended!


    If Gao Lan Mei was really the one who controlled the murder of crows, who knew what else she could do.


    The beggar realized that his decision to follow Gao Lan Mei when she told him to move was right. Though he did not know how or what would happen next, he would not mind waiting to see.


    It was best to wait after all. If he had decided to stay and try to look for the poison instead one walnut at a time and failed to see the murder of crows approaching in time, he might have also be their food!


    "What is happening?! Stop! Stop them!" Shopkeeper Yu shouted as he did not seem to understand the situation. He just thought that it was a coincidence.


    In his mind, these crows were just attracted to the walnuts as food. He intentionally removed the possibility that someone could control them.


    <strong>Caw</strong>


    <strong>Caw</strong>


    The noiseing from the crows continued to be heard all over the Medical Pavillion and throughout the city.


    "You! Stop them!" Yu pulled a guard andmanded him to stop the crows.


    Since the guard was stronger, regardless of his attempt, to pull or push, the guard did not budge. The guard shook his head. If the others were not moving, he would not as well.


    He did not have enough guts to face thousands of crows alone! He was not even married yet!


    After the failure to move the guard, Shopkeeper Yu tried to push another shopkeeper to stop the crows. Simr to the guard earlier, this attempt also failed.


    Regardless of who hemanded, no one wanted to go closer to the crows that were currently enjoying the walnuts.


    Seeing that no one wanted to listen to him, he decided to do with his own hands.


    He pulled a sword from a guard''s scabbard and rushed to the crows who were enjoying the walnuts,pletely forgetting that crows also ate meat.


    Xi Ma''s face went ck seeing Shopkeeper Yu''s action. "Stupid! Stop! You will die!"

 Chapter 21: This will not kill him

    Chapter 21: This will not kill him


    Xi Ma tried to grab Shopkeeper Yu''s robe to pull him back, but before he was able to do so, some of the crows had already attacked him.


    The crows viciously attacked the shopkeeper. This showed their desperate need to protect their food and the hostility for being disturbed during their meal.


    Shopkeeper Yu was a low degree cultivator. In normal circumstances, trying to face a small group of crows would not be a problem.


    Yet, aside from the clear fact that there were thousands of crows around, these crows were also from Mount Hua. The mountain for spirit beasts!


    His feeble attempt to defend himself and attack at the same time was useless.


    Even Xi Ma, whose cultivation level was rtively high, was still not confident in defending against this high a number of crows.


    He was also not impulsive enough to just rush alone and face thousands of crows!


    Never in his wildest dreams!


    Xi Ma could only helplessly look at the stupid Shopkeeper Yu who was already being attacked mercilessly by the crows. Regarding how stupid his action was, this did not seem to even register to Shopkeeper Yu''s mind before. His only reason to stop the crows was to make sure his hard work in hiding the cheap walnuts would not be wasted.


    His reputation, as well as his source of living, was at stake in all these walnuts. In his heart, he was just cursing the mute old beggar for not remaining silent.


    That was his initial thought. However, as soon as he was attacked by the crows and realized his attempt to defend was worthless.Shopkeeper Yu was frightened and immediately begged for help.


    "Help! Help!" He desperately called. However, no one was brave enough toe close.


    He tried to escape, but more attacked in every direction. Each attack was brutal and savage. Every peck of the crows left a hole in his flesh and the more blood that came out from his wounds the more he was attacked!


    "Someone! Anyone! Help me!" He was now desperate for rescue. "I will give anything!" He continued to shout.


    Looking at the distressed Shopkeeper Yu, Xi Ma gazed at Gao Lan Mei with the intention to save the man. He did not know how to approach her about it. Though, he had a strong hunch that the reason the crows were here was rted to her.


    As Gao Lan Mei felt Xi Ma''s gaze, she tilted her head, "Do not worry, this will not kill him." Her tone was still indifferent, but the cold glints reflected from her eyes were not hidden.


    After hearing Gao Lan Mei''s statement, Xi Ma''s eyes widened in shock. <em>''It really was her who caused all this!''</em> Her statement confirmed that shemanded the crows!


    Birds might be the lowest type of beast in Mount Hua, but they were still something that could cause much damage when attacking using their numbers.


    How scary would that be?


    "He still needs to eat a walnut after all." She continued and ignored Xi Ma''s shocked expression.


    At this time, she was wondering if she could bargain Xi Ma''s blood for the shopkeeper''s life. Gao Lan Mei wanted to test theirpatibility.


    ...


    Not far away from the Medical Pavilion courtyard, Wei Jiayi, was watching everything that happened in the Medical Pavilion with an amused expression.


    A malicious smile was present on his beautiful face. Most still would feel attracted to the smile, despite it not having any good meaning.


    Only his subordinates knew that his current smile meant bad luck for anyone who caused it.

 Chapter 22: You can choose now

    Chapter 22: You can choose now


    It had been a while since Wei Jiayi watched a good show. It still did not rectify the fact that this had bothered and wasted his time a lot.


    Aside from that, his shopkeeper''s action did not go unnoticed. A stupid action with the desperation to defend.


    He always believed mortals were not desperate if they did not have a reason.


    It was also in the mortal''s nature to be on the safe side and not act without benefits.


    Watching his own shopkeeper be the ythings of the hungry crows still looked interesting for Wei Jiayi.


    Before an incense of time was over, most of the crows finally left the courtyard. They still remained around though. Some were on the roof, waiting for something.


    Some were still around the scattered walnuts like they were guarding their food and would attack if anyone attempted to approach.


    Xi Ma nced at Gao Lan Mei who was now sitting on a chair which no one knew from where it came.


    Seeing this, Xi Ma brow wrinkled. He felt that he would be getting a headache soon. This young woman was the cause of all of this.


    Why bother to have thisrgemotion? He was sure that all the citizens of the Shizi Empire would have a feast regarding this strange incident.


    Xi Ma''s assumption was correct. From that day onwards, when a crow was spotted anywhere, the story of when the Medical Pavilion was raided by thousands of crows would be remembered.


    He really felt bad about the situation. This was the first time he had encountered such an event and Xi Ma did not know how to exin it to his master.


    Though thinking this he surely did not consider that since there''s a limit to how long the mute old beggar could choose the poisonous walnuts, Gao Lan Mei just created the best tool as a solution to segregate.


    Beasts were very picky about their food. A rtive example was crows who would eat just about anything if it''s not poisonous. With that, the ones that were not touched were the one that could not be eaten.


    Gao Lan Mei needed to show one of her cards to get what she wanted. In case this incident and rumors rted to her spread, no one would believe them. After all, she was the famous waste of a daughter from the Gao family.


    Since the crows were still around, no one wanted to approach or help Shopkeeper Yu who was currently lying on the ground with wounds all over his body but mostly on his face.


    Of course, the wounds were caused by the crow''s pecking. Every peck left a hole which meant that the flesh was taken as well to be eaten. There were also bleeding w marks that looked deep enough to make anyone cringe.


    The shopkeeper was bleeding heavily. If not because of his slow movement and his soft groans, they would have thought that he was already dead.


    By just looking at his current appearance, one would have thought that he was a very loyal and honest man working at the Medical Pavilion.


    Some also thought that he was stupid. Especially those that were left in the courtyard to watch his volunteered suffering.


    There were less than ten people who stayed after some already left to save themselves from the bird attack. Those who were still there watching were mostly high-level cultivators from known families.


    This made Xi Ma more concerned as the families who were left were theckeys of the other princes. Especially Ye Ju from the Ye Family. He was a close friend of the second prince.

 Chapter 23: See, hes not dead yet

    Chapter 23: See, he''s not dead yet


    There was also the Gu family who supported the third prince.


    Though it was not known that his master Prince Wei Jiayi owned the Medical Pavilion, it still annoyed him that they were enjoying something that was not benefiting the pavilion.


    Xi Ma decided to ignore them and looked at the remaining time. <em>''It will be over soon.''</em> He nced at Gao Lan Mei who was still leisurely sitting on a chair.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at the old mute beggar who still looking dazed at what happened, "It''s easier to choose if it''s like this, right?" As soon as she said this, all the remaining crows near the scattered walnuts flew to the roof.


    "You can choose now." She continued.


    The old mute beggar nodded at Gao Lan Mei. At that moment, he already trusted herpletely.


    Whatever she wanted him to do, he would do it! With no questions asked!


    He was originally so scared when the crows arrived at the point that he was not able to move despite knowing the time limit.


    No one could approach the scene. Especially him!


    Though he had a strong hunch that the crows were connected to the young woman, since there was an agreement and limited time to choose, who knew how long it would take for themotion to calm down and give him the chance to feed the remaining walnuts to the shopkeeper.


    Thinking this, he nced at Gao Lan Mei waiting for instructions, but the only thing he got was the young woman''s indifferent expression watching all themotion earlier.


    That made him feel at ease at that time.


    He did not know where she came from or what her background was, he did not care.


    It had been a long time since he cared about these things. He''d already long forgotten his own worth.


    Being a mute old beggar, his main concern was the food he would eat every day. But if there would ever be a chance for a better life, he would grab it and not let go!


    Every time he looked at Gao Lan Mei, he felt a strong hope and determination to prove something. He couldn''t exin the feeling.


    Walking to the remaining scattered walnuts, he picked up the ones that were not touched by the crows.


    The bitter smelling from it also confirmed his hunch that it''s poisonous.


    Beasts were known to be very sensitive to poison. Especially spiritual beasts.


    When he was young and still studying medicine, he had his own small hound that helped look through herbs in the mountains far away from the Shizi Empire.


    When he learned more about medicine and became famous, he left his hometown, leaving his pet hound as well.


    There were no more crows staying near the remaining walnuts. All the remaining ones were on the roof, it seemed that they were watching his every move. Or they were waiting for something else?


    Though he had already built his resolve, he still felt somewhat uneasy about what would happen next. He nced at the young woman who in return nodded at him in affirmation that he was doing the right thing.


    He walked towards shopkeeper Yu and forced the whole walnut into his mouth.


    The old mute beggar held the shopkeeper''s jaw to make sure the shopkeeper would not throw up. He did not care if he choked on it.


    If even a small part of the walnut was taken, that would be enough to prove the presence of poison. If the crows were not enough proof.


    Xi Ma, silently watched, his mouth tightened. His physicians were ready to rush to shopkeeper Yu once instructed.

 Chapter 24: State the obvious

    Chapter 24: State the obvious


    He also nced at Gao Lan Mei, anticipating her next action. Feeling his gaze, she nced back with a raised brow, "See, he is not dead yet." That tone also meant, <em>''I told you so.''</em> for Xi Ma.


    Xi Ma was forced to endure a scowl that was starting to form on his.<em> ''Sure, he is not dead yet.''</em>


    The crows had already proven that there was something wrong with the remaining walnuts. Anyone who was not stupid would know that.


    Xi Ma released a deep breath. Judging from the current situation, there''s no need for the shopkeeper to try a walnut to prove that it''s poisonous, but who would stop this young woman from doing what she pleased.


    All of the mute beggar''s current actions would depend on her every word.


    The crows on the roof were a clear warning for whoever wanted to act. What if the rest that had already left decided to return?


    If the master was not willing to show himself, Xi Ma was responsible for solving this.


    He was also wondering what his master thoughts were at that moment since it''s impossible to miss the high number of crows. Wei Jiayi was fond of this type of birds.


    The shopkeeper was lying on the ground, eyes closed. His face showed his extreme agony from all the wounds on his whole body.


    He intentionally did not move as he was not aware that the crows were now far from him. The ns that he had formted to get out of the Medical Pavilion in a better condition was not going anywhere.


    With his brows still wrinkled, while he silently endured the pain, an object was forced into his mouth.


    He tried to throw it out but failed as there was something stopping him from opening his mouth. He felt like choking from it.


    ''<em>Wait. Walnut! This is a walnut!''</em>Shopkeeper Yu screamed inside his head.


    As soon as realizing this, he desperately tried to pry open his mouth. His painful hands tried to remove the hand that was stopping him from doing so. There was still no avail despite all his efforts.


    On a normal basis, the mute old beggar wouldn''t be able to smoothly force the shopkeeper to do what he wanted, but since he was injured, the shopkeeper did not have enough strength to retaliate.


    Based on the old mute beggar''s judgment there was still enough time for the other physicians to check the shopkeeper''s pulse to confirm the presence of poison.


    After he moved away from the shopkeeper, Xi Ma waived his hand as an indication for the physicians of the Medical Pavilion to attend to Shopkeeper Yu immediately.


    While doing so, Gao Lan Mei''s actions were well observed by Xi Ma, that''s why he did not miss the sharp glint in her eyes.


    "He is poisoned Young Master Xi'''' Confirmed one of the physicians that had checked the shopkeeper''s pulse.


    <em>''State the obvious, shall we?</em>'' He wanted to sarcastically retort but refrained from doing so. Xi Ma snorted.


    "Gather all remaining walnuts for further investigation." He stated instead with a tired expression.


    "Everyone, please leave the Medical Pavilion, we will be closing for the day. I hope everyone understands." Facing the remaining audience, Xi Ma wanted them to leave immediately.


    Since there was no need to watch, they left with no words.


    "Xi Ma, do not hesitate to let us know if there is anything the Ming family can help." Ming Ya said. She decided to stay to offer support to Xi Ma.


    The second daughter of the Ming family, desired to marry into the Wei Pce. She was one of the most beautiful women in Shizi Empire.


    She''s already passed her marriageable age but she insisted that she only wanted to marry Prince Wei who seldom went out of his pce.


    With a deep sigh, "We appreciate that Miss Ming, but, we can take care of this ourselves. For anything else, we will let you know."

 Chapter 25: Who should not be offended

    Chapter 25: Who should not be offended


    Ming Ya smiled at Xi Ma with assurance, "I understand. It is good to know then. Still, if there''s anything, let us know." Her smile was captivating. Her innocent eyes would make anyone unable to refuse.


    However, Xi Ma was not just anyone. He was one of the closest aides for the Wei Prince who Ming Ya wanted to marry. Badly.


    He was used to beautiful women chasing the Prince from different parts of the continent. This scheme to get close to him to show favor, he was used to it.


    <em>''Ah. It should feel good to be chased by women too. ''</em> he shook his head after thinking this.


    With all that happened, he was sure that Ming Ya now assumed that Prince Wei was connected to Medical Pavilion. That alone was already enough reason for this woman not to give up chasing the prince.


    Since he was closely servicing Prince Wei, there was a high chance that a lot of people would specte regarding the background of the Medical Pavilion.


    Especially this young miss Ming Ya. They could not offend the Ming family yet since it was one of the strongest families in the Shizi Empire. Xi Ma just hoped that they would not try to do anything to manipte his master to marry into this family.


    No oneknew how Prince Wei would retaliate.


    <em>''I will just discuss this with the masterter.''</em> Xi Ma gave a dismissive smile to Ming Ya and did not say more. He proceeded to prioritize the closure of the Medical Pavilion for that day.


    This made her a little irritated but it did not show on her face.


    Before she left, she nced at the young woman who was wearing a blue face veil. She was currently sitting on a chair while a servant and the old beggar were standing near her.


    She had still not decided if she would approach her or not.


    Deciding that nothing would harm her if she tried, "Miss it is a good thing that all is now proven. I hope you do not mind, I am called Ming Ya. I just want to know how I should address you?"


    Ming Ya arrived at the Medical Pavilionte, so she was not present when Xi asked Gao Lan Mei about her identity. She arrived when the physicians had already finished confirming the presence of poison on the walnut.


    She just learned from the others that this woman supported the mute old beggar regarding this im.


    "Surname Gao." Gao Lan Mei responded without any expression.


    For Ming Ya this meant that Gao Lan Mei did not appreciate her attempt to know her.


    Nevertheless, she endured her irritation, "This is the first time I have seen Miss Gao. You might not be aware of the Ming family?" She smiled pleasantly.


    "Ming family?" Gao Lan Mei asked with brows wrinkled showing her confusion.


    With this Ming Ya, confirmed that Gao Lan Mei was not a citizen of the Shizi Empire. The Ming Family is one of the strongest families in the empire due to the backing of the Empress Mother.


    "Yes. Anyone from the Ming family should not be offended. This is just an advice that you should strongly remember." Ming Ya stated with confidence.


    "Is that so?"Gao Lan Mei asked, "You can also remember that I am someone who should also not be offended." added still with her usual indifferent tone.

 Chapter 26: Until none is left

    Chapter 26: Until none is left


    Xi Ma heard what Gao Lan Mei said to Ming Ya. His brows started to sweat. He did not want to deal with another unforeseen event today!


    Though it served Ming Ya right for giving the impression that she was someone with a backing without knowing what Gao Lan Mei was capable of.


    Before Ming Yi responded, facing Gao Lan Mei, "Miss Gao, I am sorry for the wait, let us discuss the agreement now." Then to the other, "You do not mind Miss Ming, right?" Xi Ma wanted these women to be away from each other soon.


    Ming Ya''s face turned green after hearing Gao Lan Mei, but before she was able to speak, Xi Ma already approached them.


    She immediately smiled charmingly to Xi Ma, "Of course. Till next time Miss Gao." She left the Pavilion with a smile, but she was mad inside. This was the first time someone brushed off the fact that she was from Ming Family!


    <em>''I will remember this! Huh, Miss Gao. Is she rted to Minister Gao?''</em>


    After thinking about the Gao Family, she immediately rejected the idea. It was impossible for the rogue young miss from that family to act like a youngdy.


    It is also impossible that she was not aware of her Ming Family. Ming Ya was sure that this Miss Gao was from a different empire.


    <em>''Is that Miss Gao here to marry Prince Wei? Hmp! Impossible! He will not be interested with her in the slightest!''</em>


    Though she thought this, Ming Ya still felt that herpetitors need to be removed.


    <em>He is mine!</em>


    ...


    On the third level of the Medical Pavilion


    Xi Ma knocked twice beforeing into the room where his master stayed every time he was in the Medical Pavilion.


    The room''s temperature was cold. The pressureing from his master''s aura was suffocating. He was not able to approach Wei Jiayi.


    His brows and back started to sweat heavily. He tried to stabilize himself using his own cultivation.


    Wei Jiayi was stronger than him on many levels, at least by trying to do something he will not pass out.


    <em>''This is a very bad time.''</em> At this rate, if he did not leave he would be subjected to a tremendous pressure that might cause him to vomit blood.


    "Master Wei, let me go backter. I am sorry for disturbing." He hurriedly said, but before he could open the door to get out, the tremendous pressure vanished.


    "No. Report." Wei Jiayi responded through clenched teeth. He was still looking at the empty cage that originally housed a crow.


    Xi Ma could see Wei Jiayi''s cold expression. Though his face was not showing any emotion, his master was clearly not in the best mood to talk to anyone at that moment.


    With a gulp, "We have less than a sack of the remaining walnuts with poison" Xi Ma started. "We are now testing if they are from the Pavilions farm"


    "Master, the one who represents the mute old beggar is outside to discuss the agreement." He was not sure if it''s a good idea to have Gao Lan Mei see Wei Jiayi at this time, but he mentioned anyway.


    "I see. Let them in."


    Xi Ma let Gao Lan Mei in then handed the agreement to Wei Jiayi.


    Gao Lan Mei made herselffortable and sat on the chair that was in front of Wei Jiayi. She silently observed the man in front of her.


    The man scanned through the agreement before suddenly the paper burned slowly until none was left

 Chapter 27: A chance to explain

    Chapter 27: A chance to exin


    Watching the agreement being burned in front of her eyes, Gao Lan Mei''s mood soured. She narrowed her eyes at Wei Jiayi but did not say anything.


    The man was good looking. His face seemed to have been carved by the best artist in all the domains. Gao Lan Mei also knew that Wei Jiayi''s cultivation was higher than Xi Ma.


    If he did not burn the agreement, she would have considered him if he werepatible with double cultivation.


    Feeling Gao Lan Mei''s hostile gaze, Wei Jiayi smirked, "You are here to discuss something, right?" His smile would normally swoon anyone, but not her.


    Gao Lan Mei did not respond and just gazed at Wei Jiayi not hiding any least her unpleasant expression. She was very disappointed at that moment.


    She initially expected this discussion to finish smoothly but that seemed to be impossible now.


    The young miss did not speak. Her eyes were challenging and showed a hint of disappointment.


    It''s the first time Wei Jiayi saw this kind gaze directed towards him. It was like he was being reprimanded. He was used to gazes of respect, hostility, and want.


    He was not sure what to feel after seeing this from this woman. "What? You''re not going to speak?" he asked, then averted his eyes.


    "I am giving you a chance to exin yourself." Gao Lan Mei responded. The tone was so cold that it made Xi Ma flinch.


    <em>''Miss Gao! Please preserve your life''</em> Xi Ma internally begged. He currently stood between the two; A position which now he believed was also a very bad one.


    "Haha!" Wei Jiayiughed mockingly. "You should be the one to exin yourself. Return my pet!" He eximed.


    Gao Lan Mei scoffed, "How can I be sure that if I returned your pet, I can get what I want?" she raised a chin as if in defiance.


    "You just burned the agreement. Surely it will be a waste if we try to write down a new one since you can just burn it anytime!" She continued.


    Wei Jiayi faced turned ck, there was a lot of firsts today that this woman did. His patience was running out.


    He narrowed his eyes at her, but she just looked at him like it was nothing. This made him mad!


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    His cultivation aura slipped out making the temperature rise.


    As soon as Wei Jiayi released his tremendous pressure, Xi Ma got concerned for Gao Lan Mei. This miss was not a cultivator and she would not stand this.


    Before worrying about others, Xi Ma needed to take care of himself as he also felt the pressure and was not able to endure it and spat a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Wei Jiayi got a hold of himself and tried to control his cultivation and just direct everything to Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei felt the strong pressureing from the Wei Jiayi. Due to the pressure, she almost lost consciousness. "Feng Ji!"


    As soon as she called, a little brown sparrow flew from outside the window towards the room. In a blink of an eye, the sparrow turned into a girl with red hair and red eyes.


    "Do not hurt my miss!" Feng Ji released her spirit energy to defend, but the moment the little brown sparrow transformed into a girl the pressure vanished.


    Wei Jiayi was hit with Feng Ji''s spirit energy directly.

 Chapter 28: Cease-fire

    Chapter 28: Cease-fire


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    Wei Jiayi was hit by the spiritual energy from Feng Ji which sted him out of his seat.


    He did not sustain any injuries as this was still not enough to really hurt him.


    Wei Jiayi looked at the girl who was fiercely looking at him, her small body was ready to attack at anytime.


    The red hair, as well as the red eyes, reminded him of distant memories.


    <em>''Why is Feng Ji here? Does that mean she''s here too?!''</em> Wei Jiayi thought to himself with disbelief, before immediately rejecting the idea and shook his head. He did not want false hope.


    It''s impossible for them to be in the mortal domain. The Heaven''s restriction would not allow it.


    Wei Jiayi silently looked at Feng Ji. Everything about this girl looked familiar, but also different.


    He also took time to really look at Gao Lan Mei.


    Her ink ck her was waist long. The strands looked so soft and silky that it was tempting to touch. Her brows were perfectly shaped paired with the eyes of the darkest shade of ck.


    The face was covered with a blue veil, that created the impression that she was not approachable. She also wore a blue robe that''s made of an expensive silk.


    Releasing a deep sigh, "Let''s have a cease-fire. This is not going anywhere. I owe you. You owe me." Wei Jiayi decided.


    While he was not sure if this woman was connected to her, he would not do anything that he might greatly regret in the future.


    He would be butchering his remaining honor if he had hurt his own benefactor. It will be a shame to even see her.


    Gao Lan Mei breathed a sigh of relief. She was more than aware that even if Feng Ji were here, they would still not be a match for this man.


    "I agree." Ceasefire sounds reasonable. However, she would keep this incident at the back of her head to get even in the future.


    She would not be weak forever!


    "First, return my pet." Wei Jiayi said.


    "Not yet." Gao Lan Mei deadpanned. "I will not have any leverage against you." That was herst card. She did not have anything at hand yet aside from that.


    Wei Jiayi''s face turned ck, "Fine! What do you want?" Hepromised, but the scowl on his handsome face was still present.


    Her mouth twitched, trying to fight a grin. This man looked like a spoiled child who failed to get what he wanted. She somehow felt that it''s adorable.


    Like a fluffy cat that she wanted to pat.


    Thinking this, Gao Lan Mei''s eyes glint.<em> ''If he ever knew what I''m thinking, he might breathe fire from his mouth.''</em> This man was dangerous.


    Gao Lan Mei stood up and approached Wei Jiayi who immediately became alert.


    She pulled pieces of paper from her sleeves and handed them to Wei Jiayi. Her eyes glinting with a warning just to remind him to not burn them.


    "Cease fire, alright. I will not burn them," Wei Jiayi smirked and read all the papers content.


    Xi Ma, on the other hand, was surprised by this interaction. It was the first time he saw Wei Jiayi with another expression towards another mortal that he just met.


    Even them his aides, were mostly responded with an indifferent or a cold gaze. Wait till the other hear about this.


    He really should check Miss Gao''s background, so they would be more prepared next time.

 Chapter 29: I am Gao Lan Mei

    Chapter 29: I am Gao Lan Mei


    Wei Jiayi seriously read the content of the paper, "You''re a doctor?" he asked with a knitted brow. The list of herbs is written neatly.


    "Hmmm "Gao Lan Mei responded. "You can say that." She added. Age wise she is too young to be a doctor in the mortal domain.


    He frowned, "Some of them are called differently here." he mentioned. Some of the herbs listed were names assigned from different domains. ''<em>Who was this miss?''</em>


    Pulling out a token, "Gather all that is listed in here that we have." Wei Jiayi, instructed Xi Ma and handed him the token.


    After receiving the token, Xi Ma immediately left to take care of the task.


    "The original agreement stated that we would give you a limited number of ss C and D herbs. I say we can do three batches per kind." He started.


    This ss of herbs were the mostmon and could easily be obtained from any pharmacy in the Shizi Empire.


    Though that was the case, he would not just give them away right now.


    ncing at the Feng Ji who had changed to a small little brown sparrow, he fought desire to ask questions. The sparrow was now sitting on top of Gao Lan Mei''s head. Watching his every move.


    With his first impression from earlier, he would be treated with hostility. No doubt about it.


    He could even imagine the re that he would receive if the little brown sparrow was in her mortal form.


    Continuing, "All the herbs in your list, as long as we have them today, you can bring them, and that is not part of the agreed three batches."


    He hoped that this knew sparrow that he was already being generous.


    "As an exemption though is the purple rose herb. As you are aware, since it''s an enchanted herb, the owner needs to surrender it with equal terms."


    This means an equal value is needed before it can be transferred to a different owner.


    It is an herb with consciousness. The new owner should offer an equal treasure before it submits.


    Gao Lan Mei was aware of this. But she did note prepared as she did not expect that it was avable in the Medical Pavilion.


    She was also not sure if there was anything the Gao Family had that could match the purple rose herb.


    "Who is the owner of the purple rose herb?" She curiously asked.


    "Me." Wei Jiayi owned the Medical Pavilion. Of course, he also owned all enchanted herbs under it.


    "Are you willing to trade it?" Gao Lan Mei really hopes that this man would not change his mood suddenly and star refusing or asking for outrageous demands.


    Wei Jiayi did not answer immediately, "Yes, provided that you will give a share of whatever medicine you are going to make with it."


    That sounded reasonable to Gao Lan Mei. Herbs were scarce, especially enchanted ones. Though that was the case, if one could cultivate them, the benefits of the herbs would not run out.


    "I will take your word then. You can bring the purple rose herb to the Gao Manor. I can always steal your crow anyway."


    <em>''So you have ns to steal my crow again?''</em> Hearing this, Wei Jiayi wanted to erupt, but remembering Feng Ji who was watching him closely, he contained himself.


    Then remembering something, "Gao Manor? Are you referring to Minister Gao?" He inquired.


    "Yes. I am Gao Lan Mei, his only child."

 Chapter 30: Then follow us

    Chapter 30: Then follow us


    Hearing this, Wei Jiayi was amused. He just gave the blood replenishing pill to Minister Gao two days ago.


    Everyone who knew of the incident regarding the only daughter of the Left Minister assumed that she would not be able to even stand up in the next month.


    So, who would have thought that just two dayster, the same young miss who was supposed to be bed ridden was now in front of him causingmotion in the entire Shizi Empire?


    The implications of the recent incident that involved the murder of crows, would not only affect the Medical Pavilion but might also rm the Royal Family.


    An expert who could do this was not ordinary.


    ncing at Feng Ji, he knew that this little brown sparrow was the only one who couldmand all the spirit bird species in the entire kingdom.


    He just did not know why it seemed different from before. Wanting to know something but the fact that he could not yet, made him annoyed, but also brought hope for something that might never happen.


    <em>''Interesting. Truly interesting.''</em>Wei Jiayi thought with amusement


    It''d been a while since hest experienced different emotions since he set foot in the mortal domain.


    In the meantime, he would continue to watch and investigate.


    He nodded, "Very well. I will prepare the purple rose herb in the next two days." Wei Jiayi confirmed.


    "Alright. There''s your crow." Gao Lan Mei pointed out the window.


    A crow standing on the edge of it. Wei Jiayi approached the crow, "Meme, you''re back!" He eximed.


    Gao Lan Mei lips twitched, she was not sure if she wanted to grin or scowl. The name was not really fitting for a crow.


    "You should not keep it in a cage." Shemented instead.


    He snorted, "I only ce Meme in a cage when we are outside." Wei Jia Yi felt insulted. He was, of course, aware that birds were supposed to be free. That was the reason why his pce was near the forest.


    Gao Lan Mei just shrugged her shoulders. It''s part of the deal. He did not seem to abuse his pet so she would just mind her own business.


    After collecting the agreed upon herbs as well as the five hundred thousand gold, Gao Lan Mei headed out of the Medical Pavilion.


    Outside, she saw the mute old beggar and Gao Chu together waiting for her. The worry was clearly seen in their eyes.


    "Miss you''re back!" Gao Chu was very happy to see her unscattered. She was also afraid that something bad would happen to her.


    Gao Lan Mei passed the herbs to Gao Chu to carry. Then she pulled out the five hundred thousand worth of bank notes to the old mute beggar. "Here." She said emotionless.


    The old mute beggar was surprised. <em>''The bank notes were for him? Really?</em>'' Since his face clearly expressed his question, Gao Lan Mei nodded.


    He almost cried from happiness, but he did not ept the notes instead, he kneeled in front of Gao Lan Mei and started to kowtow to show his gratitude.


    After doing so, he did not stand up but just looked at her like he was trying to tell her something.


    "Miss, I think he wants to follow us." Gao Chu said as she watched with delight.


    Hearing this, the old mute beggar nodded vigorously to affirm what Gao Chu had said.


    Gao Lan Mei stared at the mute old beggar, who became nervous because of the possible rejection. "Then follow us."

 Chapter 31: Aftermath

    Chapter 31: Aftermath


    On the way to the Gao Manor, they also passed the brothel owned by the second prince.


    The originally lively establishment was now almost burnt to the ground. People who were not happy with the business snickered when they passed and saw the status of the ce.


    Feng Ji felt proud of her work. She looked forward to more.It did not cause muchmotionpared to the incident with the Medical Pavilion.


    "Hehe." She giggled as she thought to herself,<em> ''The mortal domain had a lot of interesting things that I must try soon!''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei felt the sparrow''s happy mood through their connection. She patted its head softly, "You did well."


    Feng Ji beamed. She was happy to be able to serve her miss." Miss! I also got Xi Ma''s blood. Aren''t I great?"


    Gao Lan Mei smiled, "Yes. You did a great job"


    ...


    In the Shizi Royal Pce.


    Every official from rank fourth and above where summoned. Aside from someone trying to assassinate the second price, especially the incident with the Medical Pavilion rmed the Emperor.


    Gao Qi did not speak and just listened to the report of the eunuch.


    The Medical Pavilion provided their official statement regarding the incident, stating that the issue was caused initially by an uncontrolled enchanted herb that attracted bird type spirit beasts especially crows as a food.


    Listening intently to the report, Gao Qi was concerned as he knew that Prince Wei was the owner of the Medical Pavilion. The prince was already considered a benefactor for the Gao Family.


    As a prince who made the others who fought for the throne feel threatened, the incident might cause unnecessary attention.


    The report also mentioned the involvement of the Xi family young master, who was known as the close aide of Prince Wei.


    It would not be surprising if some officials started currying favor with the Xi family.


    Gao Qi only felt troubled regarding Prince Wei''s business as gratitude. If he learned that the main culprit of the incident was his daughter, what would he feel then?


    ...


    Wei Pce


    "Xi Ma! You''re back with the master? Is he alright? What happened?" Lao Chen asked continuously.


    Wei Jiayi did not allow any guard to apany him to the Pavilion.


    When the crows started to form into arge ck mass, he was ready to bring his troops to protect the Pavilion, but he could not move without orders which did note regardless of how long he waited and how anxious he became.


    Xi Ma did not want to talk to anyone yet. It was a stressful day for him. After Gao Lan Mei left, the pce representative arrived.


    As a lie to fabricate, he just decided to tell the representative that the walnuts were enchanted herbs that attracted crows. There were no damage of property or any hurt citizen anyway.


    The aftermath only affected the Medical Pavilion. They lost herbs to the woman and gold as well. The news of the poisonous walnuts also needed to be controlled.


    Thankfully, most of the things that were needed, were done.


    The only good thing about the incident was that they had enough evidence to pin Shopkeeper Yu as a traitor. The walnuts were not from the Medical Pavilion farm.


    It did not take long for his assistant to confess to make his life easy.


    He wanted to curse Gao Lan Mei for causing the greatest disturbance that he had seen so far.


    However, the woman was still their benefactor for saving lives before it''s toote.

 Chapter 32: Test Creature

    Chapter 32: Test Creature


    The poisons found in the walnuts were cultivated. This poison''s smell was very faint, but the effect was quick.


    It seemed that there''s a conspiracy that they were not aware of yet.<em> ''Well, it would not take long before someone get to enjoy the punishment hallter.''</em>Xi Ma thought as he smiled evilly at Lao Chen, "Someone wants to offend the Wei Pce. The crows saved us."


    "What?! Who dares!" Lao Chen eximed. He crunched his knuckles; his murderous intent was noticeable in the air.


    Smiling at themander, "We will find whoever he is, then you can do the rest. The master confirmed that." Xi Ma patted the brute''s shoulder. Lao Chen was the strongest, just second only to the master, in the Wei Pce. He was not the smartest though.


    He was a very tall and muscr man. His face could be considered handsome if not for the scary expression that was always on his face.


    The re from his sharp eyes was also always present and even his subordinates had a hard time approaching him.


    He was also the one whoserved the master the longest and was the most loyal. If Wei Jiayi asked him to kill himself, he would probably do so with noints.


    "Alright. I will wait! Do not take too long!" Then Lao Chen disappeared in the blink of an eye to going who knows where.


    ..


    In the Gao Manor


    After arriving, the servant of the Gao Manor helped the mute old beggar to clean up. He did not mind the servant fusing over him.


    From that day onwards, he would be serving at the Gao Manor with these people. The feeling of not being alone in the streets made him delighted.


    After cleaning up and changing to a better set of clothes, he was instructed to see Gao Lan Mei.


    He was ushered to a room that he is most familiar with.


    The room had herbs that were segregated per kind, the pots and the stove to create medicine were also present.


    There were also different sized jade bottles on the shelf near the window.


    He felt nostalgic due to the smell of the herbs. Even though he did not practice his knowledge of medicine, he still wanted to be close to it somehow. That''s why he lived in the small alley next to the Medical Pavilion.


    After following Gao Lan Mie, he did not expect that he would still be close to his passion.


    He just thought that the amount ofrge herbs she bought from the Medical Pavilion were for someone else.


    Looking at his master, it seemed that she was also a doctor, this was confirmed by her experienced way of handling the herbs.


    "Sit anywhere that''sfortable." Gao Lan Mei said.


    The mute old beggar nodded. He sat on a chair near the herb cab.


    Gao Lan Mei checked his pulse, then handed him a jade bottle. The liquid content inside was ckish and it smelled sour. For him, the content was unfamiliar. He could not discern what herbs were mixed in that liquid.


    The mute old beggar gulped. He just hoped that his master did not ept him just to make him a test creature for new medicines.


    Medical apprentice from strong families normally bought ves as test creatures. Some used them to remove impurities for the development of cultivation.


    She waved her hand, a gesture that told him to drink it.


    As soon as the liquid touched his tongue, he felt the burning pain. "Endure it. Drink everything."

 Chapter 33: Slow Lily

    Chapter 33: Slow Lily


    Since he had already vowed to himself that he would follow Gao Lan Mei and would fully trust her, he endured the pain, until he was able to swallow all the contents.


    He covered his mouth using both hands to not vomit, the pain and the sour smell were making him throw up but he endured it.


    Another jade bottle was given to him. His heart sank and his eyes watered, but still took the bottle and drank all the contents.


    After the fourth bottle, he did not care anymore and just continued to drink the contents.


    He did not notice that when he started to sweat heavily. The sweat released a foul stench that could easily make anyone heave.


    Thest bottle was finished. He did not know how many bottles of the tortuous medicine he was able to drink.


    His face full of agony, stomach-churning from all the liquid that he had consumed.


    Gao Lan Mei checked his pulse, "Your throat will still hurt if you try to speak too much. Take this as a mouthwash. I forced out most of the poison, but there is still some left. I do not like using needles on men, endure the liquid until you can''t."


    She handed him a jade bottle that contained a liquid that smelled like mint, then left.


    The mute old beggar was dazed. He was still trying to understand what Gao Lan Mei said.


    <em>''Try not to speak too much''</em>He repeated that to himself repeatedly in his head. There''s hope but he did not want to expect too much.


    Opening his mouth, "I I" He said. "Ca Can Speak" Slowly speaking the words, the mute old beggar could not contain himself and started to sob.


    "I can talk!" He shouted with enthusiasm.


    "I told you not to speak too much. Get out! You smell awful." Gao Lan Mei returned and found the previously mute old beggar sobbing.


    She was never good with this type of things. Since it was awkward for her, she might as well kick the old man out.


    "Master I can talk!" Ignoring her initial outburst, the old man hurriedly came closer and kneeled. He could finally speak! Though his voice was still rough, at least he could already utter words!


    Gao Lan Mei covered her nose and angrily looked at the old man, "Yes! Clean yourself first!"


    With another rebuked, the old man then realized that he smelled so bad that he himself would not be able to endure it in normal circumstances.


    He was not able to contain himself earlier due to happiness, "I''m sorry, master. Xiao Jun will take his leave and get backter."


    The previously mute old man who seemed so weak left revitalized like he had be younger by a couple of years.


    Of course, that was because of the liquid medicine that he forced himself to drink.


    Though she could not create any pills due to her current spiritual strength, Gao Lan Mei could still make medicine and perform acupuncture.


    The effect was not miraculous but would still work when needed.


    Aside from making Xiao Jun speak, she also restored his cultivation. The poison would not kill immediately, it would take years for it topletely spread removing the senses one at a time.


    Gao Lan Mei had heard about the poison before and it was called Slow Lily. Though it was her first time, curing one it was still manageable.


    The poison attacked first the spiritual sense which was the cultivation, then the mortal sense. Starting with speech, next visual, then smell. After that would be hearing then finally touch.


    The knowledge of knowing that you will eventually lose these senses would drive a man insane.


    For Gao Lan Mei though, years were too long. She was interested in developing the poison for a faster effect.

 Chapter 34: Surprises

    Chapter 34: Surprises


    It did not take long for Xiao Jun to return, cleaned. He still could not believe that he''s almost healed. He could not remember thest time he had felt so energized and refreshed.


    He was always aware that he was poisoned. The beings who poisoned him made sure of it before he was left to the Shizi Empire to die.


    He was not fully recovered yet, but he did not want to waste time. Showing his gratitude to the one who cured him should be his priority.


    Throughout the years, he did his best to slow down the effect of the poison through acupuncture. More than ten years ago, he started losing his cultivation, then his speech.


    He was just thankful that he did not lose his sense of smell before Gao Lan Mei was able to cure him. Though she said that he was notpletely healed yet, he was positive that he would be soon.


    His cultivation level had dropped greatly. There was a low chance that he would be able to get back his original eight-degree due to the low spiritual energy in the mortal domain.


    The poison might not have beenpletely removed but he could already condense spiritual energy.


    As a doctor by heart, cultivation was only a means to protect himself, but his expertise would always be herbs.


    The medicinal liquid used to cure him was unknown to him.


    Would Gao Lan Mei be interested in teaching him this? <em>What other poison could be cured by the liquid medicine?</em> He really wanted to ask, but refrained from doing so.


    Xiao Jun was very curious. He had been waiting for her to finish what she was doing for a while now, but Gao Lan Mei seemed to be in her own world, arranging herb after herb on a table.


    He did not mind, if the liquid medicine was made by Gao Lan Mei, he was willing to learn. Observing and paying attention to details should be normal to any doctor.


    After a while, Gao Lan Mei ced a silver pill furnace near the herbs. The size was standard for very small quantity of pills.


    Looking at this,<em> ''Does the master want to refine a pill? But, I do not feel any spiritual energy from her. What is she nning?''</em>


    He should be used to surprises when Gao Lan Mei was involved.


    From the time he had met her, this young miss had constantly made him feel different emotions.


    After being surprised that she was able to deal with the Medical Pavilion to her curing him, it seemed that there would be more surprises in the future.


    Sadly, his poor old heart could not bear too many shocking things in a day.


    Some would think he was stupid to keep getting surprised of what Gao Lan Mei was showing. That was because of the things that she could do should not be seen in a young miss who didn''t have any spiritual energy.


    "I do not care where you came from or who you were before, there is only one thing that I will not tolerate," Gao Lan Mein suddenly said, catching Xiao Jun''s attention. Continuing, "that is, betrayal."


    Though she spoke in her normal indifferent tone, Xiao Jun was aware of how serious Gao Lan Mei was.


    "I, Xiao Jun, swear that if I have any desire to betray you, Master Gao, I will be struck by lightning and my corpse will be eaten by wolves!" his voice was still hoarse. The strong conviction emitting from his very being could not be missed.


    Nodding her head, "Remember what you have said."


    As domains governed by heaven, swearing could not be taken lightly. Everyone was serious when speaking of oaths. Even the strongest cultivators could not fight it.

 Chapter 35: Stop calling me master

    Chapter 35: Stop calling me master


    "You will be my personal medical assistant, while you hear in the Gao Manor. I want you to make pills for me as well." Gao Lan Mei''s original intention to bring Xiao Jun is for making pills.


    She is not sure yet about how much he knows about medicine. Basing on her observation so far, the old man is very knowledgeable and have strong passion when rted to it.


    Any doctor can learn medicine and acupuncture. The once that can make pills too are scarce. Since that is the case, even royals treat them with respect.


    Aside from the pill form is not always avable, talent with cultivation is also needed. The higher your degree is the higher your pill level will be.


    For Xiao Jun, ff he does not know how to refine a pill, but he can condense enough spiritual energy, that is enough for her.


    "Master, refining pill can be very dangerous," Xiao Jun, tried to refine pills before since his cultivation is rtively high for a mortal domain.


    After multiple attempts though, he was not able to finish thest step. The furnace will eventually explode, or the pills will be burnt.


    The difficulty is too high for him before when he is at his peak. What more now that he just recovered?


    "True. If you do not know what you are doing." The materials that she has right now are not the best for refining, but it will suffice for stage one pills.


    If Xiao Jun end up, making the furnace explode, Feng Ji will just have to eat the fire. That is also the case if he burnt herbs.


    She will be with him anyway to guide. What could go wrong?


    "Do you know how to?" She curiously asked. If he has tried to pill refine before, this will save them all the time.


    Truthfully answering, "I have tried before master, but I was never sessful"


    He is an old man. If the master wants him to refine pills, there is no reason really to refuse.


    Frowning, "Stop calling me master. You can call me miss or young miss." Being called master sound strange to her, "What stage were you not able to finish?"


    "Thest stage young miss." Whenever he is at the final stage of fill refinement, wherein all the herbs are supposed to hold together to form the pills, his spiritual energy starts to break, and he was not able to consistently support the form. Then it burns or explodes.


    When the spiritual energy is not consistently supplied on the final stage, or the refiner''s concentration was bothered, then the pill will not form. It is also possible that the me is not enough to form the pill.


    On her previous life, she has the best resources and guides for pill refinement. The errors are non-existent for stage one to three-stage pills.


    "We will manage." Though what''s avable now is not the very best, it''s not the worse either.


    Continuing, "Rest for today. We will start tomorrow." She does not n to make Xiao Jun start refining so soon.


    The poison still needs to bepletely removed. "Take this every night to stop the poison from spreading before itspletely removed." She handed him a jade bottle containing a liquid medicine.


    Taking the bottle and retiring for the night, he did not sleep soon but try to prepare for refining pill the next day.

 Chapter 36: Core Fortifying Pill

    Chapter 36: Core Fortifying Pill


    The next day...


    Gao Lan Mei was already in the herb room. She was making another batch of liquid medicine. Multiple jade bottles were set aside on the table across at the end of the room.


    The little brown sparrow watched her miss being busy with herbs. Who knew aside from her what the use of this liquid medicine was?


    On the other end of the room, the silver pill furnace was ced on a table next to different herbs.


    The old man, Xiao Jun arrived after sunrise. He hardly got any sleep trying to recall the various stages of pill refinement.


    He intended to try practising refinement before Gao Lan Mei woke up, but she was already in the herb room.


    Did she even sleep?


    "Here. The pill form." Gao Lan Mei handed him a piece of paper.


    ''Eh? There is a form?''Though surprised, he was able topose himself immediately. He should be used to surprises rted to the young miss soon.


    He hurriedly studied the form. Aside from the herbs needed, there''s also detailed steps on it to help pill refiner.


    ''This is doable!''Xiao Jun was delighted. This is the most detailed pill form he had ever seen! There were also details on how to avoid explosion or burnt results in thest step!


    He was ecstatic and wanted to try the form soon, "Core Fortifying Pill" reading more of the form, "Young miss This... This Is this really true?"


    He might not be able to sessfully make a pill yet, but, at least when he was studying, he became familiar with pills avable even in the immortal domain.


    Pills were miraculous even for strong cultivators. The miracles that it could do even for a short time could save lives.


    If he was able to make the pill and others that could not be trusted learnt about this, surely the young miss''s life would be in danger.


    The beings that poisoned him were evil. If they learned about the pill... He did not want to imagine the disaster that it would cause.


    Initially, Xiao Jun was happy. Now he was scared for the Gao Family.


    If Gao Lan Mei could produce this type of pill form, there was a high possibility that she could produce more!


    "Do not worry about the unnecessary stuff."


    She noticed how Xiao Jun paled after reading the form. All the steps that she remembered from her previous life were written down. What Xiao Jun failing meant for her was that the old man was scared to fail.


    "You can start when you''refortable to do so." She signalled Feng Ji to burn the enchanted stone under the furnace.


    When the small brown sparrow breathed a small fire to the stone under the furnace,''Eh? This is sparrow is a spirit beast? But I also can''t feel spiritual energy from the bird.''


    Releasing a deep breath. Xiao Jun decided to calm down. The young miss couldn''t keep on surprising him.


    He decided to not think about the enchanted stone under the furnace. For pill refinement, this was the best fire sourcebined with beast me.


    Where the stone came from, he did not want to think about anymore and just focused on doing the first step of pill refinement.


    For Gao Lan Mei, though most of her resources were not avable, she could always send Feng Ji to ces to ''borrow'' what she needed.


    She liked ''borrowing'' from the second prince''s household the most. Too bad, she could not go there personally.


    Well, there would always be a chance in the future.

 Chapter 37: Failed

    Chapter 37: Failed


    Xiao Jun was aware of how hard it was to refine pills. He made sure that all his focus and attention were given to the herbs that he was now removing the impurities from.


    Most of the herbs that created the Core Fortifying Pill were from mortal ss herbs that could easily be obtained and purchased using gold.


    The instructions in the pill form were easy to understand. That''s what he had initially thought. Reading was easier than doing what was written.


    cing all the herbs on the furnace after purification, he carefully released his spiritual energy, making sure all the instructions on the pill form were followed.


    The purification level that he could attain before was eighty five percent. Herbs were purified or cleansed using spiritual energy. The higher the percentage the more effective the pill would be.


    He could feel Gao Lan Mei observing him. Being nervous would not help him, the task had to bepleted.


    Holding his breath, he started to mix the three herbs ced on the pill furnace gradually using his spiritual energy.


    Making sure his concentration did not waiver, the herbs were made to twirl inside the furnace to mix together.


    Preparing to add the remaining three herbs, he intended to increase his spiritual energy, "Do not increase your spiritual energy. Use the same until all herbs are ground." Gao Lan Mei suddenly said softly.


    Xiao Jun did not question. He long trusted the young miss. Continuing to use the same level of spiritual energy, all remaining herbs were added and were ground finely inside the furnace.


    With brows sweating, he proceeded to the final stage. This was the stage where all the herbs wouldbine to hold to form the pill. This was also the stage that he was never able toplete before.


    Gulping, he nced at Gao Lan Mei, who waved her hand signaling for him to continue. He checked the enchanted fire stone under the furnace to check the fire.


    The blue fire from the blue enchanted stone, was still lit and did not show any sign of quenching soon. The little brown sparrow was also near the furnace, like it was waiting for something.


    Probably waiting for him to fail?


    However, it would be unsafe for the small creature to stand close to the furnace as it could explode once he failed.


    Nevertheless, he could not be distracted. Xiao Jun took a deep breath before he returned his refocus on the herbs that were still mixing inside the furnace.


    Little by little, he increased his spirit energy to hold all the herbs. Calming his anxious nerves by doing slow breathing exercises, he was able to rx.


    The herbs were forming into a small pieces of round pills. His eyes brightened, when he saw the green pills forming, he immediately increased the spiritual energy topletely hold it together.


    After increasing the released spiritual energy, he could see the pills starting to hold shape, but suddenly from the furnace, the smell of burning surfaced. "Bang" Then the pills softly exploded inside the furnace.


    The originally forming green pills, were now ck in color. "What went wrong?" Xiao Jun blurted. He clearly saw them forming, before sending more spiritual energy, he made sure that the pills were slightly formed already.


    Gao Lan Mei grabbed one pill from the furnace and smelled it.


    The ck pill smelt like it was burnt but there was still a strong scent of herbs with potent spiritual energy.


    "Failed," She said, then she grabbed a small knife to slice the ck pill in half. The inside of the pill was bright green. "but notpletely a waste."

 Chapter 38: Visitor

    Chapter 38: Visitor


    "Young miss?" Xiao Jun was really feeling dejected. Making the pills was his first task, but he had failed. When Gao Lan Mei said that the burnt pills were not a waste, he felt hopeful.


    "Still a fail." Then she throws the burnt pill to Feng Ji. The little brown sparrow caught the pill with its tiny beak.


    In a blink of an eye, the pill that was originally five times bigger than the small sparrow''s beak was swallowed.


    <strong>Gulp!</strong>


    If the food was bigger than its mouth, it just needed to make its mouth bigger; which was exactly what had happened. Then after finishing the first pill, the little brown sparrow went inside the furnace and ate the remaining burnt pills.


    After seeing this, Xiao Jun just shook his head, "Young miss, I will try again. Please let me try again!" he insisted. It was so close for the pill to formpletely.


    "Hmmm" Gao Lan Mei nodded. She subconsciously touched her face that was covered by a blue veil, "We have limited herbs, try not to waste much."


    She initially wanted some of the herbs to be used to refine Red Blemish Pill. At this rate of failure, she did not have a choice but have Xiao Jun use what they had.


    The Red Blemish Pill would remove the scars on her face. After a day, the purple rose herb would arrive.


    She just needed to look for Blood Vine herb then she could refine it.


    It''s not that she minded the scars. However, every time her parents saw her, they became sad. If she could make them happy, why not?


    As they believed that she was now learning medicine, they were not yet visiting her courtyard to not bother her.


    For the Core Fortifying Pill, it was an earth stage one pill that didn''t need much herbs. It was very good for beginner pill refiners.


    Gao Lan Mei was not sure if they would still have all the herbs needed to make the Red Blemish Pill at that time. She has three free batches of ss C and D herbs. She really did not want to waste any of the herbs.


    Not to mention that she also badly needed the Aptitude Qi Pill. That''s the most important, but she could not force Xiao Jun to create that pill, as it was earth stage two pill.


    "The time when the pills form and solidify, you should be patient and wait for most of the cracks to disappear before you increase the spiritual energy to seal it." Never mind with the herbs, this old fellow needed to master the stage one first.


    ..


    The sky was already dark when Gao Lan Mei decided to leave old man Xiao Jun. If the old man did not want to sleep that''s his choice.


    Looking at the dark sky, the moon shone brightly in its full glory. It was lonely in the sky as the stars were not present tonight.


    "Beautiful." She always wanted to see the moon personally. Lifting her hand to try reaching it though she knew that she couldn''t.


    Smiling silly, "I will step on your soil soon." She said to the moon like a vow.


    Gao Lan Mei was in a good mood when she arrived at her room to prepare to sleep. It''s already passed dinner, the servants left the food on the table, though they hated to do so as it would be cold, she insisted.


    Sitting on the chair to eat, she suddenly noticed something amiss, then smiling evilly, "We have a visitor."

 Chapter 39: I have a job to do

    Chapter 39: I have a job to do


    The room turned cold, "Hehe! Am I not wee?" the voice sounded enchanting, hypnotizing even.


    She snorted, "What are you doing here?" Gao Lan Mei was very familiar with this visitor. He was the main reason Feng Ji loved to have fun sneakily like this scheming fellow. "You''re supposed to be ying with the Dakinis instead of bothering me. How does it feel to be surrounded by naked women all the time?"


    Initially, she could not exactly determine if there was someone else in the room or something to be exact, but due to the rotten smell of death that she was very familiar with, she could confirm that she was not alone.


    "Have not arrived yet, personally. Please, do not mention the Dakinis again when rted to me. Someone might hear and that would ruin my image." Dakinis were creatures of love and sexuality, in all forms.


    Adding, "In fact, they do wear clothes now, some of them do. I should have stayed longer there but, you know, I have a job to do." he retorted.


    She could imagine him waving his hand while saying this. Then he continued, "It does not matter if I left earlier anyway. The high is not enough anymore..."''to forget''


    He did not voice out thest two words, but Gao Lan Mei understood clearly what Yen Mngjue was supposed to say.


    Dakinis had cannabis herb in their domain that helped one feel better, even gods. They were also very beautiful and enchanting creatures that would make any man''s dream of a harem came true. That is if the man was favored by these enchanted beings of beauty, else it would be a nightmare.


    She did not approve but it''s better than having the son of the death god rampaging wherever he went.


    What did she know about the feeling of lost love? She would not understand it, so, she also did not have the right to stop him.


    From her previous life, the longest friend that she could consider outside her prison was this scheming and deceitful fellow.


    He was also the reason why she became interested in healing. Gao Lan Mei still felt bad that she was not able to help him when he needed her the most.


    The room turned colder because of his sour mood. Crossing her arms over her chest to feel warmer, she did not say anything, but just allowed Yen Mngju to stay silent, waiting for him to remember that she was in the room.


    Since he was not here personally, then that means he sent his pawn instead. She tried to sense where it was in the room.


    Her room candles were lit brightly, the servants had left her alone just like she wanted.


    Gao Lan Mei shoes were removed for her to be able to walk on theid carpet silently. She also grabbed a wooden umbre and started looking around the room to find the pawn that he was using as his vessel to be on the Mortal Domain while his real body was somewhere, who knows where.


    Checking the chair that was against the wall, where the pillow stuffed with feathers was, but no pawn.


    Behind the blue curtains that were hung from the ceiling to the floor. On the bed, wrapped withrge silk sheets which were stretched over the wooden bed. The thing she was looking for was also not there.


    Then on the foot of the screen panel, Gao Lan Mei found a small ck snake that wasfortably rolled around it.


    <strong>Whack!</strong>


    <strong>Whack!</strong>


    "Hey!" the voice eximed after she hit the snake with the wooden umbre more than once.

 Chapter 40: I just missed you

    Chapter 40: I just missed you


    "Stop!" he cried out but was ignored as Gao Lan Mei kept on hitting the small snake. "Stop it now!"


    <strong>Whack!</strong>


    <strong>Whack!</strong>


    "Why are you bullying me?! How merciless!" It''s been a while since he hadst seen her, what a very weing gesture.


    He was so far away, though that was the case, he could only see all that''s happening after his pawn returned, it does not mean that the hit would not affect him. His head would ache with every hit, and she knew it!


    Gao Lan Mei smirked as she heard Yen Mingjue''sin. She could imagine the scowl on the pampered prince face whenever he felt the annoying sting whenever a pawn was hurting. It was like being beaten by ants at the same time.


    "You are a big boy. This should not make you yell like a banshee." Gao Lan Mae muttered before she stopped hitting him. Finally.


    Pawns were artificial creatures like puppets that were connected directly to the owner''s consciousness. A very wonderful invention for spies. No spiritual energy and too hard to detect.


    Of course, as the one who used pawns a lot during her previous life, Gao Lan Mei did not have a problem looking for it even though she was not a cultivator yet.


    Having enough for now, "I missed you." Gao Lan Mei smirked. She did not care if he was dejected from sadness since its seldom she could get even with this sneaky snake.


    He could always go back to being dejected on his ownter.


    "...." Yen Mngju did not know what to say. If this was what she would do if she missed someone, what more if she said, ''I love you.'' Would her future love die then because of her love?


    "Hmph! Now you know how it feels when you yed with my pawns before."


    It was never fun to have the pawn suffer injuries, the owner would not suffer much, but it''s annoying. The creeping pain in the back of the head, when the pawn was injured or died vexed her greatly. Yen Mngjue loved to do just that to her before.


    <em>''Cough''</em>Well, he cannot refute that since it''s true. "Hehe. Fine. Enough with that now. I am here for official business." he said with a serious tone.


    With a dismissive tone, "Not interested. Go away." Turning around to go back to the table to start eating the cold meal.


    It''s not that Yen Mngjue''s presence was not weed, but if it''s his so-called job-rted official business, she did not want to get involved.<em>''How in the world did he even find me?''</em>She thought curiously.


    With a deep sigh, "You can''t be interested, you young miss know exactly what you did that warrants my being here. You know what you did that broke the heaven''sw."


    Gao Lan Mei did not answer immediately, "Do you really think heaven will have time to look for an insignificant little girl like me?" The heavens were so proud that they would not find time to look for someone who could not even cultivate right now.


    "True. They will not care now, because they do not know that it was you who did it. You are now in the mortal domain, in a mortal body. But I doubt you n to stay in the mortal realm forever." Yen Mngju was filled with concern that made her heart warm.


    "They will know eventually that you are connected to it. Believe me, they will want what you have now." He assured. The heavenly beings always wanted what they could not attain.


    What if you could choose to reincarnate whenever you pleased while still being alive then eventually if you are not happy with your reincarnated life, you could go back?


    This woman, with no name, no face, an unknown being at that time, was able to break the barrier between life and death just to be free.

 Chapter 41: Abnormality

    Chapter 41: Abnormality


    Years ago, when the barrier of death cracked, Yen Mngjue had immediately thought of Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei, that was her name now. <em>''I can start calling her Sister Lan Mei. Just for fun.''</em>


    Being the son of the death god, he could sense the changes in thews of life and death. He was always aware that she wanted to be free.


    Who wanted to stay in a ce that you could not even see the sun? Or the moon? Or snow?


    She was not alone, yes, but not being able to see all the things outside from birth was not something Yen Mngjue understood.


    When all her pawns disappeared and there''s no contact in years, it confirmed his hunch that she was the reason for the crack in the barrier of death. ''<em>Was she floating around like a wandering spirit all this time?''</em>Yen Mingjue thought to himself.


    His multiple pawns were scattered to all domains to look for her. The strange event rting to thousands of crows that covered the sunny sky had gotten his attention.


    Gao Lan Mei''s weakness were aerial beasts. Especially bird type spiritual beasts. Feng Ji could manipte these types of creatures. If she was able to reincarnate, surely Feng Ji would follow.


    <em>''Because they are so free.''</em> He remembered her answering when he asked why all her pawns were different types of birds. <em>''Mind your own business.''</em> she would always reply.


    Though she was only a voice in a crow pawn every time they meet, he always felt that she was like the sister that he''d never had. The love of his life as well was very fond of her.


    When the tragedy happened, this young woman wanted to manipte reincarnation for him, but he refused.


    Who would have thought that she was able to do it to herself instead?


    Was he regretting refusing the chance to reincarnate his love?Probably not, because he did not know if his love would be fine with it.


    He would not allow the heavens to harm an important person in his life. Whoever it was, he would not allow it. Never again.


    Even if it was his father who wanted to harm Gao Lan Mei, he would not allow it.


    "Hmmm They can always try if they are capable." Gao Lan Mei, minded that the heavens weres looking for her. Good thing they did not know who she was, before and especially now.


    Right now, she was considered dead but not dead. A being that was alive in two separate entities. Her original body did not breath but would never die as long as the spirit was still around.


    What if those old prunes from heaven were able to create a treasure to specifically look for an abnormality like her?


    "Hehe. I want to know if they can find my body first. That will be a big help me for me." A wicked smile appeared on her face, the glint in her eyes could not be hidden.


    Since she could not leave that ce physically, then she would do it spiritually. She would just have to find the exit from the outside.


    "I will be strong. Strong enough to endure them. Enough so that they won''t be able to capture me and take back my freedom." She vowed. Yen Mngjue could hear her conviction in her every word.


    Yen Mngjue also knew that''s what she needed, what they needed. They needed to be strong enough to fight and protect themselves.


    "I will support you in any way. I will arrive in the Shizi Empire after two months. Do not die before I arrive, Xiao Meimei."

 Chapter 42: How to court

    Chapter 42: How to court


    Gao Lan Mei''s brows furrowed, "Xiao Meimei?" That''s a strange term if referring to her. But it did not sound too bad.


    A chuckle came out from the snake, "You did not have a name before. My wife called you Xiao Xiao before, you remember?"


    Remembering his love made her sad and regretful, but she would never lose hope. If Xiao Meimei could do it, there was a possibility for them to meet again.


    Feeling the snake''s sour atmosphere again, Gao Lan Mei shook her head. This fellow tried to enjoy the Dakinis love to forget but it did not help.


    How long would it take for him to realize that it''s useless before he decided to do something more worthwhile?


    "Well, you can call me that, if you want. Just do not call me a little bad demon like before." She whispered under her breath.


    "Aren''t going to feed my pawn snake?" Yen Mngju suddenly asked. He remembered that they had been talking for a while now, but Gao Lan Mei had not shown any hospitality.


    Frowning, "This pawn eats?" Pawns were like puppet creatures. Why would they eat? She did not like the idea of sharing her food with an artificial creature. What a waste.


    "Of course. My pawn is like any normal beast." Yen Mngju proudly said. Since he had made the pawn, for him it was beneficial if acted like other normal beasts.


    Gao Lan Mei snorted, "So inconvenient. I do not want to. Go away."


    "" Yen Mngju thoughts. There it was. Her glutton personality was back. He was sure that Gao Lan Mei just did not want to share her food.


    "Never mind your pawn. I need it to do something for me." Gao Lan Mei suddenly mentioned.


    "" He lips twitched, wanting to blurt out that she did not even want to give the pitiful snake any food, but she wanted it to run errands. So, offensive!


    "What is it?" He finally said in the end giving up on arguing.


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, "A book with steps on how to court. The one for romantic courting."


    "How to court? What for?" For Yen Mngju, that was a very strange request from Gao Lan Mei.


    Still focused on her food, "For me."


    Yen Mngju was dumbfounded, "Huh? Why for you?" He asked tensely.


    "Need it for double repair." Then she focused once more on her food.


    Eh? Did I hear that correctly? "You You Are you even aware of what you are talking about?" He was pretty sure that Gao Lan Mei had never had a lover in her previous life, so how could she say this while eating?


    Nodding her head, forgetting that she was speaking to a pawn that could only connect the owner''s voice, and that only when the pawn returned to the owner would the visual be collected.


    "I will count your silence as a yes." It was awkward for him to talk to her about this.


    Releasing a deep breath then shaking his head, he could only think, <em>''Ah, girls grow up so fast.''</em>


    ...


    Gao Manor, Master''s Courtyard


    Almosteveryone was asleep. The only sound that could be heard outside was the hum of the small night beasts.


    The cold night breeze also made a smooth sound that passed through every corner of the Manor.


    Despite the lull of the wind, the night guards stationed were still alert, ready for an intruder.


    They were doing a good job but still failed to notice the seven shadows that were able to pass through the Gao Manor.

 Chapter 43: Idea of running

    Chapter 43: Idea of running


    The shadows of men silently pass all the visible guards around the Gao Manor, then they split into two groups.


    Three shadows went to the east side and the remaining four went to the west side of the manor. All this was done without making a sound to avoid unnecessary attention from anyone in the Gao household.


    Carefully moving around the manor, and making sure to hide in the dark, the shadows expertly and quickly reached the east side courtyard where therge plum tree was located.


    The courtyard was silent, everyone seemed to be sleeping. The lighting from the hangingnterns were enough to find the correct direction.


    There were also no guards stationed at the courtyard which helped them to conveniently move closer to the main room.


    The main room''s candles were not lit. Based on the information they had, this was the room of the only child of Left Minister Gao.


    Their n had failed to ambush the minister before. This time they would not fail and would also make sure to take care of the daughter as well. They did not have enough time left to fail again.


    <em>''I am sorry. We really do not want to kill the innocents, but its innevitable.''</em> One of the shadow''s thought to himself as he build up his resolve.


    After getting closer to the open window, one of the shadows swiftly went into the dark room, knife ready to go for the kill.


    The room was not toorge and as soon as the shadow was able to get in from the window, the bed where a young woman snoring softly indicating that she was soundly asleep was seen.


    Using the moonlight, as well as spiritual energy, he briskly approached the bed, the shadow prepared to attack using his knife, "Hiss!" but was distracted by a sudden movement towards him.


    Immediately moving backward to avoid any iing attack. He was not hurt, but he became distressed with the failed attempt.


    <em>''What was that?''</em> Since it''s dark, he had no idea what had attacked him. Cold sweat was starting to form from his forehead. Due to his instincts and training, he was able to barely dodge.


    The shadow quickly, hid in the darkest part of the room. Putting his guard up, he nced at the bed.


    <em>''Where?!''</em> He screamed inside his head


    The originally sleeping young woman was nowhere to be seen. He continued to hide his breath, using his cultivation to scan the room.


    <strong>CRRCRR!</strong>


    <strong>CRRCRR!</strong>


    The sound of continuous attacks that suddenly came at him. Each individual blow was not that strong but they were too fast for him to all defend all at once.


    Not mentioning the darkness, he was really having a hard time.


    The young woman who was originally sleeping on the bed was now fiercely striking with the intent to kill!


    Gao Lan Mei did not like the idea of running. Feng Ji was not back yet, but that did not mean that she waspletely helpless.


    Her surprise attack did not make much of a difference before the intruder or better say assassin retaliated.


    The movement from the assassin be quicker with so much force in every blow.


    <em>''So, what?''</em> Using the wooden umbre, she moved quicker as well, aiming at vital points. Taking note that after she survived the night, a sword should always be with her.


    Not noticing when the assassin had pulled out another knife, she only barely dodged a sh.


    <strong>Hiss!</strong>


    Yen Mngjue''s pawn tried to bite the assassin when it came close enough to reach.


    As soon as he became distracted, Gao Lan Mei kicked as hard as she could to push the assassin out of the room.


    <strong>Baaangg!</strong>


    The door was destroyed and the assassin was pushed out of the room.

 Chapter 44: Who are you?

    Chapter 44: Who are you?


    Gao Lan Mei prefered to fight where she could see clearly. For her, who do not have any spiritual energy, it would be a challenge to hit urately otherwise.<em>''Atleast Yen Mingjue''s pawn was helpful to only distract. Should be better if it sessfully bit the intruder.''</em>


    After he was pushed out of the room and fell to the ground, the assassin immediately stood up, both hands held long knives ready to defend or attack.


    "I doubt you''re alone." The young miss of the Gao Manor, Gao Lan Mei.


    The intruder waspletely aware of who the woman in front of him should have been, but it had never been mentioned in the information that they had, that she could fight!


    He did not feel any cultivation spiriting from her but despite that, there was not even an ounce of fearing off as well.


    She was holding a folded wooden umbre. A small snakehead peaked out of her right sleeve.


    Anxiously thought, <em>''Did she used that to attack me earlier?''</em> He was not able topletely block her attacks. If her weapon had been a sword or anything sharper, he would have already be bloody by now.


    The young woman''s face was scarred. Thenterns were bright enough to clearly see the multiple scars on her face. Her blue nightgown hung low from her shoulders where marks of the scar could also be seen.


    If not for the current situation, he might have considered being interested about her, despite her current appearance. For him, a woman who carried herself with confidence had a very strong appeal.


    The young woman could have been one of the most beautiful women he had seen, if not with the scars that marred the enchanting face.


    All the information that they had said that she was heavily injured right now. There was no need to mention the injury, the only child of the minister should have been a waste with only a pretty face.


    "Who are you?" The assassin could not help but ask. Did they get the wrong ce and mistakenly offend an expert?


    Gao Lan Mei smiled mockingly, "You interrupted my sleep, tried to kill me and you are now asking me who I am?" If this intruder had mistakenly attacked her, how stupid was that?


    She was attacked by this man with the intention to kill. The full ck robe, as well as the ck cloth that covered his face, confirmed that he was a hired killer.


    ring at the assassin, "If you attacked me by mistake, I will give you the honor tomit suicide!" No need to ask, there was no doubt that the target was her, but no enemies of her were aware that the previous Gao Lan Mei was already dead.


    The mortals who hated Gao Lan Mei just because she was still breathing, could not really sleep soundly as long as she was still alive!


    In a better position to attack, she lifted the umbre and desperately struck with the intent to kill.


    The umbre might not slice but she could always use the tip to hit the vital points to eventually show devastating results.


    With every blow and the assistance given by the snake who sneakily attacked when there was a chance, the assassin was pushed back.


    He knew that the remaining two were still hidden, looking for a chance to ambush. The surprise of her attacks could notst long, he could see that she started to be exhausted.


    Since he was only fighting a young woman who did not have spiritual energy, there was no need for them to help.


    Patiently waiting for her to waiver, at the moment Gao Lan Mei slipped unintentionally, missing her target point, he immediately took advantage and counter-attacked to plunge the knife into her dainty neck.

 Chapter 45: Let’s try again!

    Chapter 45: Let¡¯s try again!


    Though he was fully focused, he did not know that even if Gao Lan Mei had slipped unintentionally, it would still be used to her advantage.


    Before the knife that glimmered purple with poison stabbed her neck, the small snake appeared from her chest, threw its head forward and sessfully bit his wrist.


    He immediately moved far away from Gao Lan Mei to avoid the additional blow.


    Instead of going back to its owner, the ck small snake that was just as fat as his thumb, with the same length as his arm, still has its fangs sunk in his wrist.


    With a cold sweat, he cut the snake in half. Despite that, the snakehead did not let go.


    Gao Lan Mei chuckle, "Give up. He has always been clingy." She said ignoring the assassin''s confused eyes. Pawns were not a normal creature in the Mortal Domain after all.


    "I am not." A voice responded. It was eerie and hypnotizing. It also sounded very close.


    Looking at the snake on the wrist, the assassinstopped paying attention to Gao Lan Mei and cut the head off swiftly. Then it finally opened its mouth and fell to the ground.


    The holes from the bites were ck with poison. Before he was able to think of a solution, his eyes had already blurred. Losing his footing, he slumped on the ground.


    Before Gao Lan Mei could deal a final strike, the other two shadows were not able to endure and intervened.


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    <strong>Whoooosss!</strong>


    <strong>Baaam!</strong>


    One of the new arrived assassins, attacked Gao Lan Mei unannounced and the other immediately helped the one who had been beaten by the snake.


    With a snicker, "Oh? You both decided to join the fun?" She was wondering where the other two were hiding.


    The attack was heavier as she could only defend or dodge the new attacker.


    "You are surely talkative." Yen Mngjue couldn''t help butment. This woman was silent like a mute before.


    Smiling wickedly, "Am I? Freedom makes people change." It''s nice to stay in the mortal domain, so she would keep it that way!


    "On your left! Look out!" Gao Lan Mei eximed, her attack going to the right and hit his right rib. "My bad! Let''s try again!" she said grinning.


    "" What try again! We are not ying!


    By instinct, due to the sudden cry, his body decided to move where it felt safe. Never again!


    With a serious expression and a sly glint in her eyes, "Let''s do it properly this time. Ready!"


    Gao Lan Mei started attacking, "Left shoulder!" she cried.


    "Abdomen!" she shrieked, but hit his neck


    Another attack that is supposed to hit his abdomen was blocked, but she shouted instead, "Left leg!"


    "Right chest!" Another lie from Gao Lan Mei.


    The wooden umbre''s hit became faster and her shouts became louder, "Head then, neck!"


    "Manhood!"


    <strong>Wack!</strong>


    "Ah!" The second assassin screamed. He ignored all the shouts and watched for the umbre''s direction to anticipate the hit, astrong kick reached his manhood and almost made him lose consciousness but he fought it and only kneeled on the ground.


    "I told you." She said looking at him with an evil smirk.


    <em>''Witch! A despicable woman!''</em>He was fuming inside and might have forgotten that the fight had always been three against one; if not including the snake.


    Escape. That''s what the three shadow assassins were thinking of at that moment.


    They were cultivators, but for some reason, this young woman who did not have an ounce of spiritual energy, made them feel helpless.

 Chapter 46: To Live

    Chapter 46: To Live


    Yen Mngjue cringed at Gao Lan Mei''sst shout to distract the enemy. <em>''This young woman, what did she do to offend someone to the extent of hiring assassins?''</em> He thought to himself with a smirk.


    Nevertheless, her actions were simply too different from her previous life. He would never have thought that she had this side to her.


    He faced palmed from far away. ''<em>So blunt. So straight forward. So shameless! Two thumbs up!''</em>


    Though he approved, he still needed to hold his good image, "Cough, Xiao Meimei, it''s not appropriate to shout a man''s private part as a young miss." his tone reprimanding.


    The man who was now kneeling on the ground while trying to recover from humiliation red at Gao Lan Mei despite his concern to look for the other being who just spoke.


    Gao Lan Mei smirked and thought to herself, <em>''Hehe, there''s no holding back when survival is involved, you also told me that before.''</em>She was already too exhausted to banter with the small ck snake.


    Growing up without following any specific rules of conduct and now living on the mortal realm, she could only depend on the memories of the original Gao Lan Mei, since she was also not interested in reading such things before.


    "Hmmm..." She would just need to agree; humor death sometimes. Anyway, he had a point, if rting to being proper, but that was not applicable for now.


    The second assassin was still kneeling on the ground, trying to recover from the excruciating pain of thest hit, sadly this rendered him quite useless, at that moment and hopefully not in the future.


    <em>''Hopefully not''</em> Or no more descendants for him. Though in so much pain, he still gave Gao Lan Mei a death re, who seemed to not care at all. That also goes for the two beings with him who just wanted to finish their task of killing the Gao young miss and get the hell out of the ce.


    Gao Lan Mei picked up the short sword that was discarded by the second assassin, "I never liked spilling blood on my courtyard," then red at the other two.


    There was no other choice, the first assassins'' hand was cut to stop the poison from spreading to his body. There was a lot of blooding out from the wound.


    They lost and almost felt cornered which did not make any sense. How?! Why?!


    Remaining alert for any movement from Gao Lan Mei, the third assassin was preparing to attack, but was stopped by his heavily injuredpanion, shaking his head, "Don''t, is not right."


    "Of course," The voice that they were trying to look for since earlier answered.


    After saying this, Yen Mngjue''s cut psomething awn slithered on the ground. This was not missed by the two assassins near it.


    The small brown snake that was cut into three parts moved, bubbling substances appeared on all ends, slowly extending and stopping at some point once its form wasplete.


    One part was missing, a tail, then the bubbling substance produced it a tail. The other parts were missing a head, then, they were given a head.


    <strong>Shhhh!</strong>


    <strong>Hiss!</strong>


    The originally one snake, turned into a three separate snakes, making the enemies face pale further when they saw what happened.


    From experience, they knew that the venom from this snake was strong and quick to spread. The first assassin was barely able to survive from one snake, what more three?!


    "You just realized that something was wrong? How does being a normal mortal feel?" She would never fight if there was no chance of winning. So far, she did not have any suicidal tendencies.


    The third assassin tried to condense spiritual energy, "What did you do to us?!" it was true, he was not able to gather an ounce of spiritual energy. All of them felt scared!


    What about the others? Were they also helpless like him?


    Gao Lan Mei looked at them sharply, "I did what needed to be done to live!"

 Chapter 47: Curse the Ye family!

    Chapter 47: Curse the Ye family!


    After she had spoken, the ck snakes raised their heads, prepared to strike at any time. Then one of the snakes moved closer to the second assassin who was almost out ofmission. Not to strike but as a warning.


    A threat!


    If this was the case, the woman did not intend to kill them yet. She might want to know more about the attack.


    They would buy time for the others to arrive or to be able to escape. It was best that way as they were caught by surprise. In all honesty, they could still work something out to fight back, however, just with the small snakes, it was like they were fighting with four beings.


    Yin Bai moved to protect hispanion. Though they were still baffled by what was going on and how they had be so helpless, he still could not give up to at least let the injured one get to safety.


    This mission was tasked by the Ye family and they had epted it because of a medical treasure.


    He was now the only who could move freely and silently, observing and thinking of ways to escape. They were trained to always have a backup n to escape, but there was no part of that training regarding having drained spiritual energy.


    "Bai, I will cover for you. You must escape at all costs." The first assassin, Yin Gu whispered, supposedly to only ry the message to him.


    Gao Lan Mei who was exhausted decided to lean on the nearest avable solid object, a lion''s statue in front of her room, "You can try to escape if you really want to die." Pulling out a folded paper from her sleeves, the powdered substance was taken.


    "Poison!"


    Lifting a brow, "No antidote for myself." Gao Lan Mei said deadpanned. Why would she take poison at this time?


    <em>''Tsk, she is mocking us!''</em> Grinding his teeth, "You poisoned us."


    When had this happened? they did not know. Judging from the powdered substance, she might have released some gradually through the air.


    Personally, Yin Bai was not experienced. They were also the lowest cultivators among the seven shadows that the Liqi n had tasked to infiltrate and exterminate the master and daughter of the Gao household.


    From the books, there was no mention of any poison that could be spread quickly through the air, given that they wore face cloths for hiding and protection as well.


    Thinking this, "You You Are you from the Immortal domain?!" Blurting this out, the other two assassins who were injured, had their face turning pale once more.


    If that was true, they were finished!


    Yen Mingjue felt like rolling his eyes. One, Gao Lan Mei did not have any spiritual energy. Were they thinking that she had a concealing treasure? Second, if she was really from the Immortal Domain, surely, they should have already been dead by now, right?


    Given that not everyone from the Immortal Domain was strong, some were just there for medicine.Still, why would someone from theree to the mortal domain?


    Even if there was a restriction for cultivation, a being from the Immortal Domain was still considered way stronger than the rest.


    They were just thinking too much and they couldn''t help but do so since they were in a panic as they did not expect to be caught off guard.


    Gao Lan Mei smirked, "Nope. The beings there are Hmmm" her brows wrinkled, like finding the right word, "well, they like dominance too much." When someone from the mortal domain could reach a certain cultivation degree, they were weed to the Immortal Domain.


    Gao Lan Mei did not like watching the Immortal Domain before. Not much to learn, more nonsense.The survival rule still stood. The strong would always rule, the weak must follow.


    Hearing this, Yin Bai slumped to the ground. <em>''She was from the Immortal Domain! Curse the Ye family for not telling them!''</em> For him, the Ye family sent them to their graves.


    If any of them were alive after this incident, revenge was a must!

 Chapter 48: We are wrong!

    Chapter 48: We are wrong!


    Regardless of what Gao Lan Mei said or wherever she came from, by just knowing the Immortal Domain like she had been there before, confirmed that she was not to be offended!


    It even finalize their conclusion that she was an expert despite not feeling any spiritual energying out from her.


    Gao Lan Mei did not know that after this event, the Ye Family would experience disaster without her lifting a finger.


    With this in mind, "Expert forgive us! We were wrong!" that exined everything to them, they had attacked the wrong person!


    Smiling sweetly at them, "Oh, you got it wrong?" Was this fellow making fun of me? Who would believe that? Was he thinking that by just asking for forgiveness, they could leave?


    Adding just for fun, "I guess you are tasked to kill the young miss of the Gao family, right? Gao Lan Mei?" She asked, grinning at them.


    "Yes!" If the expert was here to protect the Gao Family''s daughter, they did not have a choice but to give up. They already felt helpless at this time especially because of the poison.


    They would just look for another way to get the herb that was in the Ye Family to save the Liqi n patriarch. All of them thought this way so they could leave with their lives still intact.


    The other two assassin''s priority was to let Yin Bai escape. He was the future master of the Liqi n!


    Originally enduring the pain, the second assassin, Yin Chen, quickly moved to hispanion. At the same time, noticing the movement, the small back snake also acted and attached itself to him by biting his ck robes.


    Seeing the second assassin moving again, "You''re recovered? Want to try again?" Gao Lan Mei smirked almost taunting at Yin Chen.


    Remembering the most embarrassing event of his life, Yin Chen gritted his teeth to force not to react. They had other important things that needed to be done.


    There was no time to be embarrassed. He did not even know how long he could live!


    Seeing the ck snake biting his robe, he prepared to sh it, "No! Do not cut it, it will just multiply!" Yin Bai shouted.


    He was aware that Yin Chen was in too agonizing pain to even bother noticing that there were already three snakes around them.


    <strong>sh!</strong>


    Hearing this, instead of cutting the snake in half, adjusting his de in thest moment, he shed the part of his robe where it was attached.


    The ck snake fell on the ground with a piece of his robe, but this did not stop it from getting close to him.


    Yin Chen stood still preparing to dodge if the snake tried to move forward again, so did the ck snake. Any movement from him would get its attention. This frustrated him greatly!


    Watching out for the ck snake that waspletely focused on him, he tried to check his otherpanion''s situation.


    Though still feeling weak, Yin Chen, he was able to swiftly move closer to hispanions. Sadly, that also made the three snakes near each other too.


    Assessing the situation, there was a very low chance for them to leave without sacrifices.


    Yin Bai was the young master of the Liqi n. The supposed ss C difficulty mission was now a matter of life and death. He had joined only as part of the training.


    Should they have known that events would get out of hand, they would have been more prepared and would not have allowed Yin Bai to be part of this.


    There was no medicine for regret. Though the n killed for a living, they still valued life!

 Chapter 49: Just eat them

    Chapter 49: Just eat them


    With a sweet smile on her scarred face, "Why so far away? Had enough? Why so weak?" They could go as far as away they wanted, but without the antidote, they would eventually die.


    They owed the Liqi n for everything. If giving their lives as a sacrifice to save the future of the n, so be it.


    His decision was final. He would do anything to have Lin Bai leave here alive!


    He also wondered what happened to the others. Yin Chen was not sure if the others were still alive. They could only hope.


    If they also encountered another hidden expert, he would chat with his brothers when they arrive at the underworld.


    Thinking this, dying did not seem to be too bad. A smile on his face appeared under the ck cloth. <em>''It all or nothing.''</em>


    Except for Yin Bai, the other two were in sync and were nning the same thing. With a nod, Yin Chen confirmed this to Yin Gu.


    Yin Gu had already lost a hand. He would not be that useful anymore when he went back to the n, though the n would not discard him, he preferred that his meaningless life to at least be used to save the young master.


    He forced himself to stand and pushed Yin Bai back, an act of being a shield.


    With this action, Yin Bai was not stupid to not understand the movement. He eventually realised that the others were nning to protect him and might sacrifice their lives!


    At this time, he realised that he was so weak! So weak that he even needed to be shielded by hispanions!


    "You know you are not entirely wrong. Let me introduce myself," She spoke before doing an exaggerated bow, "Gao Lan Mei, the only child of Left Minister Gao Qi." Then she smiled at them triumphantly.


    After her introduction, the three assassins did a double-take. Did they hear her correctly?!


    They had already established the fact that the young woman in front of them was not the Gao Minister''s daughter because of her capabilities!


    Looking at her dumbfounded, "Miss Miss Miss Gao?" The second assassin, Yin Chen, reacted first. It''s understandable why it took time for them to respond to her.


    Gao Lan Mei gave them an evil smile, "Correct." It''s funny to look at their surprised face, "with all your attempts to kill, you should know what I want, right?" she added with a severe tone, the threat hanging in the air.


    <em>''This is impossible! All the information that we have is not matching up!''</em> The more experienced Yin Chen smelled a conspiracy. ''<em>Did the Ye family intentionally plot against them?! Should not be!''</em>


    Yin Chen fumed silently. They needed something from the Ye family, and because of that, they are now in a terrible situation. He looked at the snakes silently, as he imagined the possible effect of the poison on the tiny creatures. Aside from that, the woman probably disperses an air type of poison, making him more frustrated.


    Regardless, the Ye family should know exactly what would happen if they offended the Liqi n!


    With a ck face, trying to reign his anger, "You are lying!" Yin Chen could conclude this. All those events that had urred this night did not make sense to anyone. "This does not make sense!"


    <em>''Their outburst is reasonable, well, Gao Lan Mei is also an abnormality in all domains.''</em> Yen Mngjue thought so.


    Gao Lan Mei shrugged her shoulders, clearly showing her indifference with the situation, "Probably. Probably not."


    "Why so long, just kill them." The eerie voice said, again, "or eat them. It''s more beneficial." The voice was so close. Was iting from the snake?


    <em>''Wait. What do you mean, eat them?''</em>All of them thought at the same time with dread.

 Chapter 50: Give Up

    Chapter 50: Give Up


    What did she mean? Noticing this part of the statement, the assassins gulped due to nervousness. Did she refer to that sexually or?


    Before they could, Gao Lan Mei grinned, "That might be a good idea. So. Who do we start with?" touching her chin with a finger to add an effect of pretending to think, her eyes showed an evil glint.


    The woman was already unstoppable when only using a wooden umbre earlier. Now, after discarding the umbre, she had Yin Chen''s short sword.


    Pointing her finger at each one of them, "ckie one, a ckie two, and ckie three, who is the most delicious one of them all?" she sped her hands, then giggled. Her scarred face brightened, like having the best time of her life.


    "ckie one does not have a hand. So bloody too! I hate the smell!" Shaking her head, the tone was like a child who''s trying to choose a toy. Yin Gu did not know if he should be thankful or not, but he could not help but gulp nervously.


    Gao Lan Mei pointer her finger to Yin Chen, "You! Crippled ckie! I do not want you as well!" Hearing this, Yin Bai nervously looked at Gao Lan Mei.


    The woman was evilly looking at them, "So you, ckie three, be prepared, alright? No need to struggle." she said with a very reassuring tone asGao Lan Mei walked towards them.


    If given a different time, it would make anyone feel better. That did not apply to their situation now, though. <em>''What does she mean no need to struggle? No way!''</em>


    "Yin Bai, leave! Liqi n will avenge us!" Yin Chen frantically shouted before struggled to defend.


    <strong>aanggg!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>aash!</strong>


    Yin Chen tried to blocked Gao Lan Mei''s attacked before a trying to hit back with his sword. The more he exert more effort to do so, the more he felt his body weakens.


    Gao Lan Meiughed at his feeble attempt, "What is your intention for saying Liqi n? Do you think I will be afraid?!" after her attack was blocked and Yin Chen retaliated, Gao Lan Mei moved back and picked up the wooden umbre that she had initially discarded.


    "The Liqi n will avenge you, yes, if he can make it there before the poison kills him." Gao Lan Mei spoke casually, reminding them of something important.


    Gao Lan Mei gave them the impression that they were poisoned and judging with the weakness Yin Chen felt it seems that it was real and she just confirmed it.


    With that, the three-assassin lost all hope. They were being yed on the palm of her hand. They were at her mercy!


    The three assassins stopped their actions. The more they moved, the faster a poison would spread.


    "It seems that they were sent to kill you and your father." Yen Mingjue voiced his opinion, "No one is hurt yet. Your father was well prepared." He did not borate more and just mentioned, what Gao Lan Mei wanted to hear.


    "Hmmm" Gao Lan Mei nodded her head. Her anxiousness and worry were already starting to disappear, "why yet?"


    Answering, "two of the intruders are already out ofmission. The others are still struggling." Gao Lan Mei asked him to check on her mortal parents as soon as they learned that there were intruders.


    Most of the pawns that he had in the entire kingdom were now in the Gao Manor. It was designed to join or split into various creatures.


    The two were having a conversation like the other assassins were not there anymore. Thus, they had no idea that what they had just said, had made the three-fall in despair. Hopeless.


    <em>''Two are out ofmission, the rest are still struggling?''</em>They questioned silently. What was she trying to say? Did that mean that there we reinforcements?


    Since they are not moving anymore, "What? Give up?" Gao Lan Mei directed her attention to them again.

 Chapter 51: Lets chat first

    Chapter 51: Let''s chat first


    <em>''Give up?''</em> Yin Bai smiled bitterly. He was injured, and even if Gao Lan Mei was lying about the poison, there''s not much he could do.


    Three deadly small snakes were watching over them, their cultivation lost without a trace, an enemy they were not prepared for. These were more reasons that he could think of to justify their desire to give up.


    Releasing a deep breath, "I am tired." She had identally inhaled some poison earlier, controlling herbat action was difficult. She needed to get into good shape for physical fights.


    It was strange for the Liqi n to ept missions on the mortal domain, "I am in a good mood, so let''s chat first." Gao Lan Mei put down both her weapons.


    Gao Lan Mei''s action should have lowered their guard, but no. The young woman had prepared many schemes. If they had threeyers of back-up, she might have even more.


    "Do you guys know about the Slow Lily?" She asked, "Well, I should call it fast lily now actually, but I just named it Deceiving Lily. Better right? For the better version." Gao Lan Mei said smiling like sharing a story.


    The improved poison from Xiao Jun was now helping her tremendously. In its powder form, it''s much more convenient since it did not have a smell.


    She did not have enough details on what it could do right now, though. Would it also affect the cultivators of a higher degree? How long would it take to effect if that was the case? She did not know yet.


    Did she need to offend more people so that she could have more opportunities to test her new creations? She really wanted to try it on other creatures.


    Poison was not really her specialty before, but now, learning it seemed to be necessary and would be beneficial for her survival.


    Thinking this, Gao Lan Mei felt an oing headache. The things that she needed to do were piling up and her resources were scarce. So limited. Having Feng Ji borrow, a lot of things might be necessary. <em>''I will just list my enemiester.''</em>


    In the Immortal Domain, slow lily was a known poison for exiles. From the name itself, one would know that it acted slow and might take years before it really showed its effect.


    It was designed to remove cultivation at a very slow pace, the physical senses, then the flesh, finally, the bones, until nothing was left. It''s like an unseen organism that finished you off little by little  wanting, begging to die but not able to. It would be the worst kind of death!


    As a part of an assassin n, they were aware that there''s a lot of attempts to hasten the pace of the poison as it was deemed beneficial for anyone, but that was a failed dream even in the immortal domain.


    If Gao Lan Mei is telling the truth, then they would truly soon experience the worst kind of death fast!


    "It''s gettingte. You can tell me who send you or I can just wait for the poison to enjoy you?" She said, with a hint of impatience.


    Not being able to help himself because of fear, "The Ye family! They sent us!" Yin Bai moved forward to confess. He was already poisoned and could feel his weakening physique. If Gao Lan Mei would not set them free, at least he would beg for a quick death!


    How about the antidote? He wanted to consider that option as well but in exchange for what? A mortal who could recreate the Slow Lily should never be offended!

 Chapter 52: Do not resist!

    Chapter 52: Do not resist!


    Seeing that Yin Bai already moved forward, showing hisst resolve to try to live, the other two, kneeled to support his decision. If they would have to die, they at least hoped to die quickly.


    They badly wanted to beg for Yin Bai''s life as well, "We will tell you all we know, we just beg you to free him." They said finally.


    With a raised brow, "Pray tell, why would I do that? For me to ept the Liqi n''s revenge with open arms?" Gao Lan Mei smirked."


    "Miss Gao! We beg you, the patriarch is already at the verge of death. If the young master does not make it as well, the Liqi n will copse!" Yin Gu could not help blurting out, the sound of desperation in his voice.


    "If the creator chooses for him to die, so be it. That goes for the Liqi n as well." Gao Lan Mei answered indifferently. "Still, I will show you mercy today, despite you trying to kill me and my father."


    Assassins were hired, killing was their livelihood. It''s just unfortunate for them that they were the ones who were tasked to finish her off.


    Continuing, "You should be thankful that my father is still alive because I guarantee, I can make you wish that you are better off dead." She was speaking as if she were talking about the weather, but the three assassins were aware of how true that was. Her eyes showed promise of regret for her enemies.


    They did not speak, but their eyes were begging. Feeling hope from the way Gao Lan Mei was speaking.


    "Tsk. Are you nning to free all of them?" Yen Mingjue interrupted. He did not agree. Liqi exercised revenge, which for him was stupid. Why? If the target retaliated and there were casualties on Liqi n''s side, they had the guts to act for revenge.


    It was stupid because they expected their target to just wait and die.<em> ''Hmph, let me check when the old stupid Yin will die. Should be fun to see him and gloat.''</em> Yen Mingjue, forming his own n.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled, "You can say that" throwing three pills on the ground, "this will slow down the effect of the poison. Regardless of how you beg, in my eyes, you all deserve to die." ring at the intruders.


    She really wanted to poke them with needles for poison testing then cut their throats. It would really feel more fulfilling and beneficial.


    However, she was also aware that the Liqi n was a formidable opponent. They owed her, and she would make thempensate!


    Without minding that the pills had touched the dusty ground, the three assassins immediately took it with no choice but to believe in her.


    She was aware that her action was risky, "Brother Mingjue, have your pawns monitor them."


    Though Yen Mingjue did not agree to free these assassins, he still trusted Gao Lan Mei. She had her reasons for doing this. "Alright," the ck snakes moved toward the assassins, "do not resist."


    At this point, they would follow whatever Gao Lan Mei said if it meant that they could get out of here!


    The three snakes moved closer and crawled towards them. They could only endure and standstill. They crawled up their feet until reaching to their mouths, where they forced themselves in.


    "Do not resist!" Yen Mingjue eximed.


    For him, this was the best method to monitor these ingrates. Begging for their life from the being that they wanted to kill was just uneptable to him.

 Chapter 53: Bargain for their lives

    Chapter 53: Bargain for their lives


    They could feel the snake force itself into their mouths then down their throat to their stomachs. Their small-scaled bodies were nowfortablyying around, inside their bodies.


    Were they drinking their blood? What if they got hungry and ate their internal organs?


    Wanting to choke but afraid that the snake would suddenly be hostile and decide to take a bite inside their faces showed the struggle of epting their current situation.


    "None of you will die. I still have some use for you." Gao Lan Mei did not want blood spilled on her courtyard. Lying to her mortal parents was notfortable for her as well.


    With an annoyed tone, "Liqi n cannot be trusted, think carefully before you kick these beings out."


    He did not agree to this. "We can use other means to get what we need." Yen Mngjue had one of his snake pawns toe closer to Gao Lan Mei.


    He understood Gao Lan Mei''s intention. They needed to acquire power, but the Liqi n could not be trusted, especially the Old Yin Patriarch.


    That man was alive for so long, he even knew the story of why the n had been created hundreds of years ago.


    With a sly glint in her eyes, "I am just being merciful. Let them bargain for their lives." She wanted to know how far her luck would go.


    Staring at the pale faced intruders, "You can leave now. We will meet again soon. The snake will tell you when and where," saying with disinterested tone.


    She gave them pills to stop the poison from spreading at most for a week. That also meant that she had this time to prepare.


    With a gulp, "Understood." Yin Bai said. They were still alive, that''s all that mattered. With difficulty, the three left the courtyard.


    "You''re not afraid that reinforcement will arrive from the n?" Yen Mingjue was more concerned that the main force of the Liqi n would retaliate.


    The young master of the n was poisoned, the remaining assassins were still in the Gao Manor. "Are you also nning to free the rest?" he asked.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "Father will decide on that," walking towards her parents'' pavilion.


    .


    Gao Qi looked at the four ck robed intruders, kneeling on the ground. Zicuy Regime protectors had their swords pointed at them, ready to attack at any time.


    His face was ck from anger. A couple of days ago, his daughter had an ident, then he was ambushed. Now he was being assassinated.


    It was a good thing that he summoned the Gao family protectors in time.


    "Master, the young miss is on her way." A shadow protector arrived to inform him.


    Hearing this, "You made it on time? She is fine, right?" He anxiously asked.


    The protector bowed, "There were assassins targeting the young miss as well. We werete"


    Gao Qi looked at them with thunderous expression, if something had happened to Gao Lan Mei again, there would be a bloodbath! "Say that again!" he shouted.


    Continuing hastily, "Master! We assure you, the young miss was not harmed." For the protector, there was no need to act if not needed.


    "You said you werete! What exactly happened?" The Zicuy Regime was created to protect the Gao Family. If they were not doing what they were supposed to then, what''s the use?

 Chapter 54: Battle scars

    Chapter 54: Battle scars


    "I am fine, father." Gao Lan Mei arrived at the Lotus Pavilion and heard Gao Qi''s outburst. The left minister was a strict man, seldom did he get mad and thought with logic. Based on memory, he was only gentle to his wife and daughter.


    Gao Qi approached her and checked to see if she was really alright. Releasing a deep breath, "Good. It''s very good that no one is hurt." He wanted to run to her courtyard since the earlier, good thing they were prepared for any sudden visitors.


    Gao Lan Mei still held the wooden umbre. The short sword was nowhere to be seen.


    Tilting her head like a cat wondering what was going on, her curious eyes nced around, looking at the Zicuy Regime and then the four assassins kneeling on the ground.


    Though the beautiful face was scarred, most of the protectors did not feel pity. They felt respect for someone who''d fought death and won.


    Those marks, for them, were her battle scars. For a warrior, more scars meant more battles won and that gave more honor. So, there was nothing to be ashamed about!


    If rting this to Gao Lan Mei, they were thinking too much though. She just found it bothersome to hide her face as well as the fact that there were not enough herbs to make the pill for removing scars.


    These brute warriors seemed to have forgotten that Gao Lan Mei was supposed to be a young miss. It''s her responsibility to be beautiful and refined for her future husband, given that the Gao master did not have a male heir yet.


    The protectors bowed to her when she arrived, "Greetings to the young miss!"


    Especially the ones that arrived at her courtyardte, bowing formally to show their deep respect. This bow originated at the waist, with a straight back, both hands at the sides.


    Since not all of them saw the incident at her courtyard, some frowned at their action. A low bow was only for the patriarch, old master or the current master.


    Gao Qi also wondered why the other protectors acted like this to Gao Lan Mei. <em>''Something happened that I am not aware of.''</em>


    Looking at his daughter with inquiry, which she just replied with a shrug of her shoulders. She had an idea but was toozy to talk about it.


    The protectors who bowed low did not care if the others did not agree with their actions.


    They were confident that if those who were wondering, had witnessed what they had seen earlier, they would surely also do the same in the future.


    Three professionally trained assassins were defeated by a young miss who did not have any spiritual energy using only her wooden umbre to attack and defend.


    That was the greatest surprise they had experienced that night.


    For them, she was able to win because she was aware of her weakness. Using other means to her advantage, the battle was won, without a single injury.


    A remarkable win that removed the chance for the assassins to even think of revenge.


    Even among the protectors ranks, no one could do what she had just done without being severely wounded.


    It took more than ten of them to subdue and take full control of the attackers in the Gao minister''s courtyard before they were able to dispatch some protectors for Gao Lan Mei''s assistance, which was not really necessary.

 Chapter 55: Gao family protectors

    Chapter 55: Gao family protectors


    They decided not to show their presence earlier as they were not sure how Gao Lan Mei''s mood was at that time.


    Who knew if she became suspicious of them, assuming that they were reinforcements for the assassins?


    The evil and scheming eyes of their young miss earlier made them feel anxious of approaching at that time. This made them feel it''s a bad idea to move closer.


    No wanted to challenge their luck after witnessing those events. What she did was both surprising and frightening for them.


    Surprised because it was not hidden that the young miss of the Gao Family was a waste. The rumor regarding her chasing the second prince to the extent of begging for marriage was also well known to them.


    Zicuy Regime could not judge, or choose whom to protect. They were protectors assembled and cultivated for the Gao Family by the Gao Patriarch who was now in the immortal domain.


    The young miss''s recent actions were shameful for them, but what the other protectors had seen earlier in her courtyard had proved that she was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger!


    Fear because, what if on a whim she had them experience the poison that removed cultivation or the small ck snake that could go inside the body?


    Who wanted to experience a fast-acting slow lily? What if there''s not enough antidote? Considering these possibilities earlier made them sweat hard.


    Thinking this, those who had deep disrespect for Gao Lan Mei felt remorse. The young miss did not deserve to be looked down on!


    They werete earlier, but they''d witnessed how Gao Lan Mei had threatened the assassins, making them beg for their life.


    Though the young miss had freed them, they also heard her confirming that she had other ns.


    Through their masked faces, they were curious and really wanted to ask more. There was also the interesting ck snake who she was talking to earlier.


    Spiritual beasts that had consciousness were on a higher degree. If this kind of beast was willing to serve her, that also meant that she had the capability.


    Frowning to the Zicuy Regime, "Who are they father?" Gao Lan Mei asked. These were the presence Yen Mngjue had told her earlier who''d saved her father.


    With Oni masks covering their faces and wearing ck robes, Gao Lan Mei was notfortable with the Zicuy Regime presence. It did not sit well with her if she could not see the faces of the beings whom she was talking to.


    She did not like the thought of speaking to someone and not being able to confirm if they were even paying attention to you.


    Answering, "Zicuy Regime, they are the Gao family protectors. The patriarch established the regime before he left for closed-door cultivation." Gao Qi proudly answered. The protectors were mostly talented cultivators. Above all, they were loyal only to the Gao family.


    "Hmmm." ncing at the protectors, "It seems that they saved you, father, from the assassins." Gao Lan Mei affirmed.


    Smiling, "Yes. It is a good thing as well that you are unharmed." Then frowning to his daughter, "but they told me that they werete. What happened? Where are the assassins?" This had been bothering him since earlier.


    Based on the threat earlier, it seemed that the assassins were tasked with not only taking his life, but his daughter as well.

 Chapter 56: Why should I forgive you?

    Chapter 56: Why should I forgive you?


    Gao Lan Mei nced at the nearest member of the Zicuy Regime, "Are you the ones who were supposed to protect me?" her indifferent tone made her assigned protectors flinch.


    The five protectors bowed low to her, "Yes young miss!" deciding to answer truthfully, then adding, "We arrivedte, but decided not to approach" the one who spoke wore ablue Oni mask with hawk w marks on the right cheek, his voice full of apology and sincerity.


    Seeing their vice-captain respectfully bowing low to Gao Lan Mei as well as his open admission that Gao Lan Mei was not protected, made their mood sour. Especially the protector wearing the red Oni mask with an eagle''s head mark on the right cheek, he was the fifth Regime captain.


    Staring at the one who spoke, "Why did you not approach?" she asked, wanting to know what they had witnessed in her courtyard. Gao Lan Mei already decided to be truthful to her father. It would not benefit the Gao family if she hid some of her ns. It would make everyone prepared.


    Answering, "We saw that the situation is already under control, and was" gulping before continuing, "we were anxious to approach," feeling the sweat sticking to his robes, due to nervousness, of Gao Lan Mei''s question as well as the re of his captain.


    He quickly nced at Gao Lan Mei, but there were no expressions on her face. Tilting her head, "What were you anxious about?" she continued to ask, with an evil glint in her eyes. Her look made those who saw what she was capable of, gulp nervously.


    "Ah, young miss!" another of the protectors, shrieked after seeing her eyes, then kneeled to the ground, "Please forgive us!" not exactly knowing what to ask forgiveness for, the protector decided that begging for it was a good idea.


    As long as the young miss did not look at them evilly, he would do everything. He did not want to experience the horror of not being able to cultivate!


    All the beings in the Lotus Pavilion, except for the four assassins, looked at the protector that was currently kneeling on the ground. The captain wanted to drag this imbecile for acting so shameless.


    Looking at the kneeling protector weirdly, "Why should I forgive you?" twitching her lips, not sure if she wanted to smile or scowl. She was not even sure why he was kneeling!


    "Please young miss! I have not taken a wife yet! Please do not remove my cultivation!" the kneeling protector continued to cry, desperately. He was the one wearing a dark green Oni mask with the painted head of a Cockatoo on the right cheek.


    Not able to help it, "Enough!" the red Oni masked protector shouted. He could not endure the humiliation anymore. "Stand up! Shut up!" then dragged the previously kneeling protector away from Gao Lan Mei.


    Shaking his head, then bringing his attention back to Gao Lan Mei, "Young miss, apologies for the noise. He does not know what he is saying." The red Oni masked said.


    Gao Qi was not happy with how the protectors acted in front of his daughter so far. "Daughter, pray tell your father what is going on? What does he mean about removing his cultivation?" deciding to ask her instead.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled before answering truthfully, "He is not entirely wrong father. I have a way to remove cultivation."

 Chapter 57: They need to compensate us

    Chapter 57: They need topensate us


    Everyone in the Lotus Pavilion who heard Gao Lan Mei stared at her dumbfounded. That included Gao Qi, "Mei''er Are you saying the truth?" he could not believe it.


    Smiling at the shocked expression of Gao Qi, "Yes father," then walking toward the assassins slowly, "since some people feel that they already rule the world just because they can feel a very little spiritual energy, why not just remove that so they have nothing to brag about?"


    The assassins could feel Gao Lan Meiing closer. Removing cultivation? The ones who were sent to her courtyard, did they already lose their cultivation?


    Were they still alive? Thinking that the rest were dead made their eyes burn. They killed for a living, but they valued their family with all they had!


    When Gao Lan Mei arrived in front of the kneeling assassins, she could see that they were spiritually bound. Swords from the other protectors were pointed at them, but they still red at her with all the hostility they had acquired from their killer life.


    With a smirk, "You have more guts than the others," it was easier to deal with the other three emotionally, "it''s a good thing I need test creatures," smiling slyly to the assassin, "else, you would have already been dead."


    A shout full of hatred and fear, "No! We are not going to be test creatures! What did you do to the others?!" this venomous woman, what did she do to the others, especially the young master?


    Being the direct receiver of Gao Lan Mei''s threats, it''s understandable if the assassins felt extreme fear. <em>''Test creatures''</em> they were not humans or animals. Lower than the lowest. They did not have any rights, even dying was not their decision!


    The protectors gulped. Removing cultivation, wanting test creatures It made sense now why one of them would act shamefully in front of the young miss.


    Gao Qi frowned, "Mei''er, I do not approve of you creating test creatures." He doted on his daughter, but he did not approve of non-mortal treatment of other beings.


    "I am just joking father," her face smiling but no one was aware of what she was thinking. "Do you trust me, father?" she asked suddenly.


    "Of course!" Though his daughter was not perfect, he still trusted her unconditionally.


    Nodding with gratitude to Gao Qi, she patted her sleeve then four small identical ck snakes went out from it.


    Seeing the little snakes, the protectors who knew what they could do, moved backwards and covered their mouth through their masks subconsciously, forgetting that there''s no hole in the mask''s mouth.


    The snakes crawled towards the assassin''s mouth, "I rmend that you to open your mouth, else they will try to go in through your ears," then smiled, "or would you like for them to go in through the hole of your nose?"


    After hearing this, the assassins had no choice but to open their mouths reluctantly.


    "Very good!" Gao Lan Mei patted their heads after the snakes went in sessfully, with a tone like talking to a child.


    "Oh! Do not worry, your young master is still alive." She told them conversationally, "I have set them free."


    With that, another surprise was handed to everyone, "Mei''er! Why did you set them free?!" Gao Qi was still trying to digest all the surprising things his daughter was showing him, now another surprise was given.


    "Do not worry father, they will be back." she said with assurance, "They need topensate us, after all."

 Chapter 58: Act normal

    Chapter 58: Act normal


    Shizi Empire Capital...


    Since it''s the middle of the night, the usually busy streets were now rtively quiet. Except for those noisy drunkards who were still enjoying their time in a tavern or brothel.


    Lights fromnterns hanging at the front of each shop helped brighten the streets for safety purposes or just to help those that had businesses that required moving around at night.


    Three individuals advanced carefully but swiftly through the street''s dark corners, trying to avoid being seen by anyone.


    One of the shadows assisted the other one in moving since the blood loss was too much for the other to even lift his head.


    The blood loss was from the hand that was cut. The wound was wrapped with ck cloth.


    His face was pale, if not for his eyes still being open, one would think that he was already dead.


    The third shadow did his best to move swiftly, using thest of his remaining energy to arrive in safety.


    After finding the Li Smith Shop on the most remote area of the capital, one of the shadows pulled a hidden rope outside the shop. "Click" the short sound indicated that the door was open.


    "Yin Wang Shu!" Yin Bai immediately shouted after getting inside the smith shop, "Quickly! Help Yin Gu!" Putting down the injured man to check his still bleeding hand. Yin Gu was surely not dead yet because of poison but probably soon, because of too much blood loss.


    It did not take long before a woman, plump with an average height, came running towards them, with her, a box wrapped in a cloth, where her medical tools were ced.


    She was in so much of a hurry that one might think that she would trip soon if she identally stepped on her long ck robes that reached the end of her feet.


    After her, were other men from the Liqi n. They were considered Yin Bai''s family.


    "What happened?!" one of them shouted with worry. The rest of the brothers fussed about them and checked Yin Gu and Yin Chen.


    Yin Chen, slumped to the nearest seat, feeling lightheaded, too drained of all the events that happened that night, unable to speak. Specifically, he was also not sure what he could speak about. He subconsciously touched his abdomen, trying to know if the snake was awake or not.


    His attempt to try knowing what would happen or what''s happening inside his body was already tortured enough. He wanted to close his eyes to rest but had a hard time doing so.


    Who could rest properly if they were aware that there was a moving beast inside their stomach anyway?


    "Young master how are you? Where are the rest?" one of them asked after seeing their brothers. One was hurt and lost a hand. The other one was too exhausted to speak. Then the other four were nowhere to be seen.


    Yin Bai bitterly smiled at them, then shook his head. He ced his hand on his mouth to cover it, as a gesture that meant he could not speak.


    The gesture made those who saw it look questioningly, but unable to voice it.


    Getting a piece of paper and charcoal, <em>''Act normal. We are being monitored.''</em> Initially, they did not want to go to the business house of the Liqi n in the capital, but they could not trust anyone else.

 Chapter 59: The Ye family will pay!

    Chapter 59: The Ye family will pay!


    Seeing what was written, the faces of the nsmen around were mixed with anxiousness and anger. Who would have the guts to monitor the young master of the Liqi n? It''s either that person did not know or did not care.


    If that being was not aware, they could take care of it with no problem. But if that was not the case, then that meant they had offended an expert!


    Judging by how Yin Bai was acting, it meant that it was an expert! Despite that, why did he stille to this ce where the rest of the brothers were?


    As a protocol, if they were being followed or in danger, a hidden message should be sent to call for backup. The one being followed should stay away from the nest as far as possible!


    Something was not right! Some of the n brothers looked at him disappointingly. He could only bow his head to avoid their eyes. <em>''These stares seems normal enough...''</em>He tried to console himself.


    Yin Bai was aware of the protocol. He was thinking of the solution to stillmunicate the truth without the ck snake noticing so he decided to gamble and now he was in front of his brothers.


    There was no choice as the hidden message was a form of pawn, that required a chant to summon. He was not confident that he could do it quickly without the snakes noticing.


    Its either he takes the risk of asking for help personally or the risk of their lives if Gao Lan Mei realized that something was amiss, which would not give his brother''s a chance to prepare.


    They did not have much luck dealing with her, so he just decided to choose the other option. To personally seek help from his n brothers.


    He was also aware that judging by Gao Lan Mei''s actions if they were not going to cause her harm, she would not fight back. Just like a sleeping lion that would not care unless offended.


    After seeing what was written, "We are not sure what happened to them," Yin Bai voiced out. As the next leader of the n, he might be young and still inexperienced but the least he could do was act using his head. Just like what Gao Lan Mei had shown him.


    In better circumstances, he might have asked to be the disciple of Gao Miss, sadly, they were probably meant to be enemies. The being who could turn her weakness into strength deserves to be followed.


    Gao Lan Mei said that they would meet again. He just hoped that at least one of his brothers that was left in the Gao Manor was still alive.


    Gulping, "How did it happen?" one asked. The mission should not have been difficult but seeing the current situation, it meant that they had miscalcted. They should have sent the strongest of their n!


    With a deep sigh, "It''s not your fault. Even if you send the strongest that we have in the capital, I doubt you can win against the expert." Yin Bai said.


    He waspletely aware of what the older n members thought. They were ming themselves for the miscalction on the mission.


    "The Ye family provided the wrong details." Though there was no confirmation yet, given that the exact person who defeated them should have been their target, it meant that information was hidden from them.


    With a shout, "They dared!" one of the older generation Liqi assassins shouted in rage. Would he think with logic? What about the proof? "Everyone prepare! The Ye family will pay!" Of course, he did not care about logic and proof.

 Chapter 60: The expert on the Gao Manor

    Chapter 60: The expert on the Gao Manor


    If they could not retaliate against the ones who''d hurt them, they would just go back to the cause. If the Ye family did not use them to kill the Gao father and daughter, they would not have experienced these casualties.


    In the first ce, they were not supposed to be in the mortal domain and should not have offended an expert. The Ye family made the trade for the herb that they need for the patriarch.


    There were a lot of ifs, regardless, there was no medicine for regret.


    Who in their right mind would exchange killing for a herb to save? Probably he forgot that their main source of living was to be hired to kill, so it''s a given that if the Ye family offered their treasured herb to them, it only meant that they wanted their expertise.


    Yin Bai did not speak further, if his nsmen wanted to vent their frustrations and anger on the Ye family, then so be it. It was just unfortunate that they were now the object for the Liqi n to retaliate.


    He was aware that everyone was upset about the current situation. No one would think logically at these times, unless, they had already calmed down. Their way of calming down was killing the people involved.


    "I cannot remove the poison!" Yin Wang Shu suddenly eximed. She was oblivious to what was going on since earlier as she was focusing all her strength to help Yin Gu. The man was now on a bed, the blood from the wounds had already stopped but he was still unconscious.


    Shaking her head, "I have never seen a poison like this!" her deration, caused everyone in the room to stop their preparations for revenge.


    Yin Wang Shu was a very knowledgeable doctor. Even the families in the Immortal Domain wanted her expertise of curing poisons.


    All their faces paled, except for Yin Bai and Yin Chen, who just had nk expressions on their faces. They were not sure if they should be happy that they had decided to do what Gao Lan Mei wanted or not.


    If even Yin Wang Shu could not cure the poison, they might need to serve Gao Lan Mei until she decided that they were not useful anymore. What if she also spread the poison to the other n members?


    As the young master of the Liqi n, he was pretty sure what that meant. If Gao Lan Mei''s intention was to take advantage of the Liqi n and it was against their principles, he would not allow it. If he needed to sacrifice his life, he would do so.


    Yin Wang Shu approached Yin Bai, "Young master, let me check your pulse." She said with nervousness.


    He would not lie to his n brothers. Allowing Yin Wang Shu to check his pulse, "You are also poisoned." She confirmed. She was pretty sure that Yin Chen was the same.


    Nodding his head, "Yes. We won''t be able to cultivate unless fully cured." Honestly telling them.


    Unable to cultivate? Everyone was silent after hearing this, there was only the sound of breathing.


    "How What?" One of the brothers decided to break the silence. Who could do this in the mortal domain?


    Answering, "The expert in the Gao Manor gave us a pill to prolong the effect of the advanced version of slow lily. She now calls the poison Deceiving Lily." He did not want to hide anything anymore.


    He would just make sure that whatever was spoken would not cause harm to the Gao Manor, then Gao Lan Mei would not hurt them for now.

 Chapter 61: That girl is stingy

    Chapter 61: That girl is stingy


    Yin Wang Shu was shocked because of what he heard, "Advance version of Slow Lily?!" a torturous poison. "It''s always been a challenge for anyone I know to remove it. The poison sticks to the innermost part of the bones as well. If it''s the advanced version" shaking her head. She already knew when to give up before trying.


    Another brother said, "What did the expert want?" They had definitely offended the wrong person.


    Gritting their teeth and trying to avoid unnecessary statements that might upset the expert, they had no choice but to bear with it for the time being.


    After releasing a deep sigh, "She did not say. We will wait for her instruction."


    Then another voice was heard in the room, "My mistress likes the idea of the Ye family being burned to the ground. She likes the fire a lot actually as well." Yen Mingjue suddenly interrupted. His voice sounded eerie.


    "Who?!" No need to ask, everyone was aware that it''s the one monitoring them. They just wanted to confirm and hear the voice again to determine where it came from.


    "Hmph! I''m in your young master''s stomach. Idiots." Normally they would kill anyone who insulted them, but the statement made them unable to move.


    Most frowned and did not believe. Staring at Yin Bai, he nodded to who his confirmation.


    No need to hide, because there was no way for them to even take that thing out of their young master!


    Adding conversationally, "Oh, she also likes anything that is of value. Herbs, money or treasures. Try to save some for her if you will."


    Gao Lin Mei only mentioned that she would let them know when to meet her again. Well, there was no harm in taking advantage of their fear and emotion right now.


    "Just take it aspensation." He saidstly.


    Spoils of war were always the best if you did not have to work hard for it. Yen Mingjue''s palm was getting itchy just by thinking about the treasures they could acquire from one of the oldest families in the Shizi Empire.


    Of course, he would split half of it with Gao Lan Meiter.<em> ''Hmmm, but that girl is stingy. She may ask for everything''</em> No one knew when Yen Mingjue would be able to stop worrying about this.


    After Yen Mingjue spoke, the Liqi n members that were present had their rage-fueled. This was the Ye family''s fault! No need to prepare! They would burn the family to the ground immediately!


    Without saying anything, the brother''s disappeared at the same time. The one who was left in the room were those who required medical attention.


    Yin Chen was finally able to close his eyes and rest. He failed to see the point wherein his n mates silently left in a rage for revenge.


    Getting a piece of paper, <em>''send a message to the patriarch.''</em> Yin Bai wrote and handed it over to Yin Wang Shu, who nodded after reading what was written.


    "Tell your patriarch too, <em>''The plum leaves are dyed with blood''</em> he will know what that means." Yen Mingjue, of course, is aware that Yin Bai wants to let the oldies know about the situation. Why not just let faith decide its course?


    He could not stop the Liqi brat anyway if he really wanted to contact the old fellow. At least they would be prepared.


    Hearing this, "You You" Yin Bai was speechless. His effort and time spent thinking was worthless now.


    "Yes, I can see you." Of course not. I am just making a very good guess. Yen Mingjue smirked.

 Chapter 62: The bitter reality

    Chapter 62: The bitter reality


    It''s understandable for those involved in the assassination attempt of the Gao father and daughter to have a sleepless night.


    Some were unable to rest peacefully that night because of a game. A game involving a small brown sparrow and a prince.


    The second prince, Chen Yun Ming was supposed to be enjoying the warmth of one of his concubines but had not been able to do so for the past few days. The headache he felt every time one of his properties was burned was just unbearable.


    He could only stare at the property being burned. It did not matter regardless of how many guards were around, they had no need to guess what the next target would be.


    The culprit had the audacity to announce it beforehand. Remembering thest time,<em> ''I will give you an advantage Your Highness! Royalties should be given advantages, right? Hehe.''</em> The child''s eerie tone was mocking him!


    Clenching his fists, "Outrageous! Brazen! Ingrate!" he gritted his teeth with anger and helplessness. He could only vent his anger on the wooden table after hitting it with his palm after every outburst. How many times had the servants reced the table?


    He even got some of the Royal Guards with high cultivation to observe, but they also failed to catch the brazen child!


    Concubine Li Huan silently watched the second prince, clenching her fists as well, trying to suppress her emotions by gritting her teeth.


    Her father was asking for the second prince''s help. Seeing how he was right now, she could only shut her mouth. He could not even fix his own problems, so how could he care about others now?


    That night, the Ye family experienced disaster after the second prince clothing shop was burned. Both incidents, the perpetrators unknown.


    For the Ye family, it seemed the intention was robbery as most of their treasures were taken. <em>''Who had the courage to do this to their family?''</em>


    The clothing shop owned by the second prince was only severely damaged. It was not burned to the ground, but it was enough for it to not open for some time.


    She knew that the second prince could not yet decide if he should have it repaired. What if it was burned again?


    The second prince did not have a main wife but had more than seven concubines. Concubine Li Huan prevented Gao Lan Mei from being added to the list. She did not want to have a spoiled miss as a part of the royal household.


    Li Huan was noble by birth, making her the highest-ranking concubine in the household, who currently acted as the wife as well.


    <em>''Why would the father support this weak prince?''</em> If she could turn back time, she would do all that she could to not marry Prince Chen Yun Ming.


    She did not have any other choice. Prince Wei Jiayi would not even look her way. Thinking this, Li Huan bowed her head, eye burning, as if tears might fall at any time.


    Yes, the others called him a bastard prince. Who cares? The first time she saw his handsome face, she''d already decided that he was the love of her life.


    No one couldpare to his appearance. The way he walked that carried the air of authority that even the emperor did not have made anyone feel that he''s unapproachable.


    He looked at other beings like they were beneath his feet. Everyone else in his eyes aside from the emperor was like pebbles he could crash at any time.


    The bitter reality was, she was not worth his attention regardless of how she''d tried before, made her angry.

 Chapter 63: I am here to pick it up

    Chapter 63: I am here to pick it up


    Li Smith Shop


    The Liqi n members got back from their killing spree of a night. Despite their causing a ruckus in the Ye household, killing the inner branch members of the family was not an easy task.


    Being one of the oldest ns in the Shizi Empire, their strength was backed up by some experts as well, along the years.


    Aside from revenge and venting their frustrations, they wanted to get the treasured medicine from the Ye family storage house which caused their current predicament.


    Sadly, there was no Peacock Flesh flower anywhere! This means either someone got it before them or the Ye family was lying.


    It''s easier to believe that they had been lied to. Though they were not able to kill any from the main family, they are at least able to almost wipe out the lower branch.


    <em>''This is enough for the meantime''</em>, some thought. Those who thought the same had an evil glint in their eyes. Once their young master is saved, they would go back in full force and much better prepared!


    What could a mortal family do to them? If not for the domain restrictionw, they would have already used their deadliest cards.


    "No problem. There are loopholes for all restrictions." One of the older Liqi n members said. Everyone nodded in agreement with him.


    All who got back showed their spoils and had them ced in one pile. They were now all in the underground area of the Li Smith shop.


    Some brought back gold and silver coins, jade items, spiritual weapons, pills, herbs, and many more things.


    Everyone looked at the pile. They would normally split the loot among everyone, but not this time. These were supposed to be for the expert in the Gao family, whom they had offended.


    "Brothers" Yin Bai called out to the underground area. He could see his brother''s disappointment in not keeping their hard-worked stuff.


    Liqi n members were known professionals at what they were good at. It should not have been a problem if they had not underestimated the mortal domain.


    Releasing a deep breath, "Never mind. There is always a next time." One decided to break the silence. "Young master, how do you n to offer this to the expert."


    Yin Bai nned to wait for Gao Lan Mei before bargaining with the treasures that they had.


    "No need to wonder. I am here to pick it up." A childish voice interrupted. Then a little brown sparrow flew next to the pile of treasures.


    One moment the sparrow looks like any normal bird. Next, its mouth became bigger than its head, a ck vortex appeared in front of its body.


    The wind from the ck vortex acted like a vacuum, swallowing all that was close to it. Even the Liqi n members near the pile felt that the strong pressure wanted to suck them up.


    Feeling threatened, they immediately moved back, then grabbed the sturdiest part of the pir that supported the underground area.


    They could only watch the little brown sparrow swallow the pile until nothing was left, "Ah! Thank you for the food!" Feng Ji said after a satisfied burp.


    <em>''You are supposed to be here to pick it up! Not eat it!''</em> Yin Bai was dumbfounded. The others also thought the same but were not able to voice it out. They were just speechless.


    They''d never heard of a spiritual beast that could eat the way it did! Specially with its small body!

 Chapter 64: Here is your share!

    Chapter 64: Here is your share!


    Feng Ji did not care how others looked at her. If the young miss was happy, that''s the most important.


    She was initially so upset. These ck robed beings had tried to hurt her young miss. If she were with Gao Lan Mei earlier, surely their defeat would have been faster.


    Confidence had its downsides. If Gao Lan Mei knew what Feng Ji was thinking at that time, she would surely say otherwise.


    The Liqi assassins lowered their guard, underestimating her because she did not have any spiritual energy. The report they had about her must''ve been different as well, making them confused and caught off guard.


    If Feng Ji''d joined the fight immediately, the oue might have been different as a spiritual beast that had a mortal form was a strong one.


    The sparrow might not be at her peak cultivation degree now, but strong enough, threatening enough in other being''s perspective nevertheless.


    Given that, there was no need to ask, the three assassins would have already moved as a group from the very beginning of the fight.


    Gao Lan Mei would have been severely injured first before the Deceiving Lily took effect. They even wore a face cover, so that already made spreading the poison hard.


    Remembering something, "Oh, yes! Here is your share!" then the little brown sparrow, made a choking sound, its mouth getting bigger than its head.


    The twirling ck vortex appeared again in front of the sparrow, the wind that had the swallowing pressure was not present .


    After a while, something came out from the ck vortex. The thing looked like a colorful flower, then its stem and leaves also appeared from the vortex.


    The stem looked like fresh red meat without any blood. Everyone knew what it was. This flower was the main reason they were present in the mortal domain- Peacock Flesh flower!


    Unable to control his emotions, "This is This is a Peacock Flesh flower!" before the flower hit the ground, Yin Bai leaped forward swiftly to catch it.


    With a pondering look, "Probably. I am not sure. The young miss just said to give you the flower that looks like a peacock and has a stem that has the gooey appearance of meat." Feng Ji answered with her eerie childish voice.


    "Why someone would eat such a strange thing that also smells bad baffles me." She added.


    The flower was colorful like the tail of a peacock, but the smell could bepared to rotten meat. <em>''Mortals are really strange, but interesting.''</em> Feng Ji knew this that the flower was an important herb. But what for? She has no idea.


    Hearing this, the rest only smiled apologetically. The flower was a special herb, but it was not supposed to be eaten.


    They wanted to tell that to the little brown sparrow, but given that it could also eat inedible objects, there was really no point.


    Raising his arm to cover his noise with his sleeves, "Is it really? Do we need to call Yin Wang Shu to confirm?" Yin Bai said, voice muffled. He wanted to make sure before sending another message to the patriarch.


    "This is it young master! No need to think otherwise!" the older ones confirmed.


    Yin Bai nodded his head at this then turned his attention to the little brown sparrow. "Beast sparrow We want to know if the others are still alive. Can you please tell us?" Yin Bai tried asking as he tried to avoid the worse.


    After the ck snake gave its confirmation to contact their patriarch, it never spoke again after.


    The little brown sparrow moved its head sideways, like trying to think of what he meant, "You mean the others like you? Hmmm. Probably."


    The sparrow''s answer made them feel anxious, then it added. "You can wee one of them outside your shop."

 Chapter 65: Its bothersome

    Chapter 65: It''s bothersome


    Gao Manor


    Sunrise was near, Gao Lan Mei went back to her courtyard wanting a short rest.


    "Clean this." She suddenly blurted out after seeing the blood on the ground.


    One of the protectors following her immediately reacted. It was the one with the dark green Oni mask with a cockatoo.


    Her father arranged for the two protectors to follow her wherever she went. She wanted to refuse, but, seeing her father''s worried eyes made her relent.


    The one with a dark green Oni mask was the noisy one from earlier. She did not want a noisy person to be around her. When she said this, the protector stopped talking immediately.


    Arriving in front of her room, she saw that there was no way for her to sleepfortably. Her door, that was stilly broken across her bed. Yes, there was the screen panel as a temporary cover, but the privacy it gave was still not enough for herfort.


    Moving near the plum tree, "I do not like you following me." she instead stated to the protectors after sitting on the chair next to the tree. "You shadowing my every move does not sit well with me." Her tone was indifferent, but the two protectors felt her hostility.


    <em>''Is she mad that we did not help her earlier?''</em> The other protector wearing a blue Oni mask with hawk w mark on the right cheek thought so.


    Respectfully, "Young miss, we apologize for our mistake earlier. We would like to protect you closely to make amends. Please give us a chance!" he said with a sincere voice.


    He was the Zicuy Regime''s vice-captain, but given what happened, redeeming himself was a must. He must prove to the Gao household that he deserved his position.


    Raising her brow, "I do not trust anyone who wears masks." She said this with an indifferent tone. With her scarred face, she sounded very intimidating. She dismissed them before they could try to exin further.


    The mask was a symbol of their rank and their service to the Gao family. Each mask was enchanted with spells that bound them to avoid betrayal.


    The only one who could remove them was the holder of the Zicuy Regime token which the young miss rejected when Gao Qi tried to give it to her earlier. Her reason? "Its bothersome."


    After what the young miss didst night, most of the Zicuy Regime grew some respect for her. But, after hearing her two-word reason for rejection, some of the protectors felt insulted.


    Their current master Gao Qi nervouslyughed it off, "Think about it first, before you reject." hisst words before Gao Lan Mei went back to her courtyard.


    "Here." Showing her hand which had two bright green pills, "Take it if you really want to follow me." She said indifferently.


    Gulping, "Young miss, what is this?" said the one wearing the dark green Oni mask, then bowed his head when he saw her re. Right. He was supposed to shut up. Always.


    Smirking at them, "It will be whatever you want it to be."


    Finalizing his decision, the one wearing the blue Oni mask nervously took one of the pills, ced it on his mouth and swallowed down.


    Then, the others followed preparing for the worst, as their punishment for failing to protect her.


    They were anticipating pain or a rush of weakness but neither came. Instead, they felt their senses bing more sensitive to spiritual energy.


    Not giving up the chance, immediately sitting in the lotus position, they gathered the spiritual energy in the courtyard. It revolved around them, slowly being absorbed by their bodies.

 Chapter 66: Increase Rank

    Chapter 66: Increase Rank


    Rubbing her chin, Gao Lan Mei, observed the changes in the two protestors who were now in a lotus position, gathering all the spiritual energy in the courtyard.


    At this rate, those who were not far away could feel a thinyer of energy being directed towards them.


    Those who were closer peaked at them astonished, trying to do it discreetly.


    The more shameless ones did not even bother hiding their presence and went into her courtyard without permission.


    Some were servants like Xiao Jun and Gao Chu, others were protectors of the Zicuy Regime.


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    It did not take long before, sounds came from the condensed spiritual energy after an increase of rank.


    "I have broken through!" forgetting that he was supposed to remain silent, the dark green one masked protector couldn''t help but exim. Who could me him? Even those who were around wanted to exim because of surprise as well.


    Originally a seventh degree martial cultivator, he was now at the eight. He could not contain his excitement and ran towards Gao Lan Mei, jumping around her like a child.


    "Young miss! This is wonderful! Do you have more of those?" He asked shamelessly. Gao Lan Mei did not need to guess that this fellows'' eyes were twinkling right now.


    He did not even express any gratitude but was already asking for more?


    Annoyed, she red at the protector who was now like a child, "I have something that removes it. Your cultivation, I mean. You want to try that instead?" Telling him with a smile so sweet that looked fake as well.


    "Cough. I am fine now miss." Containing himself, he respectfully said. He really should just shut up. Always.


    Xiao Jun approached, "Is this?" He''d continuously refined pills the day before without stopping until he was finally sessful. Then, Gao Lan Mei gave him a new form that he also was able to refine before finally resting.


    Due to his positive progress, he barely slept through the night. He was able to sessfully create pills! After so many years!


    Then he woke up to hear the news that the Gao household had been attacked by assassins. Though no one was hurt, he still went to the young miss''s courtyard to check on her.


    Now, here he was, watching Gao Lan Mei test the pills he created. The Spirit Gathering Pill. It would help cultivators to absorb spiritual energy faster to breakthrough.


    He hoped to also give it a try, "Ah, young miss, can I try as well?" he asked, face red with embarrassment.


    "Try what? You want the advanced version of the slow lily?" Gao Lan Mei grinned at him. "Did you not like to be weak. You want to be pushed down perhaps?"


    Eh? He was already too old to be teased. Hearing this, his face became redder. What an awkward situation!


    Hurriedly denying, "No! No! The pill young miss..." he spoke softly like it''s a whisper, afraid that others might hear, probably forgetting that cultivators had a better sense of hearing.


    <em>''Wait a minute. There is an advanced version of slow lily?''</em> Xiao Jun realized the main point of that statement. This made him speechless by Gao Lan Mei, again.


    Gao Lan Mei only smiled but did not answer at all. Xiao Jun was the one making the pills for her now, he could just take any if he wanted, but he still asked for her permission first. A very silly man, but she approved.


    It took a while for the blue Oni masked protector to fully stabilize his rank increase. From being an eighth-degree martial cultivator, he now was on the ninth degree. Just like his captain.


    Who would have thought that he could increase his rank after following Gao Lan Mei for only some time?

 Chapter 67: Curiosity

    Chapter 67: Curiosity


    He approached Gao Lan Mei and bowed low, "Young miss, thank you for your help for us to advance!" His voice was loud and held deep gratitude to her. He wanted to make sure everyone in the courtyard could hear him.


    Especially those protectors who felt insulted by Gao Lan Mei''s rejection.


    Why? She said that it''s bothersome to oversee the Zicuy Regime, because she may have other ns.


    If she could produce pills to help breakthrough effortlessly, what more could she do? Theblue Oni masked protector wanted them to realize this themselves.


    And he was not wrong because after hearing what he said, the others felt envy and curiosity. Envy because if they were the ones beside her, the benefit would have fallen to them.


    Curiosity as the old man near her was asking about pills.


    <em>What was the meaning of this?</em>


    <em>Were the pills made by a master? </em>


    <em>Was that the reason for the quick advancement of the two protectors? </em>


    <em>Did she have more? </em>


    <em>What could they do to get one?</em>


    All these questions were running to the protectors head but unable to voice it out as afraid to offend and lose their possible chance of increasing the rank. At that moment, they have decided to curry favor on the Gao Young Miss instead!


    Gao Chu was also curious. Her young miss had been acting differently ever since she''d woken up from the ident.


    Gao Lan Mei had never been interested in cultivation. In better terms, she ''tried'' to not be interested as she herself could not cultivate.


    Now, the young miss studied medicine. From the Medical Pavilion tost night''s incidents with the assassins, and now with the protectors.


    She also forgot to add the medical study that she was doing with the old beggar who was previously mute.


    Having a hard time epting the drastic changes, Gao Chu had decided to just do what she always did before; being loyal and obedient to Gao Lan Mei.


    With a smile, "Young miss, the owner of the Medical Pavilion arrived and is with your father right now" Deciding to interrupt, she conveyed her reason to look for Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes brightened, with a surprised smile, "Truly? They are early." The sun had just risen not long ago, "Help me." She said. Of course, Gao Chu would happily oblige.


    When she heard that the Medical Pavilion''s owner arrived, Gao Lan Mei just realized that she was still in her sleeping robes. It''s a good thing her father did notment much on it.


    Did Gao Qi understand that being angry with her for being indecent was petty? Not really. That''s why most men, protectors, and servants on the Gao Manor could only bow their heads when she was near earlier. No one wanted to have their eyes gouged out.


    After changing to proper attire, Gao Lan Mei sent Gao Chu to her father to ry that she would be there shortly.


    Going to the herb room, she prepared a bowl of warm water and pulled out a bloody handkerchief to soak it entirely. The water turned light red or pinkish after a short time.


    While this was happening, the little brown sparrow arrived in the room. It was afraid to make any noise that would disturb Gao Lan Mei.


    Aside from that reason, it was still wondering if Gao Lan Mei was serious about this, "Feng Ji," it''s miss called. "Peacock flesh flower." Gao Lan Mei instructed in a very serious tone.


    Feng Ji flew near its miss and choked the smelly flower. Transforming to its human form, she handed the flower to Gao Lan Mei.


    There were two bowls in front of Gao Lan Mei. One was soaked with a bloody handkerchief.


    The other had her wounded index finger soaked on it, blood flowed out of the wound that was immersed in the water.

 Chapter 68: How the pigs are made

    Chapter 68: How the pigs are made


    Gao Lan Mei ced the end of the stem of the Peacock Flesh flower first into the bowl with her blood mixed with it. She could see the flower absorbing the bloody water from the stems to the leaves then to the petals.


    Some of the petals, turned light red after all the bloody water was absorbed. She then did the same with the other bowl and the handkerchief.


    All the bloody water was absorbed by the Peacock Flesh flower, however, the petals that had initially turned red from Gao Lan Mei''s blood did not brighten.


    The other petals turned red as well, as if the bloody water from the bowl avoided the petals that wereced with Gao Lan Mei''s blood.


    Feng Ji felt relieved. <em>''Notpatible.''</em> She wanted to do a happy dance, her face was enduring a big smile.


    Do not get her wrong, she understood that her miss needed to be strong soon, but dual cultivation was a serious matter. Feng Ji looked like a child, but she knew how pigs were made.


    With a little kissing and touching, baby pigs are born. Many baby pigs. She did not like the idea of many Gao Lan Meis yet.


    With a frown, "Hmmm. Notpatible." Gao Lan Mei was disappointed, she was nning to give Xi Ma a generous dowry if he waspatible with her.


    That''s why she was collecting treasures from everywhere. For her and her future double repair partner. One cannot use a free service all the time. One must pay sometimes.


    Now she needed to look for another strong cultivator for that goal. "Anyway, let''s get the purple rose herb first in the meantime."


    Feng Ji watched Gao Lan Mei leave the Peacock Flesh flower, she then decided to eat it.


    ...


    Wei Jiayi and two of his trusted guards arrived at the Gao Manor. The earlier he could finish handing the purple rose herb over, the earlier he could leave. Now, in front of him was the very nervous Left Minister Gao.


    It''s been almost an incense of time and Gao Lan Mei had still not shown up. How many cups of tea did he finish drinking? How many more would he drink before she arrived?


    What would that woman do if he decided to leave? He badly wanted to do so. Sadly, he could not back out of his word. He would just mess with her in a different way.


    The guards and protectors did not miss the sly smile on the prince''s face. He was now wearing a ck mask covering his forehead to nose. The reddish lips, as well as the strong jaw that were visible,were enough to assume that the rest of the face under the mask was from a handsome young man.


    While waiting, Gao Qi already asked the servants to make Gao Lan Mei hurry.


    He did not know why Prince Wei had an appointment with his daughter, but regardless, the prince was their benefactor. Having a good rtionship with him would benefit their family as well.


    Before the prince arrived, his daughter gave him two pieces of shocking news. One, she has freed one of the assassins. He was not even sure if Gao Lan Mei''s snake beast was still inside the assassin''s body.


    Next, he learned that two of the protectors assigned to her created amotion when both of them suddenly had an increase in the cultivation rank. He now got a lot of requests from the other protectors to be assigned to her as well.


    Before even getting to the bottom of these two incidents, now the controversial and mysterious Prince Wei was looking for her.


    "What''s with the mask? Hiding your wrinkles?" Then his daughter arrives, atst.

 Chapter 69: I am too ugly now

    Chapter 69: I am too ugly now


    The insult was obviously for Wei Jiayi, and Gao Shen felt like doing a kowtow to the prince for her daughter''s insult! Who knew what he would do to her or to the entire Gao family?!


    "Mei''er!" Gao Qi called out at Gao Lan Mei''s taunting remarks to Wei Jiayi. That also included the fact that she made the visitor wait for so long, moving closer to his daughter to whisper, "His Highness Prince Wei has been waiting for so long, you must apologize!"


    Adding to that, he also disapproved of Gao Lan Mei''sck of respect to Wei Jiayi. The man saved her life! Shaking his head, and decided to talk to her about itter.


    Gao Lan Mei arrived, wearing a white robe. Her face was still covered with a veil of the same color as her robe. Her untied waist-long hair swayed every time she took a step.


    She was being followed by two masked guards, or protectors of the Gao Family. Wei Jiayi also noticed that there were more guards in the Gao Family today than his recent visit.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned disapprovingly, then nce at the Wei Jiayi, "Prince Wei?" she blurted out loud enough for him to hear.


    Smirking, "As a matter of fact, yes." Wei Jiayi felt delighted at her unhappy expression, "Answering to your question about the mask, it''s none-of-your-business." Voiceced with mockery.


    Then adding''''How about you? What''s with the veil?" If Gao Qi was not with them, he might have added,<em>''You did not wear that before when you were rejected by the second prince, multiple times.''</em>


    Touching the white face veil, with an action attempting to remove it, "Well, I am too ugly now, I hate to ruin your day. But if you insist" Her eyes glinting with mischief. This prince is known to like beautiful things. Even his own pce is adorned with elegance.


    "Tsk. Do not waste more of my time!" he just decided to blurt out instead. This woman really liked to make fun of him.


    Every time he saw Gao Lan Mei, he got annoyed. He was on the verge of deliberately strangling her or just cutting her tongue.


    She was just injured a couple of days ago, so what she''s saying could be true. That he did not want to see!


    The guards with Wei Jiayi were astonished that there was someone who could speak to him this way. That too, without any fear!


    Chuckling, "Of course. I am sorry." Seeing him annoyed made her day. She could not defeat him with physical strength, but that does not mean she would cower before him.


    Then bringing her attention to Gao Qi, "Father, I have a deal with His Highness, I would need your help to open our storage house, so we can offer an appropriate exchange for the herb he has now."


    Gao Qi nodded, feeling bad that Gao Lan Mei did not mention this agreement to him beforehand. What kind of herb required him to open the storage house?


    "Follow me." He said, eyeing the exquisite wooden chest that one of Wei Jiayi guards carried. The chest looked heavy, but the guard effortlessly carried it.


    Gao Lan Mei followed Gao Qi, who''s leading the way. She really hoped that the purple rose herb would like something in the Gao storage house. If not, she would just have Feng Ji release all spoils and borrowed items stored.


    This made her brows wrinkled. She did not like the idea of Wei Jiayi seeing all her treasures.


    "Hey!" Gao Lan Mei surprised eximed. Then red at Wei Jiayi furiously. She could feel the numbing pain of her scalp after her hair was pulled! Touching her scalp to make there was at least hair left on it.


    "Your hair is annoying! It''s blocking my view! Move to the back!" Wei Jiayi said indignantly.

 Chapter 70: Truly?

    Chapter 70: Truly?


    Her long inky hair that reached her waist and looked too silky to touch was on the way.<em> ''Yes, it''s the hair''s fault.''</em>


    He subconsciously reached for it, even forgetting that they were walking, so if Gao Lan Mei moved forward it would be pulled. Of course, he would not say that. Thankfully, he was used to hiding his emotions, else she would notice his embarrassment.


    <em>''What embarrassment, it''s really disrupting the view!''</em> convincing himself.


    Gritting her teeth, "Truly?" She asked still with a re, then walked at the back of his guards. If it''s annoying, just tell it! Gao Lan Mei felt offended but did not voice it out further.


    ''How can it block your view? You''re taller than me!'' Gao Lan Mei could only reach up to Wei Jiayi''s shoulder. Just this fact proved that it was intentional!


    Seeing her upset expression, while she scoped an area on her scalp, he smiled triumphantly. It seemed that she was only tolerating his presence. It was the same way with him.


    While this was happening, Wei Jiayi''s guard was dumbfounded. <em>''Master, if you''re annoyed, you kill people! Not pull their hair and just let go!''</em> They internallyined.


    Wei Jiayi''s personal guards also wanted to go back soon and tell this incident to the others, which might cause an unbelievable shock to appear on their faces.


    Wei Jiayi''s was in a good mood, "Master!" one of his guards blurted out, then he smelled something unpleasant. He halted, "What is that?" sensing a bad premonition.


    One of his guard moved closer, handkerchief at hand, "Master, asking to remove something on your hair," he nervously said. Wei Jiayi guards were more than aware that their master, loathed being dirty.


    He was not sure how to tell his master, how to exin that there was bird shit on his hair!


    With a ck face, "What are you removing?" his tone threatening, which made the guards face paled white. In all honesty, Wei Jiayi already scented the smell of stench, causing for his aura to change dangerously.


    "Poop." Gao Lan Mei said, dismissively, "There is poop on your hair." She rified.


    Gritting his teeth trying his best not tosh out, "Pray tell, how did that happen?" he asked no one in particr. Cleanliness was very important to him!


    His guards bowed their heads, it seemed that the waste was from a bird. They did not notice anything earlier, it just appeared out of nowhere!


    Wei Jiayi was very sure that Gao Lan Mei was involved, with an evil smile, "What do you think Miss Gao?" he asked her suddenly.


    Shrugging her shoulder, "Do not know. Probably the animal found your hair annoying as well?" she asked pretending to sound innocent.


    "Hmph! Is that so?" he asked mockingly. "Then be kind enough to help me remove it will you?"


    Gao Lan Mei giggled, "I would love to help you, Your Highness, but I do not know how to. I might just end up spreading it all over." Her eyes narrowing at Wei Jiayi, before crossing her arms over her chest and adding, "You do not want that, do you?" She asked almost taunting.


    Then she continued, "I also rmend that we move quickly. We never know if more will suddenly drop on your hair." Gao Lan Mei to maintain her indifference but it was too fun to mock the man as she thought evilly,<em>''I might decide to have all the birds in the Shizi Empire do the same.''</em>


    Wei Jiayi can''t help but re at her. ''Is she threatening me?''


    With a cough, "Your Highness, allow me to help?" Gao Qi face twitch with the current situation.


    Basing on this, he could really feel that his daughter and the prince were not even on friendly terms. So, what had caused them to only be able to tolerate each other''s presence?

 Chapter 71: How about that?

    Chapter 71: How about that?


    Gao Qi could not help but sigh heavily. For him, it would be wonderful if Prince Wei was at least on good terms with Gao Lan Mei. However, he also knew that things could not be forced just like that.


    <em>''I should probably be happy that my daughter is not looking for any love interest this soon.''</em> Gao Qi thought to himself. Wei Jiayi was famous for being rich and he is also handsome under that mask. Though he prefers Prince Jiayi to his future son-inw, no one knows what will happen in the future.


    From Prince Wei''s reaction earlier when his daughter admitted to being ugly, he already gave up the idea of the prince considering her as wife or concubine.


    If it was known that Gao Qi was hoping to have Prince Wei as his son-inw, Gao Lan Mei might decide to take some drastic measures to make sure that it would never happen.


    "No need." Wei Jiayi responded coldly. A casual response from him, but everyone could feel the drastic drop in temperature around him.


    He walked towards Gao Lan Mei, just stopping when it''s enough for him to tower over her. Gao Lan Mei subconsciously stepped back, cautious.


    Her personal protectors raise their guards, ready to pull their swords at the moment Wei Jiayi tried to hurt Gao Lan Mei.


    Wei Jiayi smiled slyly at her, "I think this is a bad day. Being unclean makes me feel unwell. Let''s do the transfer next time. Alright?" his tone was so sweet, contrasting to the murderous atmosphere around him. "Unless you want to cooperate and help. How about that?" his tone was so soft but the threat was very clear, making anyone unable to refuse.


    Gao Lan Mei felt that the Prince was at his limit of patience so she could only nod her head in response to show her intent to cooperate with the prince for the time being.With her face showing disapproval, "Alright. Feng Ji!" calling out. She agreed to help, but not personally. Remembering their cease-fire, it''s already satisfying to annoy this prince anyway.


    A little brown sparrow flew towards Gao Lan Mei and nestled on top of her head. Its small sparrow head leans sideways observing the situation.


    "Help the prince clean his hair," she said. This prince had a strange affinity for the Feng Ji. For some reason, she could feel that he badly wanted to be close to the sparrow. Like he was trying to win Feng Ji''s favor.


    <em>''He''s probably into small girls.''</em> Feng Ji was way older than everyone presents, considerably over the marriageable age.


    However, it did not sit well with Gao Lan Mei if the prince had that intention.


    If this thought reached Wei Jiayi, who knows how insulted he would be!


    "Aye miss." A childish voice was heard, affirming themand. Then a little brown sparrow flew to the ground.


    Another moment, a girl around five years of age appeared in the sparrow''s original ce. Hair and eyes so bright red, that it matched her red robes as well.


    Wei Jiayi smiled at the girl, "That works for me too." His murderous intent disappearing instantly, and his face brightened. He reached inside her sleeves, he handed a handkerchief to Feng Ji.


    The little girl nodded with a serious expression, reaching for the handkerchief, ignoring the curious nces from around.


    Noticing her father''s inquiring eyes, "Father, Feng Ji is my contracted spirit beast." Gao Lan Mei said. "Feng Ji introduce yourself to father."


    Feng Ji obediently greeted Gao Qi with a slight bow, "My name is Feng Ji, please treat me well."


    Gao Qi nodded his head, "What about the snakest night with the assassins?" he blurted out suddenly.


    "There were assassinsst night? Here?" Wei Jiayi asked while watching Feng Ji decide on how to clean his hair. This news had not reached him yet.


    Nodding with a sad expression on his face, "Yes, Your Highness, thankfully we are prepared this time."


    It was a good thing that his daughter was not hurt and the Protectors arrived in his courtyard at the right time.

 Chapter 72: Lets continue

    Chapter 72: Let''s continue


    If Feng Ji stayed to serve Gao Lan Mei as her new master, even though he prefers otherwise, Wei Jiayi might need to tolerate the woman.


    He still wondered why the sparrow was here. Where was Feng Ji''s original owner?


    "You''re too tall." Feng Ji said unhappily as she looked up to Wei Jiayi. After shaking her head, wings suddenly appeared on her back, lifting herself up to reach his hair to clean the bird poop.


    Wei Jiayi stiffened as he looked Feng Ji''s current appearance. He was feeling nostalgic with how Feng Ji looked at that moment. Bloody red hair, eyes, and robes. The wings looked like a hawk''s instead of a sparrow''s.


    The only thing missing was the crow pawn staying on her shoulder, just like the time he met the sparrow years ago.


    He also could not help but feel sad. <em>''Can''t you recognize even my aura at all?''</em> He asked himself silently.


    Those near them moved away, except for Gao Lan Mei, who observed Wei Jiayi''s expression.


    She was still trying to learn to read someone''s thoughts or feelings through facial expression, bodynguage and among other hints.


    Right now, looking at the prince, she could tell there were no romantic thoughts being shown to Feng Ji.


    After a while, "Done." Feng Ji said, feeling satisfied. Shended on the ground and tacked her wings.


    "Good job," Wei Jiayi said, then gave Feng Ji a small rose designed poach from his sleeves.


    With Gao Lan Mei''s permission, Feng Ji epted and opened the poach. To her delight it contained candies!


    Her face brightened, "You seem better now. I will forgive for thest time because of this." Seriously telling Wei Jiayi. Feng Ji was referring to the incident at the Medical Pavilion.


    That time, she already had animosity for the man, but the miss needed his herbs so, Feng Ji tried to be civil.


    Wei Jiayi just smiled at that, "Let''s continue. We do not have the whole day." He nced at Gao Lan Mei, who still followed from the back.


    The walk did not take long before they arrived at the storage house. The ce was being guarded as well, by Zicuy Regime Protectors.


    Before they went inside, Wei Jiayi''s guard ced the chest down and opened it. As soon as they did, a pleasant scent of rose was emitted from the chest.


    If one went closer, one would see a purple rose that emitted smoke around it. The petals also had a strange luster, making anyone unable to resist touching it.


    The purple rose herb was as high as Gao Lan Mei''s waist. Seeing, that Feng Ji was interested toe closer, "Not yet." This was an enchanter herb. Meaning it was like any spiritual beast with consciousness.


    It would increase rank and give more benefits to its chosen owner. The Purple Rose herb owned by Wei Jiayi was still in the lower rank, but still, he was the only one who couldmand it.


    Everyone else would just be entranced by the Purple Rose herb not knowing how dangerous it was to touch it. As it was a rose, there were thorns on it.


    For this rose, the thorns were the smokeing out from it that were poisonous, that was why a special storage chest must be used to contain it.


    Wei Jiayi made a motion using his hand for Gao Lan Mei to move closer to the Purple Rose herb chest, "You know how this works right?"


    With a nod, "Yes." Giving her hand to him, he pulled out a dagger and made a small sh on her palm.


    He held her dainty wrist, to keep the blood flowing out from the wounded palm as it went directly to the herb.

 Chapter 73: She should be chained

    Chapter 73: She should be chained


    Wei Jiayi frowned, not missing that she already had a fresh wound on her finger, "You get hurt a lot." His tone filled with disapproval. "Is that from the assassins?" he curiously inquired. It''s just a small wound, not life-threatening.


    <em>''What are you doing? Mind your own business.''</em> He chastised himself. Wei Jiayidid not know why he asked that, but he felt that it''s right to break the awkward silence. There was also the unpleasant feeling that her being heart in the first ce was uneptable.


    <em>''Regardless, this woman was disaster-prone.''</em>Wei Jiayi concluded as for him, wherever she went, she would either get wounded because of an ident or she would create amotion.


    Too bad for her future husband, she should be chained or caged after marriage to avoid unnecessary incidents. ''A spelled chain should work on her. She''s too rebellious.''


    Wei Jiayi thought about this subconsciously without realizing that he was not supposed to. His thoughts were already drifting to making ns like he would be her future husband...


    It''s weird that they were talking casually now. Even though that was the case, Gao Lan Mei did not mind.


    As long as the prince was not trying anything, she would be civil and not retaliate in any way. His avable resources were still worth it to have her endure and tolerate his presence


    Answering him, "No. I was looking for a husband." She said dismissively. Since the rest were not close to them, Wei Jiayi was the only one who heard it. It was just the two of them near the enchanted herb.


    To think that he was just thinking about her future husband being unlucky.


    Hearing that, he scoffed, "What is the connection of your wound to finding a husband?" what a strange woman. She gets wounded for petty things like that, "Were you still chasing the second prince?" his tone full of scorn.


    Gao Lan Mei nced at him, "No. He is an imbecile." The woman who chased the second prince was already dead.


    "You realized that just now?" With a smirk, "Good that you can think properly now. Should I congratte you?" His tone was full of fake congrattions.


    If Gao Lan Mei continued to chase the second prince, it would not be a good future for the Gao Household, that included Feng Ji who served her as well.


    Amused by his attempt at taunting, she decided to ignore that remark. Saying instead, "How much more do you need?" Gao Lan Mei''s blood continued to flow down her palm, dropping on the petals of the Purple Rose herb.


    "It''s not me who needs it." The blood drops were for recognition. It was the first offering to attempt ownership.


    This woman just did not have any spiritual energy thus, having a contract with an enchanted might take longer.


    Who knows how much more the herb needed to acknowledge even the attempt in changing ownership?


    Deciding to not waste more time, "Do not move your hand away," Wei Jiayi then released her wrist, then with the knife he still held, he made a sh on his other hand, specifically on his palm.


    After doing so, he joined both wounded hands together, both palms, blood dripping at the same time on the Purple Rose herb.


    Gao Lan Mei''s palm was soft, his hand almost enveloped the dainty hand. Too soft and too small for Wei Jiayi''s liking.


    Some of the blood was mixed and slid down her arm as well, making her white sleeve red.


    That action made Gao Lan Mei dumbfounded, and she could not help but stare at the prince, with an inquiring gaze.


    Feeling the gaze from her, "What? You''re too slow." He said with a frown, dismissing any other thoughts from her.

 Chapter 74: Two owners

    Chapter 74: Two owners


    Hearing Wei Jiayi''s insult, she could just stare at him tly, "Heh, thank you I guess." Of course, this prince would not do anything without benefit.


    After both of their blood started to be absorbed by the Purple Rose herb, the bud blossomed further, its petals became more lustrous and the smoke around it lessened.


    The vines of the herb that originally were not moving, started to sway around, like a dance, reaching out to their hands that were currently still together.


    Wei Jiayi removed his hand to avoid being included with the first step of ownership. He just shared a little of his blood since he had a massive amount of spiritual energy which Gao Lan Mei did not have.


    Despite doing so, one of the vines from the Purple Rose herb still followed his hand and curled on his wrist, "Tsk. Stop! She will be your new owner!" Hemanded, but then there was no response from the herb. How bothersome!


    The vine was still wrapped around his wrist securely. It did not show any signs of letting go. The more he moved or tried to remove the vine, the tighter it''s grip got.


    "What''s going on?" Gao Lan Mei frowned, eyebrowse down in a knot. It was seldom that an enchanted creature wanted to have two owners!


    Seeing that Wei Jiayi was preparing to cut the vine, "Do not hurt it!" they were in the middle of the transfer of ownership if the herb became indignant of her, there was a high chance that she would be refused as an owner.


    "I know!" he eximed through clenched teeth. If he hurt the Purple Rose herb, there''s a very high chance for it to be hostile.


    The herb which did not listen to him anymore would surely get pissed and he would not be able to control it. At the time, the herb would need to be destroyedpletely.


    If the purple rose herb was destroyed, no one would benefit. The medicines created from it were priceless!


    Yes, the herb was still not of a higher degree, but the older it got and more it cultivated, the higher the benefit would be.


    Thinking about this, if both of them owned the herb, there was really no downside. Aside from the fact that he needed to see her whenever he needed the herbs. Anyway, it was near impossible for Gao Lan Mei to change ownership without external help.


    Gao Lan Mei was very much aware of the challenges of getting acknowledgment from an enchanted herb without spiritual energy, that was why the little ck snake was waiting to help.


    It seemed that it was not needed anymore. Since the Purple Rose herb had already decided by the way its vines wrapped on their wrist, there was no need to dilly dally. If she could use it, that worked perfectly for her.


    The others who were seeing what was going on did not know what to do. They also could not go closer unless instructed.


    Gao Lan Mei watched helplessly at the vines that swayed around them. Then two vines went into her sleeves. The movement made her giggle. "What is it doing?" the vine skin made her ticklish, wanting to move away.


    "Who knows." Wei Jiayi said tly. Since he was the original owner, the vines were not searching for anything. The vines inside Gao Lan Mei might have found something interesting, wanting it as an exchange token.


    The vines did get out of her sleeves with a pouch and a snake after a short while. The snake made Wei Jiayi wonder. "What is a snake doing there?" he blurted out.


    Ignoring him again, she asked instead, "Are these its exchange tokens?" It seems that the herb already got its tokens without going inside the storage house.

 Chapter 75: Idiot bird!

    Chapter 75: Idiot bird!


    The vines curled over the rose designed pouch and the little ck snake. It seemed to be ying with its spoils.


    Removing all the content of the poach using its vines, four bright green pills fell to the ground.


    Moving with consciousness, the purple rose herb discarded the little ck snake and greedily grabbed the pills on the ground using its vines, feeling the spiritual energying from each pill.


    This action showed that it found the things inside the rose pouch to be more interesting. For Gao Lan Mei it was good that the herb ignored the little ck snake, else Yen Mingjue would rant non-stop.


    <strong>Shiiii! </strong>


    <strong>Shi!</strong>


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    There was the strange sounding out of the purple rose herb showing its delight with what it found.


    After realizing what was going. Those that knew how valuable the pills are would definitely feel that it was a waste to lose them to a nt!


    "Vice-captain! That''s the pills!" the dark green Oni masked protector eximed. He really wanted to be on the Gao Lan Mei''s good side, by shutting up, however, if the pills are eaten by a nt, wasn''t that a waste?


    "The herb already has it!" he really felt bad about the situation and was itching to do something about it.


    The rest of the protectors who learned about the pills that gave the two the chance to increase their ranks eyed the pills as well. Hoping to have a chance to get one in the future. Deciding that they would do their best to be on Gao Lan Mei''s good side.


    To avoid making the pills go to waste, he dived near the purple rose herb vine and tried to grab the pills but failed as the vines immediately felt the iing threat and moved its vine holding the pills under its leaves.


    The action was like a child hiding its candies from the others.


    Seeing this, "Idiot bird! Do not touch it!" Gao Lan Mei abruptly eximed. If the herb wanted the pills, it could have it. The higher the herb''s degree, the better the benefit was anyway.


    The idiot bird, aka, the dark green Oni masked protector was kicked by Gao Lan Mei on the legs while he was on the ground.


    Feeling remorse that he failed to save the pills or because he was kicked by the young miss, "I am sorry young miss. I failed," his tone was so disheartening, Gao Lan Mei was not sure of what to say.


    Wei Jiayi seemed to ignore the rest, and just gazed at the purple rose herb, on its vines which held the bright green pills, "These pills, are they what I think they are?" He asked, not looking at the Gao Lan Mei but the question was directed at her.


    He noticed that the bright green pills were only on earth stage one, but the condensed spiritual energy on it was already exceptional. If he was not mistaken, this was made for spiritual gathering energy.


    With a nod, "Yes." Right now, the herb was crushing the bright green pills to its stem, the murmured delighting from it is heard. By doing this, it seemed that the pills were being absorbed by the herb.


    Pointing at the action of the herb, "I believe, with this, you are already an owner as well." The pills surely made the herb happy. If that''s not an indication that it epted Gao Lan Mei, then what would be?


    Adding, "All medicine that is from the Purple Rose herb, you will give me half of it." If she got her hands-on pills, surely the quality of the medicine she could produce is also high.

 Chapter 76: Half and a half

    Chapter 76: Half and a half


    With a snort, "If you are going to sell any of the medicine from me, you will give me half of the revenue." Gao Lan Mei said, with the tone of challenge in case Wei Jiayi nned to refuse. Gao Lan Mei would make sure that her hard work would be of great benefit!


    <em>''Well, for now, it would be Xiao Jun''s hard work, especially for the pills.''</em> She thought giving credit to where its.


    "Tsk. I will provide the materials, you make it, then I will sell it. It''s only fair that you get one-third of the earnings." He said, not able to remove the feeling that he should just give in.


    For him, Gao Lan Mei was so rebellious that it''s a waste of time to even argue.


    With a giggle, "How about, I just sell my medicine somewhere else?" then adding, "As a matter of fact, you are not the one selling the stuff I make personally anyway. So, remove the part ''then I will sell it''" She added tauntingly.


    <em>''If I ever see him selling one of my creations, I will take a bath on a frozenke!''</em> Gao Lan Mei internal thoughts, not knowing that, in the future, it would happen, and she would be thankful that the vow was not done loudly.


    With a re, "You know what I mean! Fine! All earnings are half and half. I want those pills to be sold as well." He said finally. Their banter would not finish unless someone gave up.


    In normal circumstances, Wei Jiayi would use force, military tactics and deceiving acts to get what he wanted.


    Now, it seemed that it was very easy to give up when Gao Lan Mei was involved. How did he feel about it? Very bad!


    Feeling that the prince was upset for giving her what she wants, "Aye! Aye! Your Highness!" She said with mock respect, then giggled, "Do not brood, it''s still a great benefit, right?" she said, not knowing why she felt that it''s a must to pacify the prince.


    "Who''s brooding?! Stay away!" Wei Jiayi was very sure that Gao Lan Mei was making fun of him.


    He could not see her whole face because of the face veil, but he could bet his left arm that the woman was smiling slyly at him!


    <strong>Boom! </strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Their attention was caught by the sound. That was exactly sound for a cultivator increasing rank.


    Right that moment though, it was not for a cultivator but for the Purple Rose herb!


    Momentarily forgetting his rising anger, "Good!" as a co-owner of the herb, of course, it would be pleasant to have his enchanted herb rise to a higher rank. Being tangled with the disastrous woman still, had some perks.


    "Hmmm" Seeing the Purple Rose herb after its increase in rank, Gao Lan Mei could say that it was now a tier two enchanter herb.


    It originally could not be sold or given away without its agreement. Sadly, she was not the only one who could decide on what to do with it.


    Releasing a deep breath, "All fine now. I will start making money for you." She said, dismissively to Wei Jiayi. Paying more attention to the Purple Rose herb.


    Being in a very good mood, "Very good then. Work hard!" he patted her head like a child with his not wounded hand. The other handy on his side with some blood still gushing from it.


    "Hey!" Remembering his wound, she reached for his arm to pull him towards a certain direction, "follow me." She said with amanding tone that so serious, that made Wei Jiayi frown.


    Wei Jiayi could not refuse and actually he did not feel offended. He finds that getting attention from Gao Lan Mei did not feel bad and somehow made him feel happy that confuses him.

 Chapter 77: Hand

    Chapter 77: Hand


    ''Stop it.'' Wei Jiayi refused to acknowledge the strange feeling that he was experience. At that moment though, he was also startled by Gao Lan Mei''s action. She was pulling, no, dragging him somewhere.


    <em>''Did she decide to suddenly kill me and bury me somewhere?''</em> Thinking this, amused by his line of thought since there is no way she could even match him with her puny arms and weak physique. "What are you nning?" he still asked skeptically.


    "I''m bringing you somewhere l can kill you silently, then bathe in your blood and feed your innards to the wolves." She sarcastically retorted, betting that the prince was thinking the worst at the moment.


    Raising his brow, "Heh. So barbaric. You can try though. I will give you my consent for the effort." His tone yful, "But if you fail, I will skin you alive." Saying this just like he talking about the weather and not torture or murder.


    Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, "Just follow me." She retorted firmly. "You know I can''t do that. Not now, anyway." eyeing his guards who were following them.


    "Of course, aside from the fact that you are so weak, you cannot really hurt your business partner. It''s a bad move." Wei Jiayi said as a matter of fact.


    Both of them owned the Purple Rose herb, there were times that he needed to be present before she could get a part of the herb.


    "Yes. Yes." Gao Lan Mei just agreed uninterestedly, humoring his already big ego.


    Wei Jiayi''s guards and protectors followed silently, entertained by the exchange. For his guards, it was more of a surprise that the Gao Miss was so close to the prince. Their conversation was so casual that it was unbelievable.


    The decent distance was the closest any woman was able to achieve. Wei Jiayi was also not upset or overreacting to her still gripping his sleeve. Which would make anyone who served the prince surprised.


    Gao Lan Mei was still gripping his sleeve, walking quickly, dragging him, the protectors who were familiar with the manor is sure that they are heading to her courtyard, Wei Jiayi seems to not mind and just followed silently.


    At the next turn, they arrived at a courtyard where they smelt plum tree scent in the air. Wei Jiayi also smelt a little bit of iron as well.


    With a wrinkled brow, <em>''Blood.''</em> He deduced, but it seemed that it was not fresh. He was just very sensitive to the smell, being so used to it.


    Moving further into the courtyard, both went to a room with a broken door, "Sit." she said, with a serious tone, then left him immediately.


    The broken door must be because of the assassins who visitedst night. Who they were and what they wanted, Wei Jiayi wanted to find out.


    This was the first time Wei Jiayi was inside a young miss''s room, judging by the design and the girlish color of the room.


    He sat on a chair, resting his elbow on the armrest, knuckle against his cheek as he tried to determine what Gao Lan Mei was up to.


    Shortly, she came back with a tray, herbs, and gauge on it. Raising a brow, "What''s that for?" he asked, eyes narrowing at her when she sat on a chair in front of him.


    cing the tray on herp, "Hand." Gesturing to his other hand that is already getting numb, the feeling which was a sign that the wound was healing on its own.


    He was supposed to voice that out and tell her that there was no need to bother with it, instead, he obediently followed, allowing her to treat the wound, even though he knew that it would disappear in less than a day, just like it never happened.


    Silently waiting for her to finish, he looked at what she was doing as well as how serious she was.


    She might be the only woman who could get near him since he did not feel any physical repulsion against her.

 Chapter 78: Invisible barrier

    Chapter 78: Invisible barrier


    He hated crowds, generally anyone being too close to him was not to his liking, especially when those trying to get close were women.


    The strong perfume, the noise and the lustful gaze they send his way most of the time, made him so annoyed that he just wanted to kill someone.


    This was also the closest that he was able to look. The white veil covered mostly the face, if one looked closely, intently for a certain amount of time, the white veil could not fully hide the marks on the previously beautiful face.


    Subconsciously reaching for it, when he was holding the edge of the veil, the abrupt realization of what he was intending to do made him halt.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes narrowed, "Heh. I do not want to ruin your appetite, Your Highness. Mind if you do not remove my face cover?" then she carefully removed his long fingers that were holding the end of the veil. "Else, I will make you responsible."


    With a cough, "Responsible for what?" tone mocking, then added, "What''s to hide anyway? You were already ugly since before." He said instead.


    But truthfully, the first time he saw Gao Miss was the time at Medical Pavilion. He only heard rumors about the young miss of the Gao Household being spoiled and a rebellious waste.


    Ignoring his remark again, this seemed to be done a lot today by Gao Lan Mei, she instead tightened the wrap of medical strip on his hand to retaliate.


    "You!" Greeting his teeth, feeling the pain from the wound on his palm, also indicating that it was done intentionally, "Have you forgotten why it''s there in the first ce?" he asked usingly.


    With a sly glint of her eyes, "What are you talking about Your Highness? Please do not move your hand too much. My effort to treat it will be wasted." Making her voice sad, dejected for the effort that was not appreciated.


    "You are right. Let me return the favor then." He reached for her hand that was also wounded on the palm and tried to treat it with ''care''.


    Knowing his intention, of course, Gao Lan Mei would not allow him to do what he pleased. She immediately stood up and moved away from him.


    "No worries Your Highness. I appreciate the concern though, I assure you I can take care of this myself." She said assuring.


    To not giving him the chance to refute, she called for the guards outside and told them that the prince was ready to leave.


    "Thank you for today, Your Highness, I do not want to waste more of your time. I will coordinate further with the Medical Pavilion or Xi Ma directly for the herbs." Her tone so serious.


    Wei Jiayi could feel the crack in the air, with herst sentence that clearly meant her dismissal of him. It''s like an invisible barrier that shouted, ''Stay away!''


    She moved towards the exit as a courtesy to guide them out, but he could still feel the unwee atmosphere from her, making him wonder what he did wrong.


    The silent treatment was notfortable. He could feel her coldness and aloofness as if she were upset.


    What made her act this way? She normally responded cheekily and did not back down even if he insulted her.


    He''d already learned from their short interaction that even though she was weak, she would not allow anyone to look down on her.


    Not missing the red stain on her sleeve because of their mixed blood from earlier, it was very noticeable. Staring at her back, the inky ck hair that swayed every time she took a step, he wanted to touch it, but remembering what she did as revenge, he immediately discarded the idea.


    A four-man sedan chair was waiting outside the Gao Manor for him.


    Even after he got on it, then leaving to head back to his Pce, Gao Lan Mei never spoke another word to him again.

 Chapter 79: I’m not mad

    Chapter 79: I¡¯m not mad


    "Miss, why are you angry?" Feng Ji asked innocently. The sparrow still interchanged between calling her miss or young miss subconsciously.


    While still staying on the top of Gao Lan Mei''s head, Feng Ji could feel that its master was in a bad mood.


    <em>''Very bad mood.''</em>Feng Ji concluded with the desire to help its master feel better. "How about some nuts Miss?" She offered.


    The sparrow did not know why Gao Lan Mei is in a bad mood though. But surely, it''s not because of the poor bird.


    "I will pass." Gao Lan Mei answered referring to the offered nuts.


    Its small sparrow head leaned towards Gao Lan Mei''s attempting to make her feel better. "Why are you, mad Miss?"


    Reaching to the sparrow with a tap, "I''m not mad." that''s the truth. However, Gao Lan Mei had mixed emotions regarding the events earlier, especially if mentioned about the prince.


    Having the Purple Rose herb acknowledging her as an owner, then its breakthrough to higher rank was great news.


    That also meant that she needed the prince''s help every time she had to use a certain part of the herb. The parts that required the owner were stamen, pistil, and roots.


    For the pill to remove her scars, she would need the pistil. Remembering this just now, she should have ensured his presence earlier, then start ignoring him after she got what she needed.


    Was she upset when he told her that she''s ugly?


    Why did she even mention the word responsibility anyway like she wanted him to marry her?


    A paper and the ink brush in front of her was a reminder that she needed to do something but was too distracted to even start.


    The prince was dangerous. That was the case as well with his beautiful face. Masked or not, no one could say otherwise.


    From her previous life, she might not have experienced it personally but though her pawns views, she learned that beautiful men were dangerous, especially those who evoked strange feelings to women.


    The followers of the old man, her father from her previous life, also told her those beautiful men could not be trusted.


    Using their charm, they could bend anyone to their will. The old man also did the same to others before since he was good looking and did not really age. His age was just so ancient, so old.


    With a frown, she could feel her frustration rising. Gao Lan Mei didn''t like anything that she did not understand.


    She preferred books, herbs, medicine, magic, treasures, food, and strength. Above all freedom!


    They were tangible, more logical, easier to exin and definitely much more important.


    Gao Lan Mei organized her thoughts, deciding that since Wei Jiayi made her confused, she would just avoid him.


    Finalizing that decision, Gap Lan Mei focused on the task at hand. She needed Xiao Jun''s help with the next pill to make.


    The pills he made so far were already good enough for immediate use. She wanted him to try to refine the Aptitude Pill she badly needed with the Spirit Gathering Pill.


    For thecking herbs, she would have Feng Ji deal with the prince.


    After both pills were taken, she hoped that cultivation would be possible for her.


    Scribbling intently Gao Lan Mei, was not even able to hear the servantsing in to check on her for breakfast.


    Also their attempt to let her know that the door to her room was already fixed.


    In a better mood, deciding that food was the best, she went to the kitchen, looking for something to eat.


    "Young Miss!" Gao Chu was startled when Gao Lan Mei arrived in the kitchen.


    "I am hungry." she dered, touching her stomach for added effect.


    Of course, Gao Chu happily served the food to Gao Lan Mei regardless of how big the servings she needed.

 Chapter 80: Is he sulking?

    Chapter 80: Is he sulking?


    Wei Pce...


    All retainers were silent as they wait for their master''s instructions.Everyone felt like they were walking on thin ice on ake that is so wide, no one knew where or when it would end.


    The atmosphere was cold despite knowing that their master has fire element. Guards, servants as well as the aides like Xi Ma weremunicating only through their eyes, afraid to utter even one word to annoy their Highness Prince Wei further.


    Even the birds that the prince would normally focus his attention on were afraid to approach him. Since there was a bird beast sanctuary next to the Wei Pce, different species could be seen everywhere, but none of them came near due to the bad temper of their pce master.


    Sitting on the high chair that looked like a throne, his silence was serene and threatening at the same time. A calm before a storm.


    He sat with one leg thrown over the arm of the chair, his elbow on the armrest, cheeks against his knuckles as he stared nkly at no one in particr. His other hand that was wrapped in medical strips was on top of his thigh.


    The prince''s brows wrinkled sometimes that said that he was trying to solve a very difficult problem. Lips sometimes twitching, probably trying to determine if he would smile or frown or better yet, scowl.<em> ''Is he sulking?''</em>


    What could be the problem? The prince only went to the Gao Manor earlier to transfer the ownership of the purple rose herb.


    ncing at the guards who were with the Prince when he went out, Xi Ma only got a shrug as they were also not aware of what went wrong in the Gao Manor.


    They moved closer to him and whispered most of the interesting events that happened at the Gao Manor that morning.


    From the time, Wei Jiayi annoyed Gao Lan Mei by pulling her resulting in bird waste suddenly appearing on the master''s hair.


    Next was the very strange situation wherein the Purple Rose herb chose two owners, then to the part wherein Gao Lan Mei treated the prince''s wound.


    <em>''So that''s what that medical strip is for.''</em>To think that the prince would even hurt himself for this, to the extent of not removing the thing on his hand, since Xi Ma could bet that the wound was already gone by this time.


    The prince was acting strange. Too strange for even Xi Ma to cope with right now. It''s like they were doing an experiment, hoping it would not explode.


    Xi Ma was just thankful that the brutish and noisy captain who only thought with his muscles was not currently present. Who knew if he decided to suddenly blurt out something stupid that might cause the prince to finally snap.


    "What do you think of the Gao Miss?" Wei Jiayi suddenly asked, eyes looking at Xi Ma intently, at the back of his mind regretting even blurting that out.


    With a gulp, not sure why this prince asked the question since His Highness did not talk about women. The prince loathed them.


    How many times had Xi Ma heard a woman cry for mercy, begging for forgiveness because of ''identally'' grabbing the prince sleeve?


    Deciding to just answer the question, "Ah, personally Master, I find the miss unique." deciding with the safest answer. Not negative, not positive.


    "Why?" Wei Jiayi feels Xi Ma''s answer wascking. <em>''Unique? It was true that no one had the guts to disrespect him aside from her so far.''</em>


    Xi Ma decided to be specific, "The Gao Miss that we met is different from the rumors. She is a waste there is no doubt but still capable..." Pausing to observe the prince reaction, whose face was still indifferent.

 Chapter 81: Interesting

    Chapter 81: Interesting


    "Go on," waving his hand as a gesture for Xi Ma to borate.


    Continuing, "She''s like a pig that can be a tiger depending on the situation, especially when provoked, which is... interesting," Xi Ma honestly thinks this way.


    The Gao miss cannot be underestimated; hence the enemy will be caught off guard. She is so used to acting worthless, hiding even her presence and capabilities, that losing against her would just be uneptable.


    "Interesting?" Raising a brow, "Are you interested in her?" Narrowing his eyes at Xi Ma, but his tone was indifferent. Too nonchnt, it''s scary.


    "Ah master, she is interested but not in a romantic way, if that''s what you mean." Nervously rified.


    It''s very suspicious that they were talking about a woman and that the prince was the one who initiated it! The tone of hisst question was like a man who drank vinegar.


    <em>''Ah, jealousy does not fit well with you Your Highness. So weird.''</em> Xi Ma could only think like this based on the signs.


    Wanting to test his theory, "Regarding her, what do you think, master?" He asked, looking closely at the prince''s reaction. "There is a rumor by the way that the second prince is asking about the Gao Miss''s condition." Adding this bit of lie.


    ring no one in particr, "What for?" Greeting his teeth. For some reason, the idea of the second prince changing his mind about Gao Lan Mei left a bitter taste in his mouth, not even knowing why!


    Xi Ma saw Prince Wei''s reaction to the news. From how the room turned colder and the rising spiritual pressure from the pce master, there was no need to ask. Jealousy makes anyone irrational.


    Answering, "There are no specific details about that yet. Regardless, it seems that the Gao Miss is now smarter than beforepared to the time she was still chasing the second prince." Xi Ma had a sick sense of enjoyment seeing Wei Jiayi trying to act normal.


    "Watch his every move!" if that man-whore of a prince got close to that woman and she suddenly decided to go back to chasing that imbecile, just see what he would do to her!


    <em>''She is a business partner, of course, she is my responsibly!''</em> Wei Jiayi convinced himself and justified his current actions. He did not even consider the possibility of his thoughts to not makes sense.


    However, Wei Jiayi could not hide the strange connection that he felt towards Gao Lan Mei. Still, it was confusing and he wanted to make sure that he was not being hexed.


    With a smirk, he mentioned, "The woman hates me, we just tolerate each other''s presence," pausing for a moment, the smile wiped out and a frown abruptly appeared on the prince handsome face, "she normally retaliates when I annoy her..."


    Wei Jiayi couldn''t tell what Gao Lan Mei was thinking, she is too hard to understand, "Then she just stopped talking."


    Hearing this, everyone who heard Wei Jiayi was astonished. Confirming their hunch, "Master do you find the Gao Miss interesting?" Xi Ma asked smiled brightly.


    With wrinkled brows, "Interesting? She is interesting to mess with, that''s it. Do not think more about it." Then he stood up and left the room, not sure why he was ufortable with his servant''s strange stare.


    Wei Jiayi decided to just deal with Gao Lan Mei personally. He had been in many battles and defeated countless enemies before he arrived in the Shizi Empire. What could a puny woman do to him?


    With a shake of his head, Xi Ma could only watch the proud back of the prince, silently muttering <em>''Your Highness, most men tend to subconsciously act mean towards the girl that they like.''</em>


    After thinking of this, he was not sure if he should congratte Gao Lan Mei for getting the aloof prince''s attention that even the most beautiful in the mortal domain could only dream of.


    Pity perhaps? Because the prince himself did not even realize this. Xi Ma just hoped that he would acknowledge this soon before it''s toote.

 Chapter 82: He is your benefactor

    Chapter 82: He is your benefactor


    Gao Manor


    At her parents'' study, Gao Lan Mei was sitting in front of Gao Qi, silently listening to him, narrate, or, better yet ranting about Wei Jiayi''s help at the time of the ident.


    All the words spoken were so stressed, emphasizing the importance or just to get her attention.


    He probably noticed how her mind kept drifting off somewhere, instead of hearing and understanding what he was trying to say.


    Next to Gao Lan Mei was her mother. The woman was on house arrestst night due to the assassin attack and was not even allowed by her husband to go out and check on her daughter.


    Because of this, Madam Gao was also tantly ignoring the Minister and was just softly stroking her daughter''s hand that was bandaged by the medical strip.


    "I repeat, he is your benefactor. Without him providing the blood replenishing pill, I hate to think what would have happened to you." Gao Qi sincerely wanted his daughter to treat the prince with more respect, though both women in front of him were not really taking what he was saying to heart.


    Whatever their current differences, she must never forget the favor the Gao family owed him.


    "I will do my best father." Gao Lan Mei answered atst. No need to talk about it, really. She would just need to avoid the prince to not ''identally'' disrespect him.


    Do not get her wrong, she appreciates the things that the Prince did so far. Being acquainted with him would bring a lot of benefits.


    Aside from the fact that most did not know that he owned the Medical Pavilion, which had multiple branches across the whole mortal domain.


    Wei Jiayi was also the most powerful being she knew so far in the domain. The man was so easy to ckmail as well, due to his fascination with the bird species like her. Still, he was dangerous and unpredictable.


    With a deep sigh, giving up, as he knew he was being ignored most of the time, "Do your very best then." Then remembering something important, "Mei''er! Why did you release the assassins?!" he stood trying to show a more domineering effect. Not knowing why he felt he needed to.


    Both women in front of him were surprised by his sudden action, Madam Gao then nced to Gao Lan Mei after processing what her husband had pointed out, "Is that true?" she askedced with concern.


    It''s unbelievable for the madam that her daughter had involved herself with this thing.


    With a nod, then offering a reassuring smile, "Yes, but there is a valid reason for it, of course. So, do not be so angry father." Well for her, since the Liqi assassins touched the Ye family, they deserve some form of a thank you gift, right?


    Beings from another universe calls it, thank you gift basket. Her gift though could not be ced on the basket as it''s a living being.


    "Anyways, trust me father, I have everything under control." Her tone so confident that Gao Qi could not refute.


    This daughter, from the time she woke after the ident after being healed by the Holy doctor, showed many surprising things. It''s not bad, but it''s just making him worried.


    Even the Zicuy Regime seemed to already have acknowledged her presence, by the way, some were trying to get his favor to serve Gao Lan Mei.


    He could not me them anyway if she could make the two protectors'' breakthrough using pills that she had also freely given to the enchanted Purple Rose herb, that also confirmed that she probably had more that could help any protector serving under her.


    Should he feel jealous or envious that the protectors liked Gao Lan Mei more than him? Of course not. What a very stupid question!


    Gao Qi felt likeughing at his own line of thought if the protectors could keep his daughter safe, that''s all that matters.


    He wanted to know if she had more pills, but before he was able to ask, they felt an enormous presenceing towards their direction.

 Chapter 83: Third Uncle

    Chapter 83: Third Uncle


    "I am home!" eximed a thunderous and boisterous voice. The screeching could already be heard here at their location, but Gao Lan Mie was very sure that the owner of the voice was still not that close. Sound friction.


    This technique allowed someone to transmit their voice as amplified sound waves. The farther you are, the stronger the sound is, it lessens if the user is nearer.


    But judging from the enormous spiritual presence, he should be near, Gao Lan Mei was now even more sure of that.


    Gritting her teeth furiously, trying her best not to fall to her knees as it was too much for her current physique to take the friction. She was not even sure if blood was oozing from her ears!


    Covering his ears, "Gao Shen!" Gao Qi did not know if he should be happy to see his younger brother or be enraged with his way of greeting.


    His ears were reverberating because of the sound. <em>''Did he transmit this across entire Gao Manor?!''</em> if he did, Gao Qi would make sure to give him an earful.


    It did not matter if he was stronger in cultivation, Gao Qi was still the eldest!


    The door of the room opened abruptly, and the wind bought the presence of a man who came in quickly to enwrap Gao Qi in a bear hug, "Hahaha! Brother did you miss me?" the man was so happy that he did not even notice or realize the res that he got from the people in the room, especially from the brother he was now hugging very tightly.


    Gao Qi could only grunt, as his brother was squeezing him too tightly. He was initially upset with Gao Shen''s way of greeting, but seeing how happy the man was, he can only sigh and let it pass, "Wee home." they were not able to see each other for years anyway.


    Gao Shen was as tall as Gao Qi, probably even taller. He wore a white robeced with gold, looking at the way it expensively moved with him, it seemed to be made of some kind of high-quality cloth like silk perhaps.


    The handsome face looked so carefree that it did not hide his great delight to be home.


    Gao Lan Mei also noticed the red Buddha amulet bracelet that he was wearing. Cultivation Restriction Talisman. Being red meant that he was from a sect and that he is an inner disciple.


    From Gao Lan Mei''s borrowed memory, Gao Shen was the genius of the Gao Family.


    Gao Shen left home, <em>''forcefully''</em> by her grandfather to focus on cultivation. He was not kicked out really, but that felt like it when he seems to prefer to have a carefree life rather than following rules of a Sect and increase his spiritual rank.


    Gao Lan Mei also remembered that her third uncle was very much in tune with her petty tricks before, a partner in crime, some might say.


    At a very young age of twenty summers, he was able to reach the Immortal Martial Degree making him qualified to enter the Immortal Domain, where all marital cultivators dream of entering.


    The man as far as she remembered was like her father''s shadow, though his cultivation was higher, Gao Shen treated Gao Qi as his idol.


    Counting right, he had not been home for more than five years. She could already imagine his rantter on how he was so lonely just cultivating, remembering how he did that a lot before.


    "Yes! Yes! I am home atst!" then nodding exaggeratedly, finally realizing that others were in the room,


    "Oh! Sister-inw!" he approached Madam Gao for a hug but was halted by Gao Qi by grabbing his robe''s cor.


    With a frown, "Brother, you are as stingy as ever!" he said, smiling yfully, "Oh! Mei Mei! This should be our Mei''er!" then he moved in front of Gao Lan Mei, intending to hug her. To his dismay, she stepped back before he could reach her.


    "Wee home, third uncle." She had all the good memories rting to this man. Still, she was not used to being hugged.

 Chapter 84: Lets have a bet!

    Chapter 84: Let''s have a bet!


    Gao Shen ced his hand on his heart, with a fake hurt expression, "Why are you staying away from me?" He asked with a tone sulking, which did not really match with the sly glint of his eyes, "And what''s with the face veil?" his expression not approving the blue face veil that she currently wore.


    <em>''What is there to hide for? Our Mei''er is beautiful!''</em> Gao Shen thought suspiciously.


    When she appeared distracted, while looking at his Cultivation Restriction Talisman, he moved swiftly, trying to grab the face veil off her face.


    Gao Shen smirked, "I will just find out for myself!" she might be hiding a pimple. Girls normally were very conscious with minor blemishes.


    With no avail though, after his first and second attempt as he was just deflected by Gao Lan Mei.


    Trying again, he became ecstatic. Whenever his hand came closer to snatch the veil, she either dodged, maneuvering her body swiftly by a side step or used a flick of her hand to throw his arm away or any part of his that she could reach.


    Not strong enough to really push him away, but she used the momentum of her flickered hand to be pushed back intentionally!


    "Hohoho! What is the meaning of this?" surprised with his niece''s action, he was also happy that she could take care of herself with the way she moved.


    "Brother you trained Mei''er well!" He eximed with delight and did not notice Gao Qi shaking his head, denying this im.


    There were no wasted movements, every small action used energy smartly and did what needed to be done. He grinned at her, enjoying the interaction. Defense and attack! She got a good master!


    Even though she could not cultivate, if she knew good martial arts, as a woman staying in the mortal domain it''s already enough.


    With a lift of a brow after moving backward, "Third uncle, do notugh like that. Did the Immortal Domain change you into an old soul? I only know that old menugh like that!"


    With a frown, "If I am old what do you call your father then?" Pointing his finger to Gap Qi, who now just received another surprise with the current situation.


    <em>''When did Mei''er learn all this?''</em>Gao Qi was confused. That was also the case with his wife also had the same thoughts as him. Though despite the confusing, Li Mao looked more concerned.


    Gao Shen just brushed the surprised expression off, thinking that his brother''s expression was due to the ''old man'' insult. How would he know that his niece should not have known any martial arts?


    He also did not have any idea about the incidents from a couple of days ago.


    "Old man! Let''s have a bet!" tone yful and teasing. Gao Lan Mei might seem carefree at that moment, but she was concerned with two things. One, her parents. She would need to spew more lies because of her knowledge of martial arts.


    Second, her third uncle Gao Shen. Based on her memory, though he''s very yful, he was also overprotective of his family. Was he here because of the assassination attempt?


    With a smirk, "A bet? Great! What do you want to offer?" crossing his arms to his chest, staring at Gao Lan Mei with interest.


    He just got home, did not even get to eat anything yet and he was already being challenged? Hehe, a lot has sure changed.


    "Three attempts to remove my face veil, if you are able to do it, you won, if not I win." She said challenging.


    Grinning at her, "Heh, if you win I will follow three orders no questions asked. What''s your bet? Make it enticing niece!" Gao Shen was confident of his skills when he takes things seriously.


    "I will do the same. You should not use any spiritual energy though!" reminding their biggest difference.


    Nodding his head, having a hard time toning down the smile on his face, "Great! There should be a judge then. Cheating is not allowed!"

 Chapter 85: Cultivation Restriction Talisman

    Chapter 85: Cultivation Restriction Talisman


    "I volunteer to be the judge!" someone said from the outside using sound friction. This time it''s not painful to anyone who heard. Gao Lan Mei raised her brow at Gao Shen, who sheepishly smiled.


    The rest who did not know who spoke nced outside. The door to the room was open after Gao Shen''s climatic entrance.


    "Gao Shen! You buffoon! How dare you leave your guests behind!" the voice was using but there was no harmful intent. It sounded more yful like reprimanding a child who stole a cookie.


    Wrinkling his nose, "Oh! Just get over here will yah?!" as soon as he said that, the Gao Family saw two figures, moving swiftly from outside the wall of the Gao Manor to their current location.


    "Good afternoon to the Gao family." Cupping their fist with a slight bow as a greeting. "We will be in your care while we stay in the mortal domain." The taller man said with refined courtesy like that of a noble.


    Gao Lan Mei observed the new arrivals. Both men were handsome in their own right. They wore the same white robesced with gold, the only difference on the attire was the color of the jade amulet hanging on their waist.


    The taller one had a ck jade amulet, while the other had a red jade amulet. Both wore red Buddha bracelets as well as Cultivation Restriction Talismans.


    In all the domain''s peace treaty agreements, it was a consensus decision that high degree cultivators could only enter a lower domain if they wore a restriction talisman.


    The agreement was also blessed by heavenly beings allowing the restriction talisman to automatically deliver punishment if there was a vition by a cultivator.


    Surprisingly, they also followed with the same rule that meant anyone from the Heavenly Domain, would also wear the talismans.


    Yes, once upon a time from the history of all domain, representatives were chooses so they could have an agreement on how to protect all existence. That time they all decided to be civil, set aside their swords.


    That everyone wanted peace. They used their mouth instead and sit down on a table to discuss how to stop the war and bloodshed. No wanted to kill or bash the head of another representative or dance with their enemies. Did they have a tea party afterward? Probably, not.


    The punishment would depend on the vition. A typical restriction talisman consisted of 19 mantras or spells to ward of evil.


    The number of beads on restriction talisman also counted the same, with this the punishment would also vary under the same number.


    Being kicked back to your respected domain was the first punishment. How could that be considered a punishment?


    The worst punishment she knew that was ced on a talisman was death. Being smashed by an unseen force, ttening you to the ground. Who knows if that was still the case now?


    Just imagine yourself falling from a very high ce, bypassing strong barriers forcefully along the way down, without even having time to think when the travel would stop then making you feel your skull would crack open anytime. Yes, that''s exactly how it felt.


    How did Gao Lan Mei know? Did she experience it before? Nope. No need to experience something that you designed yourself in your previous life.


    As if the talisman could make her leave that ce before.


    It''s enough that she listened to the beings who rant because of not following the restrictions.


    Though the spiritual presence was not as pressuring like Gao Shen it was still there. Like a sereneyer of energy humming in the air, that could either give you strangefort or anxiety.


    Gao Shen approached the two, "This is our Senior Apprentice, Wang Li," gesturing to the taller who, acknowledge with a nod, "then Senior apprentice Fa Li." Introducing the other.


    "Wee to our humble abode." Gao Qi said. The family moved closer and respectfully bowed as a greeting to the visitors from the Immortal Domain.

 Chapter 86: Then I accept

    Chapter 86: Then I ept


    Scratching his head, "I apologize. I was so excited to go home, I kind of forgot that I am not alone." Grinning at his senior sheepishly. "Here is my brother, Gao Qi, his wife Li Mao and my niece Gao Lan Mei." He then introduced the family.


    Wang Li nodded, "Very well." Then ncing at the family that gazing at them curiously. Except for Gao Lan Mei whose eyes seemed bored, making his lips twitch with amusement or feeling insulted.


    He was very much used to beings from lower domains gushing at them with all hospitality, adoration, and envy for just being able to pass the gates of Immortal Domain.


    "Minister Gao, we apologize for the intrusion. We are here for the Bai Hu sect''s official business that I would like to discuss with youter in private." He said seriously.


    With a snort, "Geez Wang Li! You''re so uptight! Let''s do businesster! What do you say Junior Apprentice Gao?" Fa Li grinning as he said this while moving his brows up and down emphasizing his point of wanting to get a backup.


    Gao Shen''s eyes brightened, "Totally agreeing on that senior!" Happily doing a two-finger salute with mock respect.


    Raising his brow with annoyance, "We are not here to y!" then ring at Fa Li, "You! Do not teach the juniors to ck off!" he roared directly to Fa Li who just feigned disbelief cing his hand over his chest as if Wang Li''s words wounded him.


    That action confirmed Gao Lan Mei that Gao Shen hung around Fa Li a lot.


    "I cannot believe that you are using me of being a bad senior." He said with a pout, "Let''s join their bet then! My money goes to Gao Shen!" he said challengingly.


    Folding his arms over his chest, "Why would I join a bratty bet? Especially a bet I would surely lose." He said tly.


    Shaking his head, "Aha! Senior please do not underestimate our Mei''er!" Gao Shen jumped to her defense.


    Smirking at the ck face of Wang Li, "Right! You know luck is also a strength, you should give Gao Lan Mei a chance." Fa Li encouraged positively.


    Raising a brow with their banter. The three talked about her like she is not around. "Just talk to me if you are finished wasting time." She said, "Father, I will be going back to my courtyard now."


    "Mei''er wait! What about the bet?" Gao Shen was eager to know more about his niece''s new capabilities.


    Facing Wang Li, "Senior, are you chickening out? It''s just a fun bete on!" his tone yful and full of enthusiasm.


    "Why you! Who is chickening out?" pressing the tips of his fingers to his forehead massaging it gently due to a headache he feels for dealing with two grown-up kids. "Fine!" he agreed reluctantly.


    Adding, "But we will do this the Bai Hu sect way. Rules of the challenge arena." He said sternly. "Are you fine with that?" he asked Gao Lan Mei where his money will go.


    "Hmmm, tell me the Bai Hu sect''s way." Saying this instead of answering Wang Li.


    Gao Shen delightedly exined, "It consists of three rounds. First will be the spiritual beast round. The participants will have their beast fight regardless of the type of contract." He said with a smile on the face.


    In all honesty, Gao Shen was trying to cheat on Gao Lan Mei first rule. He did not really care if she would have a beast or not, even if she managed to tame one using a bought Tamer''s Talisman. He was so confident that her beast could not bepared to his.


    Then Gao Shen continued, "Second is the Brain game, its like question, and answer for a certain theme or any diversion using the participants'' knowledge. Thenstly the physical strength, it''s just considered a brawl fight. The first one to admit defeat wins or depending on the rules agreed before the game started." Smiling at Gao Lan Mei.


    Tilting her head, "Are you fine with that third uncle? You''re not going to cry if you lose, are you?" she asked curiously.


    Pouting at that, "Of course!" The Gao blood strived to challenge, surely even though defeat hurts he would not cry!


    Chucking to her uncle''s childish expression, "Then I ept."

 Chapter 87: Do you admit defeat?

    Chapter 87: Do you admit defeat?


    Gao Shen was ecstatic, "Hahaha! That''s the spirit! Even if it''s already written in your destiny that you will lose to me, you should still stand up to the challenge!" He grabbed Gao Lan Mei''s shoulder, who just stared at him nkly, not sure if she was being insulted or encouraged.


    In Gao Shen''s heart, there was no way for his niece to win. The resources avable from the Immortal Domain could not bepared to those of the Mortal Domain.


    Despite that, this is a very good opportunity as well for Gao Lan Mei to strive harder, even if she could not get invited due to cultivation, but what about something else? There was always another option.


    Beings epted or invited to stay in the Immortal Domain were not only for cultivators in a higher degree but it was also still possible for those exceptionally talented in medicine, magic, martial arts, beast taming so on and so forth.


    Of course, the one inviting should also have a very strong background.


    They might not be a disciple, but by just staying and learning there, it''s already a great advantage. It would be good if Gao Lan Mei were with him at the sect. She would definitely like it there!


    Grinning at his own thoughts, he nced at his senior Wang Li quickly, who was currently the leader of their team. Being rted to the head sect master, as well as having the ck jade amulet signified his higher standing in the sect.


    Theyers of color in the Bai Hu sect also meant the scope of authority. That also meant the authority to invite new sect members.


    Of course, his intention was already known to Wang Li. He did not mind as Gao Shen never unted his capabilities in the sect. As a doting uncle, he could already discern the guy''s line of thought.


    Anyway, for Wang Li, he could just punish the two if he lost badly when they got back to the sect. With a smirk, "Alright, let me humor you guys today."


    Gesturing to Gao Lan Mei, "We will start shortly with the beast fight. Prepare." Wang Li said, "Both of us will be the judge if it looks like a draw, that we cannot both decide fairly, we will solve it with a coin toss." He said firmly to Fa Li. Before the man was able to refute, "What? You have any objection?" he asked with a challenging tone.


    Raising both hands with surrender, "Nope. I am all good."


    "Then ready both of you!" The beast fight did not necessarily need a big area.


    The Gao Master''s courtyard was big enough and spacious enough for a mock beast fight. He was pretty sure that Gao Shen would give leeway to Gao Lan Mie.


    "Riyan!" Gao Shen shrieked, then a zing leopard appeared in front of him.


    The leopard almost reached Gao Shen''s waist, its body zing with a yellow me, eyes fierce and ready to attack anytime at its master''smand.


    Gao Qi who was watching on sidelines got nervous. His daughter had two spiritual beasts with her, a small snake and a brown sparrow, which had a human form. Could the sparrow defeat the leopard?


    Seeing Gao Shen''s spiritual beast, Wang Li ced his hand into his face. <em>''Tsk. What a lenient uncle. Using an eleventh-degree spiritual beast to beat your helpless niece.''</em> His thoughts, already admitting defeat. It''s impossible for Gao Lan Mei to match the strength of the leopard.


    "Hmmm. Fire beast species." Tilting her head like wondering what to do.


    With a smirk, "Yes. Do you admit defeat?"


    "Third uncle, you should be the one to admit defeat. Really, what if I identally killed your leopard?" she said frowning.

 Chapter 88: Beast Fight

    Chapter 88: Beast Fight


    Fa Li could not help but snort, before interrupting"Miss Gao, let me tell you that it is impossible for you to win this round. You might not know this, but this leopard is an eleventh-degree spiritual beast." He patiently exined to Gao Lan Mei.


    "I see." Then paused, "I would still like to try though." She said unsurely.


    Smiling to her, "That is fine, Mei''er. I will just give you a better spiritual beast if something bad happens to it." Gao Shen assured.


    Nodding, "Feng Ji." She called, then the sparrow from the top of her head, flew to the ground across the zing leopard.


    <em>''When did the sparrow appear on top of her head?''</em> Wang Li asked himself curiously. "Is that your spirit beast?" he can''t help blurting out, looking at Gao Lan Mei with a great offense.


    The difference was justughable! There''s no way this tiny beast could even retaliate against the fire leopard.


    "Aye." Gao Lan Mei affirmed with a nod.


    Wang Li''s faced turned ck with disappointment. He was expecting at least two-level weaker spiritual beast due to her words earlier about identally killing the fire leopard. A conceited woman!


    Shaking his head, "Mei''er are you sure?" Gao Shen asked skeptically. He also nced at Gao Qi to confirm and nodded to him in return. With that, he released a deep breath. There''s no way Wang Li would be impressed with this.


    <em>''Ah! Never mind. If this is what she wants, then, fine. Riyan do not kill it.''</em> He ryed, hismand to the leopard. Though it would be hard not to kill the sparrow since its highly possible to burn it by just being too close.


    "Fine! In a quarter of an incense of time, the beast who gets less damage wins." Gao Shen set another rule, to which she nodded seriously.


    "Start!" Wang Li shouted.


    The fire leopard crouched low, fierce eyes narrowing at the little brown sparrow, watching its every move. It slowly stalked around it, waiting for the right time to attack. Well, the leopard was not allowed to kill the thing, but scaring would do the trick.


    Tilting its feathery small head, the brown sparrow was more likely waiting for the leopard''s move before it acted.


    Everyone who was watching anticipated for the fire leopard to pounce. Its small body could not really get closer to the leopard as it would immediately burn its feathers or so they thought, but, the moment the leopard leaped to attack, the little sparrow flew on top of the fire leopard''s head.


    Everyone felt sad as the sparrow was either in stupid or just suicidal.


    The fire leopard moved around shaking its head to make the bird fall off and not be burned.


    Waiting for the burnt smelling from the feathers of the little bird, but it never came. Was the bird even burning? No!


    Wang Li was amused by this realization after looking closely. He was missing out something, but was not sure what.


    Continuing to attempt to remove the bird from the top of its head, the me leopard, shook its head more fiercely.


    It even jumped around and scratched its head on the ground, still no avail. It could still feel the little sparrow''s firm grip to its ming fur to not fall off.


    "Grrrr!" Getting annoyed, the leopard growled in frustration, increased its body me also forgetting its master''smand not to kill.


    Watching his me leopard to go mad with annoyance with the sparrow on top of its head, he could only smile bitterly. <em>''Riyan, rx.''</em> He instructed through the link.


    After this, the leopard stopped jumping around, then moved on slower then it zing body slumped to the ground and closed its eyes exhaustedly.

 Chapter 89: Devour

    Chapter 89: Devour


    Gao Shen eyes bugged out, not understanding what''s going on. He could feel that Riyan was getting weaker by the minute! The originally bright zing fur was now also getting weaker for some reason.


    The rest were also surprised when the ming leopard slumped on the ground. Who else knows what''s going on? Gao Lan Mei of course.


    Meier! What''s the meaning of this?" Gao Shen asked, more astonished.


    Raising a brow, "How would I know? If you admit defeat, I might figure something out." then ncing at the beasts. One beast weaklyying on the ground, the other still standing on top of the other''s head.


    Grinning with confidence, "Tsk. Tsk. The seniors will not side dere you a winner, unless you exined how I lost." Folding his arms over his chest.


    Wang Li knit his brows, "Miss Gao, your spiritual beast, it devours?" he was pretty sure that''s the answer, but he still wanted to hear the confirmation.


    "After I''m dered the winner of this round, I can answer some of your questions." She said instead of answering.


    Shaking his head, Fa Li nced at the unconscious fire leopard, "There is really no way for Gao Shen''s beast to continue fighting." the fire on the leopard was almost extinguished. Yellow fur was already noticeable from just a quick nce.


    Fa Li nodded to Wang Li to agree with the decision, "You won the first round, Miss Gao." Wang Li dered, smiling fully. The handsome face brightened. "Now, I am correct with your spiritual beast, right?"


    Her eyes indifferently looked at Wang Li, "Sometimes yes. Sometimes not. Feng Ji can only devour a certain element of magic. Which we are lucky that my little sparrow fought with a fire type beast."


    If given more chances to encounter this type of beast in the future, Feng Ji could increase its rank.


    Appearing interested, "There is such thing?" he asked.


    Devour was an ancient technique. It was developed by an unknown master. No one was aware if the master was a being or a beast. The use of this though could not be used by just anyone.


    With the word itself, <em>''devour''</em> allows the user to steal other creatures'' capabilities. How wonderful was it to have the ability to enhance one''s strength by devouring others effortlessly?


    Wang Li eyed the little sparrow thoughtfully. It would be nice to have one of these types of beast despite it looking weak and skills being limited.


    If the little sparrow had a mortal form in the future, the beast could help its master learn the technique.


    Wang Li could only think this, anyway it''s despicable to envy a mortal who was just lucky to have acquired a unique spiritual beast.


    Wang Li was already thinking about this while he only believed that Feng Ji could only devour fire element. He was already very much interested in the sparrow despite it looking too weak.


    What then would he think if he found out the little sparrow could turn into a mortal child, eat inedible objects then could intentionally choke on it to spill out.


    "You are lucky Mei''er!" If Gao Lan Mei had apanion that could help her a lot, Gao Shen was satisfied. Sadly, the beast was small. Making anyone want to bully it.


    With a cough, "I lost this time, but the next round is my win!" Gao Shen confidently eximed.


    "Are you sure your brain can think too much third uncle? Did you change that much after staying at the Immortal Domain?" Gao Lan Mei mocked, remembering that he was not good with studying since before.

 Chapter 90: Eye of Meng

    Chapter 90: Eye of Meng


    Not being able to hide his embarrassment, "Mei''er! I am a changed man!" shouting with indignation trying to convince everyone that heard.


    Gao Shen could not deny the fact that he loathed studying before, but by the time he started being serious with his cultivation, he also became interested in other knowledge.


    He was more particr with brain challenges Fa Li gaves as this senior of his enjoyed such games to pass the time.


    With that, Fa Li pulled out an orb that''s as big as his head from his storage ring. It''s unclear what''s really inside the orb. It showed different images every second.


    There were clouds with glitter like thunder sparks. Then it will change after a moment to a bright sky with leaves falling from it. The next change showed it''s snowing but there were rainbows as well in its skies.


    Gao Lan Mei was curiously staring at the orb, finding it a unique work. Strange as well. <em>''I like this.''</em>


    By memory, this orb is called ''Eye of Meng''. Things happening inside the orb was like a dream, unpredictable, but still predictable. For the user, it could dream happiness or vice versa, his worst nightmare.


    "The first one to find the same orb wins." He said with a wide smile then continuing, "ce both your right hands on it when I say ''start''. You can just remove your hand when you want to give up as well or if you want just to brag that you already won." Giving Gao Lan Mei a wink.


    With a frown, "Senior, your money is supposed to be on me. Remember?" Gao Shen mused, sulking as it seems Fa Li is now siding with Gao Lan Mei. ''<em>Why is it that I feel the senior thinks I already lost.''</em>


    "Hahaha! Of course. How can I forget?" Justughing it off. Then added, "The time limit is when someone wins or when I feel it''s time to let go."


    Curiously asking, "Senior, there is only one of these there right?" that was a stupid question. How could it be a challenge if that were the case?"


    "That''s for you to find out." Fa Li grinned at him. Paying his attention to Wang Li, "You have any problem with this?" he asked.


    Shaking his head, "No." At first, the bet was just a kid''s game to him. Now, he was more interested to learn more about Gao Lan Mei''s capabilities.


    This round would take time, he would not be surprised if the result was a draw.


    Brain games do not only apply to simple question and answer challenges. As a cultivator, or a being as a whole, the ability to discern the truth versus the lie is an advantage for survival.


    If the Eye of Meng showed someone their most wonderful dream, would he drift to the illusion and be addicted to the fake pleasure the orb provided or turn his back, let go of his hands on the orb and face the reality head on?


    This challenge tested mainly the will of the individual. Was he strong enough to face reality regardless of how hard it was? It''s always easier for anyone to just pretend anyway.


    As a Bai Hu inner disciple, Gao Shen was aware of the Eye of Meng. He was nervous, to be honest, of what he would see. This was already more than the bet. He could feel that the seniors were already testing him as well.


    Did he need to win? Of course, not because he would lose face to Gao Lan Mei, but because it will show that his will and knowledge with reality was not enough.


    Gao Shen was just thinking too much really. Fa Li chose the Eye of Meng on a whim because it was inly fun to use and it would serve its purpose for this round.

 Chapter 91: Her original face

    Chapter 91: Her original face


    Gao Lan Mei ignored Gao Shen''s nervousness. She was really interested in using the Eye of Meng. For anyone, dreaming while awake could be fascinating.


    She raised her hand to reached out to the orb. As Gao Lan Mei''s hand neared the orb, she could feel the faint electricity, giving her a strange, almost ticklish sensation on her palm. It''s more like ants crawling on her hand but not causing any damage.


    "One moment." Fa Li said halting Gao Lan Mei''s hand in the air. "Wait for my signal."


    He was supposed to tell them before touching the orb. Though the orb was entertaining to use, it had its moments of unpredictability.


    Fa Li stabilized his control of the Eye of Meng, Wang Li moved behind him, preparing to support if needed.


    "Start." Fa Li firmly said. With that Gao Lan Mei and Gao Shen ced their hand in the orb that now showed a white, slowly swirling vortex.


    Gao Lan Mei closed her eyes, feeling her consciousness slowly being sucked by the Eye of Meng. It was not painful, it''s just very ufortable.


    Despite the ufortable feeling it gave, she knew that she needed to ept the pull.


    Gao Lan Mei shifted her weight to her left leg for a morefortable position. She then took a deep breath to rx before focusing all her attention inside of the Eye of Meng. By instinct, she knew that it was important to concentrate on the white vortex that was still slowly moving inside it.


    This action did not go unnoticed by both Fa Li and Wang Li who just frowned, trying to guess if she is fine or not.


    One of them wanted to interrupt earlier to help Gao Lan Mei fuse her conscience with the Eye of Meng, but looking at herfortable stance, it seemed that there was no need to do so.


    It''s understandable for Gao Shen since he knew how this worked. But for Gao Lan Mei?


    <em>''How did she learn the trick?''</em> Fa Li could not help but be suspicious silently. No one could answer him though.


    Gao Lan Mei fused her consciousness with the Eye of Meng. She could feel the prickling current that gave her goosebumps paired with the sensation of ants crawling her entire body.


    After a while, the prickling sensation stopped, Gao Lan Mei opened her eyes. She found herself alone, standing in the middle of the ocean''s surface feeling the water slowly moving under her bare feet.


    Through the water''s reflection, she saw that she was wearing a long red dressyered with white that almost reached her feet. The dress looked heavy, but she barely felt it because of its lightness.


    In the reflection on the water was a very beautiful woman with long silver hair and bright almond eyes, when someone looked closely, her irises were so dark in red that they almost seemed ck. With a pointed nose and reddish lips, if a mortal saw her, they couldpare the woman to a goddess.


    It was her original face. The face that she had for so many years while being trapped and was still trapped.


    The sun shone brightly in the blue bright sky. The white clouds moved around the sky like smoke trying to look for its ce.


    She could not see any ending or beginning to the ocean. Making a guess on where to head next was difficult for her.


    Just making a wild guess, she took a step but then halted. Feeling the familiar weight on her left foot, she pulled up her dress.


    The chain that she was very much familiar with was back on her foot.

 Chapter 92: Underwater Temple

    Chapter 92: Underwater Temple


    Gao Lan Mei never liked the chain around her foot even from her previous life. Of course that would be the case still even if the ce that was at that moment was not reality.


    She crouched down and tugged it forcefully trying to remove it if possible. She was more than aware that wouldn''t work.


    How many times had she tried before? Hundreds? Thousands? Millions? Forcing herself to learn a lot of things to look for ways to remove the despicable chain that bound her to that ce.


    She also tried to use the hardest iron, the coldest or hottest material but it did not work.


    The chain was not heavy, in fact, it was light in weight like her dress but it''s a constant reminder of her limits.


    Tugging the chain strongly, trying to see if it was connected to somewhere. The chain''s other end was unseen, under the water.


    After it halted, she tried again, but the recoil of the action probably upset whatever was on the end pulling her under.


    She tried to resist, fight back harder but to no avail, she was still continuously being pulled deeper and deeper into the ocean, struggling against the water that was drowning her.


    Her eyes were burning, throat felt painful, she almost lost consciousness. Before that happened, she arrived at a ce that''s like a temple.


    Dropping to the cold marble floor, trying to catch her breath, heaving due to the salty water she identally drank.


    The temple had huge windows making the ce bright despite its being underwater. There were massive pirs set against the engraved walls that were heavily designed by runes.


    Even the marble floor and the tall pir was also encrypted by different runes. In a different time, she would have liked to look closely at each rune trying to decipher what they meant.


    There''s an elevated golden throne at the end of the temple. Every step to reach it was very high. Emerald Stone dragon sculptures that were as high as the throne surrounded it.


    The tied majestic curtains hanging from the ceiling to the floor created a division from the throne to the area she was currently at.


    It was so bright in the temple, and she was unsure if this was because of a spell or it was from the sunlight. Also, despite being underwater, the smell of the ocean was not present.


    Gao Lan Mei had a very bad feeling about the ce, her first instinct was to leave but due to the chain connected to the temple, there was no way she could do so.


    "What do we have here?" The voice was cold as the sound of footsteps got nearer, "a woman." Then the voice sounded next to her ear, the warm breathing next to her like she is being sniffed.


    Gao Lan Mei resisted to waste her energy to looked at the being. She was technically trespassing. Dealing with this type of things were her worst points.


    Even though she felt weak to move, she endured and could only wait for the next action of whoever was speaking. She felt her hair being touched or probably being yed with. The person''s smell was so masculine, but there was also a hint of blood.


    Cold fingers touched the chain around her ankle, "You cannot leave," then silence, "You cannot run away." he added firmly.


    Gao Lan Mei wrinkled her brows, bowing her head, she did not speak. Who was he to tell her that?


    She was trying to conserve her energy and think of ways to look for the orb and get this illusion over with.


    It''s a good thing that from the things she saw and experienced so far, it''s not a good dream, else she might forget reality.


    She just read about the Eye of Meng before. Never expecting the experience to be so real that even the feeling of being drowned was surprisingly just like in real life.

 Chapter 93: Bad Dream

    Chapter 93: Bad Dream


    "Are you ignoring me?" The male voice asked threateningly. His voice so near and hoarse, like he seldom talked. Gao Lan Mei bit her lower lip as she endured shivering because of his warm breath that was caressing her ear.


    Gao Lan Mei shook her head in denial. Some of her silver strands moved in front of her face to cover it while she kept her eyes on the ground pretending to be docile.


    "Look at me!" He yelled before his both hands, held the sides of her face suddenly as he yanked up her head, forcing her to look at the man who was now hunched over in front of her.


    She was greeted with sharp piercing silver eyes, a proud nose, strong jaws, and prominent cheekbones. The long ck hair was tied up behind his head cleanly to not hinder any movement. He had a small ck hoop earring in his right ear.


    The full ck armor he wore gave him an air of danger that would make anyone feel anxious about approaching him. Gao Lan Mei did not have an idea what it''s made off, but she could feel that the armor was sturdy and did more than just protecting.


    <em>''Was it made of meteor iron casted with protection spell?''</em> Gao Lan Mei though since she could feel magic from it.


    The armor covered him from neck to arm ending at his tall ck boots. On his hip hung a purple rolled up whip with spikes. She could only imagine the pain the whip would cause if it hit someone.


    The armor fit him like a second skin, emphasizing his proud muscr physique that could easily tower over her if they were standing at that moment.


    All these details, Gao Lan Mei noticed in a swift nce. Why? Because she wanted to know why the man she wanted to get away from was now in this dream. She''d already decided to stay away from him, the ns that she had so far were already in ce for her not to encounter him again while she was the Shizi Empire.


    The man in front of her was different and the same as well. Except for the eye color and the attire, everything else looked like him. His domineering presence that no one could ignore especially with his air of authority and handsome face that seemed to be carved by the gods.


    While she stared, he also did the same, "Enjoying the view?" His arrogant tone snapped Gao Lan Mei from her daze, then her eyes narrowed at him.


    Was this a good dream or a bad dream? Probably a bad dream because it''s annoying her and so far, there was nothing in this dream that made her feel like wanting to stay. A tickling feeling that she was being made fun off surfaced.


    She decided not to speak and instead just looked at him nkly while her mind drifted to something else. It''s a bet to concentrate instead on where to find the orb.


    Then she looked around for clues. Since the Eye of Meng allowed her to enter the temple, this would be the battleground.


    While she was thinking of this, she was suddenly grabbed and lifted up to feel her view turning upside down! His arm was gripping her waist very tightly.


    That sted man who had the same face as the annoying Prince Wei hoisted her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes!


    She found from her position, his firm buttocks that, along with being well defined by the armor, were very distracting, "Put me down!" Still too weak, she could only hit his back with her clenched knuckles.


    "Ah! She speaks!" Gao Lan Mei could clearly hear the sarcasmced in his tone. Ignoring her feeble attempt to retaliate.


    <strong>''Wack!''</strong>


    "Hey!" she howled. Her butt stung right as she heard a sharp pping sound. He''d just spanked her!

 Chapter 94: Strange situation

    Chapter 94: Strange situation


    "Hahaha! Was it painful?" The man justughed at her outburst. To make matters worse, he massaged her buttocks. To make the situation awkward and annoying, he was so good at it!


    "Stop it! Take your hands off me!" Gao Lan Mei hissed. She squirmed in her current position, trying to get out of his grip. Pounding on his broad back, demanding release.


    With anotherugh, "I am just trying to ease the pain." He said. His stopped massaging and just keep his hand firmly holding her buttocks with a little pressure. Probably a warning that if she continued moving or resisting she would get spanked again.


    Curling up her lips in annoyance, "Release me now!" she demanded indignantly hoping loud enough for him to cover his ears, but he justughed it off again!


    She felt him securing his other arm by hugging her thigh, shifting her further to his neck so he couldy his head on her hip. His long hair swaying, giving her the desire to pull it fiercely or just burn it.


    "Behave. You''re dripping water all over the ce." He reprimanded. As if it''s her fault that the dripping water from her dress was now on the marble floor.


    "I do not care! Put me down!" Gao Lan Me hissed, but her demands were just thrown to the wind as the man finds it more entertaining byughing at her.


    It would be good if he identally slid on the marbled floor since it was slippery. She could only re at his perky behind to vent some frustration.


    She already stopped pounding since realizing that her efforts were just going to be wasted, no choice but to just getfortable in her position. Knowing that this was a dream was an advantage. Asking why the prince was part of it, who would help her understand? It''s not a good idea to waste time looking for answers.


    What a bad dream! At least it''s not a nightmare. Not. She still preferred to not encounter unnecessary hurdles that would make her confused.


    "This is a dream. Will he get mad if I grope his buttocks?" Gao Lan Mei subconsciously whispered to herself, then went against the idea. If he were not wearing armor, she would make sure to also take a bite. Her fangs were already itching for fresh meat, despite this being a dream. <em>''What a very strange situation.''</em> she thought to herself unhappily.


    Laughing loudly, his shoulders shook, "Hahaha! You can try, I do not mind." Which was sadly heard by the man.


    Instead of being embarrassed like it would normally happen in real life if he was really in front of her, she felt otherwise. "Where are you bringing me?" she asked. Deciding to ignore her annoyance and bewilderment at the current flow of events.


    "You will see," he said, not giving away anything with his tone. For some reason, she could feel the man was in a very good mood. Though she could not see his face in her current position, she had a feeling that he was grinning at that moment.


    His walking pace was so slow! This was deliberately done, he also sometimes rubbed his head like on her hip like a cat, his hand on her buttocks sometimes caressed her, making her ticklish, the feeling was ufortable but was only steadied by his strong arm covered by the armor.


    The armor was soft to touch but was still sturdy. She tried to knock on it earlier and heard him snicker at her probably feeling what she did.


    "I am getting dizzy. Put me down." She said helplessly. Partly true, since blood was already rushing to her head. For some strange reason, being on her original body should make her capable enough to fight for escape, but that is not the case.

 Chapter 95: Mint

    Chapter 95: Mint


    Gao Lan Mei was not joking. "Hurry, put me down. I felt like puking." She said with fake weakness.


    He did not respond to her, instead, she felt a ripple of energy which was zed spiritual strength fluctuating from him.


    They were on an elegant stone corridor that was inscribed with runes everywhere, but the next moment after the energy burst, they were suddenly in arge room. Teleportation!


    It was as quick as the blink of an eye and made her dizzy like she wanted to vomit from the sudden spatial bendingbined with blood rushing to her head.


    Probably feeling merciful, he lifted her up from his shoulder and slowly glide her down as his arm still held her firmly on the waist.


    She had no choice but to feel his warmth through his armor as she slid down. Despite her getting cold because of her wet dress, the heat that he gave off, overrode that.


    Feeling her face getting warm because of this, she immediately bowed her head and stepped back as soon as her feet touched the cold marble floor.


    She could still feel him staring at her intently but ignored him, trying to turn back but failingpletely. His hand touched her head, feeding the spiritual energy from it to heal her.


    "There. Feeling better?" he asked, his voiceced with concern, hands still holding her waist, not allowing her to stay away.


    With a nod, she tried to pry his fingers off her waist, "You can release me now." She said looking at him directly, her red eyes red at his silver ones challenging.


    With a smirk, "Is that what you really want?" he asked knowingly. Like he was fascinated at her feeble attempts to be in control.


    With a frown, "Yes!" she answered without a second thought.


    Instead of releasing her, his face moved closer to her, his nose touching her own. He then touched her cheek with a finger and slowly caressed her face, running it on her cheek in hypnotic pace. There were tiny currents flowing with his every touch on her skin.


    "Do you not feel that?" He asked, his finger continued ying with her cheek as he held eye contact with her, all his attention only on her. He looked to be genuinely smiling at her like she was the most fascinating thing in the world.


    His eyes were getting hazy with something that Gao Lan Mei had never seen from anyone, especially when directed at her.


    The way he looked at her with his silver eyes was soothing, if it were possible to just stare at those eyes forever, it would probably be fine for her.


    It''s like she could feel a strangefortable warmth spreading from the bottom of her heart.


    <em>''Feel what?''</em> Gap Lan Mei asked herself in confusion. She could feel her heart pounding because of the proximity. Her brain stopped functioning as she just stared at the mesmerizing silver eyes. What was she supposed to do again?


    His warm breath smelt like mint. That was quite strange since they were at the bottom of the sea. Sea mint? Was there such a thing?


    "Stop!" Gao Lan Mei forcefully removed herself from his hold. As soon as she did so, his lip curled down, not happy at her outburst, then masked it with an indifferent expression.


    Calming her senses, she paid attention to something else. She had almost caved into his touch. The feeling of being with him was starting to surface. It''s a good thing that she got distracted because of ''Mint''. That will be her safe word then in the future if he''s involved.

 Chapter 96: Why am I here?

    Chapter 96: Why am I here?


    She turned around and decided to ignore him, trying to distract herself from the ce they were at that moment.


    The room was almost bare, one could count the number of things with both hands.


    It had arge bed with ck bed sheets, an antique ckrge cab, arge chest at the corner of the room and a small table.


    The room walls were decorated with carved ancient runes that made it look elegant, especially the heavy stone door, that had colored hieroglyphicsbined with runes forward off evil and protection.


    The window was alsorge and was covered with a white drapeced with gold, from the ceiling to the floor. The fabric looked heavy, but still allowed the light from the outside to enter the room enough to brighten the ce.


    For Gao Lan Mei, it was a very interesting feat to make the underwater temple bright like there was a sun there, just like her prison all the things here were artificial. Except for the treasures that were collected throughout the years of its existence.


    Covering therge bed was a thick ck nket, and there were no pillows anywhere. Next to the bed was a small marble table with a scroll on top of it.


    Themp next to the scroll was made of gold and had an embedded spherical crystal bigger than an adults head.


    Gao Lan Mei was curious about how themp emitted blue light so she moved towards it, but was stopped when his strong arms hugged her from behind.


    What he did cause her to stiffen, her heart that had not yetpletely recovered from his earlier contact was now beating so fast like it wanted to get out of her.


    "Do not move yet. You''re going to wet the floor." His voice hoarse, but with a soft tone and aching sound like he was being restrained.


    Frowning, "Can you use magic to dry my dress?" She asked, while trying to escape his strong arms around her waist. ''What''s with this situation? He keeps touching me!''


    "Can you release me?" She asked with a hint of annoyance.


    "I can, but I do not want to... " he replied softly. He ced his chin on top of her head. Continuing after releasing a deep breath, "This is your dream, your desire, I am a product of it. My wants are your wants, regardless of how hidden it is." He said.


    Shaking her head, "My wants? I do not want to be with you." She said firmly. His grip tightened then rxed.


    "If you do not want me, then why am I here?" He asked with an indifferent tone, "think about it from the bottom of your heart." Then he released her and went to sit on the side of the bed where the table was, then he just looked at the window covered with drapes.


    Sitting alone on the bed made him look so lonely. The ck armor that he wore matched the bed cover. He''s like a lost puppy that was bullied by a cat.


    <em>''Why is he here?''</em> Gao Lan Mei did not know and did not understand. However, regardless of the reason, this was her dream, her inner desires or demons.


    <em>''Fa Li or anyone else surely would not get involved with my dream, right? It is probably impossible.''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought silently. As the Eye of Meng is a treasure with special requirements, Gao Lan Mei would neverpletely assume that it was really manipted at this time.


    She walked towards the bed and sit beside him, "I really do not want to be with you or I should not be with you." Gao Lan Mei said with indifference not even looking at him. She just continued to stare at the window.

 Chapter 97: Why?

    Chapter 97: Why?


    There was an awkward silence, "Why?" He asked through tightly. Lifting his hand with a wave to open the window drapes for her to see what''s outside. "Do you like to go outside that badly?"


    The outside world showed sea creatures swimming without worrying about anything. There were even some merpeople who had long beautiful fish tails that passed by but did not even nce at the window.


    Before she got distracted again, Gao Lan Mei shook her head as she answered truthfully, "Because you''re dangerous," Not sure though who she was convincing.


    "Yes, I am. Still, your desire made me appear in your dream." He said firmly, gritting his teeth. The air around him was turning cold, just like his original self, when he was annoyed or upset. "You wanted me here."


    Gao Lan Mei wrinkled her nose at his reaction, "Probably. Or not. I am not sure what''s going on. Regardless, I am still not scared of you though." That''s the truth, she was just ufortable, mostly annoyed if he was around. Then adding, "Handsome men are dangerous. They make women cry."


    He abruptly looked at her, disbelief is showing on his face, "I am dangerous because I''m handsome?" He asked with disbelief. Like the statement was too ridiculous to mention.


    The real Wei Jiayi might have found it funny because beings called him dangerous, a sleeping dragon, due to his bloodlust.


    She nodded seriously, "Too handsome. I want you to always wear a mask." her tone so grave. Right, if he wears, mask she won''t be distracted.


    His eyes glinted on what she said, "I can wear a mask now if you want." Then lifting his hand a mask appeared, ready to be worn. It''s a ck Oni mask. "Then you''re all fine with me now, right?"


    Before he could ce it on his face, it was grabbed by Gao Lan Mei, her face with a half-smile looking at him, "This is my dream. Wear the mask in your real life. We are alone here." His face was distracting but it did not mean that she did not like looking at it. She''d rather enjoy it while she still had control of everything.


    Then she said, " For now, you will follow everything I say since this is ''my'' dream." Giving full emphasis to every word she said.


    He just stared at her nkly at first, then smiled, "Like how a husband follows his wife?" he asked curiously, eyes glinting with delight.


    Gao Lan Mei''s brows furrowed, confused. How would she know? She was never married. For the Gao household, Madam Gao normally followed her husband.


    It should be like that. The wife normally followed the husband based on the books that she read before. His suggestion did not sound so bad anyway since this is only a dream. No harm is done.


    If she were to be a wife in real life, she might run away. Marriage was not for her, she could have a mutually beneficial rtionship though. Though it was necessary for the double repair, it''s best to run away after the deed. She would leave a generous dowry for her future husband anyway. That should be all good.


    She was still considering when he reached out to her brows and caressed her frown away, then he smiled at her gently.


    "Do not worry about anything. The wife just needs to tell the husband what she wants, and it shall be done," he said with confidence.


    Still unsure about the sudden change of events, his changing mood like the original Wei Jiayi, she just shrugged her shoulders, "Do you know the Eye of Meng?" she said, but realized as well that''s a stupid question, changing, "I mean, help me where to find it here." she said instead.

 Chapter 98: Fair enough

    Chapter 98: Fair enough


    "I can give it to you, but you need to reward your husband," he said knowingly, reaching now to her long silver hair that had already dried up, ying with it.


    Gao Lan Mei was not sure when her dress and hair had dried. Probably, he did it earlier since for some reason she could not use any spiritual energy or magic at that moment.


    Nodding, then ignoring him mentioning about the husband part, "Fair enough. You can have any treasure you want as long as I can give it."


    "It''s the only thing you have right now actually, aside from your dress." then adding, "Ah, we cannot really consider the chain a treasure despite it being unbreakable."


    Then remembering something, "Would you like to know why the Eye of Meng was made?" he asked.


    "Why it was made?" she curiously asked. There were no records in the books why it was made or who made it. The books just described what it could do. Control desires. To dream of happiness or to have a nightmare.


    Looking at her intently, "The master that made the Eye of Meng wanted to see a woman very badly. He created the orb to give himself a chance to meet her, even if it''s only in dreams." he said thoughtfully.


    "Was he sessful?" an effort like that, should be rewarded, Gao Lan Mei thought.


    Looking meaningfully, "Yes, he did." then smiled widely at her.


    "Where is it now?" she asked. The orb should be around for this man to tell her a lot of things about it, that she was not even aware of. Was this included in the magic from the Eye of Meng?


    "You''re not backing out of the reward are you?" he asked skeptically, like he was unsure if he is being lied to or not.


    Nodding seriously, "As long as I have it and it will not cause any harm, I will give you anything you want." she said firmly. This was a dream, hers to be exact. So what could go wrong?


    "Good. I believe you, wife," he said brightly. He then picked the gold crystalntern, "This is it."


    Blue light were emitted from thentern, but it''s somehow different because of the pattern on it that now changed every second. One second it''s showing a running lion, next, flying birds and so on. Just like the one Fa Li had.


    Gao Lan Mei reached for it, but it was raised above his head, arms stretched for her not to be to reach it.


    ring at him, "Are you making fun of me?" with eyes that could kill if possible.


    "You want to leave so badly without giving me anything?" he asked, tone hurt.


    His other arm reached to pull her on the waist into him quickly. Before she could even react, his lips met hers on a lingering kiss.


    The way he kissed was dominating and possessive. Demanding. She wanted to fight and to deliberately bite him, but before she could take action, he already released her.


    "I will get the rest of my rewardter, wife." his wolfish grin made him look more handsome. Gao Lan Mei should have noticed, but she was too dazed.


    She did not even know when thentern was ced in her hand, then a tingling current appeared in her consciousness again, just like the first time she used the Eye of Meng.


    He was looking at her at that time, with strange emotions lurking in his silver eyes, like he did not want to let her leave, the next moment, she was back at the Gao Master courtyard.

 Chapter 99: Won

    Chapter 99: Won


    "Argg!" Gao Shen shouted his cry of defeat. "You won again Mei''er!" during his time within the Eye of Meng, he was not even able to find any trace of the orb. The dream was too good, he somehow got distracted.


    He was very embarrassed to face his seniors, but what could he do? He was only a man, weak to the pleasures of the flesh.


    While recalling his dream, he did not even feel the warm liquiding out of his nose or the feeling of his lower half''s reaction either.


    Wang Li, handed him a handkerchief, "Tsk. Your nose is bleeding." he said to Gao Shen dryly. "Compose yourself!" With the way his face reddened after being told off, everyone could guess what kind of dream his dream was; a very lewd dream surely.


    Winning was a good thing for Wang Li. It served as a punishment and he could also annoy Gao Shen and Fa Li in the future for losing to a non-sect being who was from the mortal domain.


    With his junior''s character, he was sure that there would be no leeway given even to his own niece. That removed the purpose for the evaluation as well, and Gao Shen knew this.


    Gao Lan Mei did not react to his outburst. Even Wang Li''s reprimand was also not noticed.


    All that she could think of was that her first kiss ever was taken away. The kiss caught her off guard, made her breathless. Her heart was still beating so fast, that it made her drop to her knees, dazed.


    "Mei''er!" Everyone reacted when she slumped to the ground, "Are you alright? How are you feeling?" Gao Qi worriedly asked.


    He was not aware of what the Eye of Meng could do, he just trusted that Gao Shen would not allow anything to happen to Gao Lan Mei especially with her being unable to cultivate.


    Gao Lan Mei only nodded to the question, probably did not even register who asked. Her fingers reached her lips subconsciously, somehow still feeling them numb due to his lingering kiss.


    Abruptly, "You!" Pointing at Fa Li, "What did you do?" She eximed, demanding an answer.


    Someone messed up her dream. There was no way she would ever want for him to kiss her like that! Whose fault was this?


    Raising both his hands to show surrender, "I did not do anything! I swear!" If he could manipte events inside the Eye of Meng, that would be good so that Gao Shen would not lose. Why make Gao Lan Mei win then?


    He was only one of the many gatekeepers to the orb. He could only help anyone enter and exit while stabilizing the environment inside to not hurt the user. That''s it. All scenes inside were just based entirely on the person''s luck.


    Gao Lan Mei was supposed to know this as well, but with her emotions running high, she was not able to think rationally and just blurted out, looking for someone to me.


    Curiously looking at Gao Lan Mei whose face was now red as a tomato, including the ears, Fa Li smirked. <em>''Don''t tell me that lewdness runs in the Gao family?''</em>


    That would be impossible though for someone who was not yet married. So what went wrong?


    Gao Shen crossed his arms over the chest, "Why? It''s like you are not happy with it? Your face is all red." He pointed out teasingly. Already back to his carefree self. Though he lost, the chance to get even using this way was good enough.


    Bing more upset hearing Gao Shen, "I do not know what you are talking about! Regardless, I won!" She eximed indignantly, emotions all over the ce.


    "Yes. Yes. You won to your oh so great uncle." Gao Shen answered, with a defeated tone, "Tell me what you saw in there! It seems so interesting," he came close to her and whispered, his brows moving up and down in encouragement, perhaps.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you have time, kindly check out my friend writeranagha''s new novel "Entangled Souls". I like it and hope you will like it too! :-)</em></strong>

 Chapter 100: Just treat it as fake

    Chapter 100: Just treat it as fake


    "Nothing! Stupid third uncle!" remembering what happened, her face turned red again. Adding, "Threemands! First one, you are not allowed to ask me regarding that!" it''s a waste of a bet, but Gao Lan Mei did not care, as long as Gao Shen stopped bothering about this.


    Everyone also thought it''s a wastedmand, making some of them snicker. Fa Li could not help himself and burst outughing, "Hahaha! Sorry, we will avoid asking about it. The way you react though piques our curiosity and makes me wonder" he scratched his chin in wonder.


    "Do not even wonder it!" Not wanting to hear more of their teasing, she hurriedly left, like a child stomping her foot. Making her more upset when she heard themughing at her expense.


    <em>''I will get the rest of my rewardter, wife.''</em> His parting words.


    Something''s wrong. She wanted to seek the prince and demand an exnation but thought otherwise. How could she start exining this? What if he just denied it? It''s pretty impossible for him to manipte the Eye of Meng anywhere. Feng Ji would tell her if he was near.


    "Miss What''s wrong? Is something wrong with your body?" Feng Ji asked concerningly as Gao Lan Mei''s consciousness entered a treasure. Who knew if there was any side effect on the body that Gao Lan Mei was currently upying.


    All that Feng Ji could do was get Gao Lan Mei''s attention while standing on her head. Gao Lan Mei did not answer even when they arrived at her room. The door that was destroyed during the time with the assassins was now fixed.


    "It''s fine. It is not a big deal." Gao Lan Mei answered. The sparrow could feel her feelings and that moment she was feeling confused. She then decided that there was no use feeling that way. ''True or not, just treat it as fake.'' Gao Lan Mei thoughts that were also heard by Feng Ji.


    Feng Ji was still concerned, as the sparrow was assuming that Gao Lan Mei was talking about the body her soul was upying.


    So Feng Ji could just agree. <em>''That was correct, there was no use distinguishing real from fake.''</em> The sparrow would never think that Gao Lan Mei was talking about what the being that looked almost exactly like Prince Wei had said earlier inside the Eye of Meng.


    Just like her master''s current physical form. The real body was left in that ce, and now, the fake body was still could also be the real one.


    How could one distinguish? Just don''t differentiate it because its little head was having a hard time thinking too.


    Feng Ji still felt bad though, which made it hungry. It did not like to be hungry. "Miss do not worry. You are right. Just do not differentiate. It was a waste of time."


    Gao Lan Mei hummed in agreement. "Yes, it was really a waste of time. There were more important things to do like, cultivate." She replied.


    Feng Ji brightened because Gao Lan Mei agreed, then nodding its sparrow head, "You got a good treasure to miss. So no need to worry about this. We will leave the Shizi Empire soon right?"


    "Yes. We will leave the empire when the Liqi Patriarch arrives." she said firmly, then frowned, "What do you mean about the new treasure?" she asked with confusion.


    Before answering, the Feng Ji flew to the ground, her storage vortex appeared in front of her head, trying to spill out an object which Gao Lan Mei was familiar with.


    "Isn''t this the Eye of Meng in the dream?" she asked surprised. Picking up the gold crystalntern that did not emit any light at that moment.


    Thentern was exactly like what he gave her before Shaking her head to forget. Trying to focus instead on the gold crystalntern. Her fingers touching the intricately written runes on the bottomyer of it.


    For some reason, even though she did not understand what the Runes meant, touching them made her feel a strange warmth.

 Chapter 101: Chastity spell

    Chapter 101: Chastity spell


    Gao Lan Mei is not sure where the warmth came from despite the surface of themp not showing any ce to put something in. She did not understand what the Runes meant, but would definitely like to find out in the future.


    "Should I twist something here instead?" She whispered curiously.


    Gao Lan Mei was only sure that it would not harm her after feeling the protective aura from it.


    She wanted to continue fooling herself into believing that it was only a dream, that it was not real, but she was holding proof that somehow, he was there. He was really there, with his strange action and familiar presence of coldness, his actions were not a product of her thoughts.


    One, she would never imagine herself so close to him. Kissing was also out of the question. Second, he told her things that she had never heard before.


    Also with his strange hobby of bullying that really annoyed her all the time.


    He was also different, with the way he possessively held her waist to keep her close. The tone of his voice when he spoke to her was softer and moreforting.


    Was that really the Prince? Or was it someone else with the same capabilities? She really wanted to know the truth soon.


    How would she even begin to go about asking him? Would she go like <em>''Why were you in my dream and why did you kiss me?''</em> just thinking about that made her face burned with embarrassment.


    Was he even aware that she was the woman who had silver hair and red eyes? The way he spoke felt so familiar, but Gao Lan Mei was not sure when, or where she''d heard it. Was he from her previous life?


    Using her pawn from her previous life, which was a ck crow, she was able to see how the outside looked, through the dimensional portal she could createbining runes and spells.


    Through this portal, her real father''s subordinates were able to leave that ce, sadly, she could not due to the enchanted chains.


    Because of this portals as well, she was able to create a pawn that helped her interact with other beings, then Feng Ji was also created.


    Trying to remember was going to be a pain. It''s one of the downsides of the ritual. Since her spirit was not whole, nothing else was whole either. Her lifeline, memories, capabilities, even her cultivation.


    In this life, she would only reach half of her cultivation level in her previous life, unless she found a way to break the barrier again with her limited knowledge.


    For knowledge, she was now getting used to digging her brain, as long as she could see it.


    Releasing a heavy sigh, whatever happened inside the Eye of Meng, it should not affect her initial decision to stay away from the sted prince.


    Even more so, if he had the means to really manipted events in the orb and she was taken advantage of.


    <em>''Tsk. Whatever.'' </em>if she ever learned in the future that he really did what he was not supposed to, she would curse him with a chastity spell.<em>''Hmph. So what if you''re handsome. You will not be able to use it to sleep with other women!''</em>


    cing him at the back of the head and just put all her attention to cultivation, she shifted her direction towards the herb room to check Xiao Jun''s progress on the new pill.


    There were no big explosions so far, that''s a good sign at least.


    If Xiao Jun was sessful, Gao Lan Mei could start changing her physique to open her spiritual channels to cultivate.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 102: First Meeting

    Chapter 102: First Meeting


    Wei Pce...


    The prince who was in a very good mood was not aware of his impending doom. He loathed women in general, he did not even want to stay in a crowd because of this, but Gao Lan Mei nned to curse him with chastity spell!


    How would he react if he learnt of this? Would he be happy that she''s already showing her possessive side or sad that she was in control of their future marital bliss?


    Since he was not aware, he just went around his storage house to point and remove some treasures for the first step of courting her. He was so delighted that his creation finally did what it''s supposed to do. How many years had he waited?


    For him, regardless of how she looked now, as long as it''s her, it did not matter.


    In fact, he never cared about a person''s appearance, she was already the most important part of his life just from his hearing her voice before despite the only image that he had of her was from Feng Ji''s memory that the sparrow shared out of ''mercy''. This he would never forget and was imprinted in his mind.


    Their first meeting was when he was on the verge of death and she used a crow pawn in a nameless domain.


    He was discarded and betrayed by his own n, as he was also poisoned, feeling his cultivation slowly diminishing till he would die painfully. With these, he was ready to give up, it''s unbearable for him to live and just be a waste. That was the first time he''d lost all hope and sobbed because of the pain he was experiencing.


    Then a ck crow watching from a willow tree spoke, "Why do you waste time moping around? Cursing? Crying? If you''re weak now, then be strong enough to rule all of the universes. Live. At least you''re free."


    Even if he did not understand what she meant by <em>''at least you are free''</em>, he was able toprehend that he needed to be strong enough.


    The crow brought him medicine that he had never heard of. He was nursed back to health and his cultivation was restored. How did she do it? He did not ask, he was just grateful. The crow was with him as well when he entered the Void forest to train.


    Then Feng Ji appeared during his time in the Void Forest.<em> ''The miss loves treasures, so I will be the one to deliver a good treasure, understood?''</em> its arrogant childish voice said.


    The sparrow became his fightingpanion, then they split the spoils. Of course, being a gentleman who is trying to gain the sparrow''s master''s affection, more was given.


    He should have thought it the first time he saw Feng Ji. The sparrow would never serve another in its lifetime. Why did they not remember him? That was concerning him as well.


    How many years has it been since the Eye of Meng was created? Wei Jiayi shook his head, still smiling, "Finally.Finally." he whispered with longing.


    At that time, he created the Eye of Meng because he knew that she could not leave that ce. At first, it was a gift for her to manipte her imagination from the books that she reads and feel that somehow it was real so she would not feel too lonely.


    Possibly in that dream, he could also see her, even though she did not know his intention.


    He never felt the extreme want to be with someone and did not know how to express it correctly, so before he was able, to sum up, his courage to give it the orb, she already bid farewell, not giving him the chance to even beg.


    It did not matter, he now had the chance and he would not let go this time. Never.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 103: Is Prince Wei on love spell?

    Chapter 103: Is Prince Wei on love spell?


    With his n at hand and in motion, he could now rx, subconsciously humming due to his good mood.


    The way he hummed was strange to his own servants since it''s the first time he did so! Was the end so near that their stoic prince who made his enemies tremble by just mentioning his name was being soft?


    His humming was like a broken melody with a deceitful background of death, making anyone lower their guard which would be a mistake as it was only a trap to lure prey.


    It was also strange that he was wearing his mask inside the pce when he normally did not do. The usual mask that covered half his face had reced by a ck Oni mask that did not show anything except two holes for the eyes.


    Where was their usual master? The master who only smiled if he was mocking people or wanted to kill someone. Their master who never showed any trace of true happiness and only had a scowl or frown on his handsome face.


    What did the Buddha eat to bless them with this wonderful event? They would surely offer the same food in the future!


    Xi Ma watched Wei Jiayi moving around the storage house, shaking his head due to the way the prince was acting. Who knew what he was doing? Or thinking?


    The prince touched an item and it would vanish by magic to be moved to therge intricately designed chests outside the storage that was more than a dozen aligned perfectly together.


    Most of the items were precious herbs. There were also some of the most sought-after treasures in the entire Mortal domain.


    Xia Mei couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what are the treasures for? Are we filling all the chest outside?" He finally asked curiously when Wei Jiayi inspected the chest and shook his head.


    "Dowry. Tsk. Still not enough." Wei Jiayi wanted to give the whole storage house but it should only be the best for her. His wife loved treasures but was still too picky.


    <em>''Ah, I can always give herter. She would like those blue crystal gems from the Merpeople. Then there is also the dragon''s fang from the Immortal domain,''</em> he noted to himself. Then remembering some more interesting items that she might have only read in books but had not seen before.


    Xi Ma, "Dowry? For whom? Whose marriage?" As the master of the Wei Pce, he could also arrange a marriage for his main servants. The treasures though were too much for a servants marriage.


    The prince then instructed to fill the rest of the chest with gold bars and treasured silks, before answering, "Mine." Wei Jiayi said with a strange tone. Affectionate? Xi Ma could even bet that the prince is smiling strangely right now under his ck-masked.


    Not being able to speak for a moment, even the servants and guards who heard him took a while to register the news.


    "Greetings Your Highness!" Eunuch Chu who served the emperor personally arrived and greeted Wei Jiayi with a bow. With him, a tray with a decree.


    Though Eunuch Chu did not show any other emotions besides respect, he was very concerned about the decree that Prince Wei had requested. Marriage to the Gao Household?


    Especially to Gao Lan Mei who was known as trash who kept chasing the second prince. Was Prince Wei on a love spell?


    That''s highly possible as the Gao Miss was known to have a very entric personality. How did she do it? Eunuch Chu did not have the slightest idea.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 104: She already agreed

    Chapter 104: She already agreed


    "You''rete." Hemented unhappily, that makes the Eunuch Chu sweat heavily on his forehead.


    How could he bete? The request was so immediate. They were able to finish the formalities in less than an incense time before he came running to the Wei Pce.


    The emperor did not even have a choice but to create the decree immediately instead of continuing to enjoy one of his royal concubines.


    Despite being the Shizi empire emperor, there was not even a voice ofint, though the expression on the old man''s face was very sour. So how could a lowly Eunuch-like him answer this on a positive note?


    Not waiting for the old eunuch''s exnation, Wei Jiayi gesturing his hands to the chests, "Do what you need to with this then be on your way. Immediately." tone indifferent, butced with threat.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" Eunuch Chu could only agree.


    Then Prince Wei walked leisurely to his courtyard, humming.


    "Master! I am sorry, your servant can''t follow." He said nervously. He tried to wrack his brain but there was no answer. Who was the prince going to marry? "Who will be the princess?"


    The Prince only showed a strange interest in the Gao Miss, but was that enough to even have the emperor create a decree like she was beingmanded to be the main wife? Surely it''s probably someone else.


    He was concerned and excited at the same time. Concerned as the princess should be able to meet the expectation of the Wei pce followers.


    Aside from the Xi family in the mortal domain, there were other families and ns that were functioning depending on his master''s instruction.


    That also included the Medical Pavilion and another organization that was hidden not only in the Mortal domain but also in the Immortal Domain.


    Though that was the case, would the master care about this? If he could just marry someone, Wei Jiayi would have already done so. Why now? Why in a hurry?


    Xi Ma looked at Wei Jiayi who had already removed his Oni Mask after dismissing the other servants and guards. In his hand, a golden pendant with a carved dragon that he looked at intently.


    The pendant was from the Prince''s mother. It was enchanted with a protection spell, "Master, are you going to give that to your future wife?" Xi Ma asked with disbeliefced in his tone.


    Nodding his head, "Yes. I want the wedding to be as soon as possible. After the decree is passed down to the Gao family, we will visit." he said tone serious.


    "Gao family?! Master, you are not going to marry the Gao Miss, right?!" Xi Ma eximed, not able to control his disbelief.


    With a frown, "What if I am? Do you have a problem with that?" Wei Jiayi asked, tone indifferent but the temperature suddenly dropping meant that he was not happy with Xi Ma''s outburst.


    Gulping, on a soft tone, "I am sorry master, this servant will not dare to question. It''s just that" not able to continue and just internallyined, ''earlier you said, you are only interested in annoying her. Master you never said you wanted to marry her. Why are you so bipr Your Highness?''


    Raising a brow, "It''s just that?" Wei Jiayi asked challenging Xi Ma to think before continuing with ament that he might not like.


    "It''s just that, what if Miss Gao declined the decree?" Xi Ma asked instead. The way His Highness and Gao Miss annoyed each other recently, there was a high chance Gao Lan Mei would refuse.


    "She already agreed." Wei Jiayi responded with confidence.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 105: Marriage Degree

    Chapter 105: Marriage Degree


    "Master! The Royal Eunuch is here!" a servant reported to Gao Qi who was currently speaking with Gao Shen, Wang Li and Fa Li regarding that day''s events and the reason why the disciple of the Bai Hu Sect decided to stay on the Gao Manor instead of receiving the Royalties hospitality that Immortal Domain visitors like them should receive.


    Surprised by his sudden visitors, Gao Qi abruptly stood up, "The Royal Eunuch? Why?" He asked full of confusion.


    The servant shook his head as he himself did not have any idea on what was going on. So he blurted out instead, "They have a lot of things with them, master! Hurry!"


    After hearing this, Gao Qi hurriedly went to the front gate to wee Eunuch Chu who was now with Xi Ma and Lao Chen as representatives of the Wei Pce.


    With a bow, "Royal Eunuch Chu, we wee you to our humble abode." Gao Qi bowed with Gao Shen and Li Mao, "What seems to be the problem?" he said, eyeing the chest that looked strangely familiar.


    "Minster Gao, please ept the Emperor''s royal decree with your daughter." Eunuch Chu said while his face is stoic with any expression. Possible enduring themand as he is not in agreement with it.


    The suspicion that Gao Lan Mei cast a love spell to Prince Wei was still possible. There was no way their aloof prince would suddenly want to marry a waste.


    Nevertheless, the decree was solid and must be carried.


    Eunuch Chu nced at Xi Ma, trying to read his expression. Being the closest aide to Wei Jiayi, he could get a little exnation.


    He could only hope though as Xi Ma was also not aware of his master''s n. The only sure thing was that they could never bend themand, else the punishment would be too severe.


    After hearing that the decree needed to be epted by Gao Lan Mei as well, Gao Qi was nervous. Judging by the number of chest its a marriage decree. Who among the royal family would consider despite his daughter''s reputation?


    "What are you waiting for? Where is Miss Gao? The marriage decree by the Emperor to the Wei Pce and Gao family cannot wait!" Eunuch Chu eximed.


    Shocked, "Wei Pce?" but Prince Wei just visited earlier and the interaction his daughter was not good, "Might there be a mistake?" Gao Qi asked skeptically. He also nced at the Xi Ma and Lao Chen duo who he was familiar with.


    Xi Ma only smiled apologetically and Lao Chen did not even notice Gao Qi''s stare and just stood up like a statue next to hispanion.


    "Minister Gao! Are you insulting me?" Eunuch Chu eximed indignant, feeling offended. He had been the Royal Head Eunuch for more than forty years and errors during his watch were non-existent.


    "Forgive me Eunuch Chu! I did not mean it that way," Gao Qi frantically responded. Every time his daughter was involved, it seemed like he was losing all decorum due to the surprises that she kept on bringing to their gates. "Quickly get Gao Lan Mei over here!" he instructed one servant who ran to her courtyard.


    It did not take long, servant got back to report to his master, face so pale. After bringing the news to Gao Qi who also paled, then grabbed the white pouch handed over by the servant.


    In the pouch, a ck snake stay, its tiny head went out of the pouch. Gao Qi recognized the little ck snake. This was exactly the one that got swallowed by the assassins by force.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 106: Old prune

    Chapter 106: Old prune


    The ck snake''s tiny head looked around before it focused to Gao Qi, then a female voice was heard from it, "Father, mother, I am sorry that my farewell was not in person. The holy doctor insisted on us to leave immediately. I will be safe, do not worry."


    Then a long pause before it continued, "Oh! Please tell the old pruned prince as well to stop bothering me unnecessarily. It''s not part of the deal. That''s all for now. Later then. Chu. Chu. Chu. Chu. Chu." then the strange sound from the snake stopped after the message before it dissolved little by little thenpletely turned to vapor.


    Gao Lan Mei''s message of farewell and short exnation that was conveyed by the snake made most of them dumbfounded.


    With augh, Gao Shen blurted out, "Is she referring to Prince Wei? He is the oldest prince I know in the Shizi Empire!" thisment earned him a re from the beings from the Wei pce, which he just brushed off. Especially Xi Ma who he was familiar with.


    Xi Ma could only shake his head at Gao Shen''sment. They were of the same age and they had their fair share of mischievous deeds when they were still in the Shizi Empire training school.


    Despite the man already leaping to the Immortal Domain, it seemed that he never changed much, especially his immature self.


    Gao Shen curiously asked again, "Oh right? What''s with the holy doctor?" he asked suddenly with excitement. "And what is that snake?" he added.


    "That''s a beast pawn." Wang Li answered, remembering the reason why they are in the Shizi Empire, he could only release a deep breath.


    With a frown, "How did Mei''er get a beast pawn? She already has a contractual beast right?" Gao Shen wondered.


    Only those of a higher cultivation degree could manipte pawns. A master helped her probably. The holy doctor? how did the famous doctor get involved with Gao Lan Mei?


    This was Gao Shen''s reaction as he had still not stayed that long in the Shizi Empire to know about Gao Lan Mei''s ident rting to the second prince.


    "Minister Gao! What''s the meaning of this?" As a eunuch, he was aware of the importance of the holy doctor. The three men around Gao Qi were also important beings, given the cultivation restriction talisman that they are wearing.


    Gao Qi was starting to get annoyed but only greeted his teeth, "As you heard, my daughter left with the holy doctor. Our family will ept the decree and the marriage will happen as soon as Gao Lan Mei returns." He said firmly aspromised.


    As a father, he was delighted that Gao Lan Mei was chosen by the holy doctor as an assistant or perhaps even a disciple. He was also satisfied that the Wei pce would wee her in marriage. Sadly his daughter was too rebellious to even consider his poor heart.


    "Brother, are you sure? Would you like to think about this first?" Gao Shen ask. Marriage was normally decided by the master of the family. He was just concerned with his niece''s reaction after learning this. After all Prince Wei was an ''old prune''.


    Gao Shen then nced at Wang Li who just nodded, "It does not matter. Even if she is married, the Bai Hu sect of the Immortal Domain will still ept her." He did not mention if outer or inner disciple.


    Everyone who heard eximed. Immortal Domain! What are they missing?!


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 107: Start killing bees

    Chapter 107: Start killing bees


    Even Xi Ma had a surprised look. Was this a good thing or a bad thing? The master might not like other men trying to roam around his wife! Should he prepare his armor to start killing bees that buzzed around the mistress?


    Eunuch Chu sweated heavily. How would he exin to the prince that his supposed to be wife was not around for the decree and was also being scouted by the Immortal Domain! It''s a good thing for the Empire yes, but not for his neck!


    How could a waste do this. There must be a mistake! However, the talismans that these men were wearing proved that they were not from the Mortal Domain. If she was being invited, this means that she was different from the rumors. Eunuch Chu felt ashamed that he initially thought Gao Lan Mei was not capable.


    "We will do as you suggested Minister Gao." Eunuch Chi could only agree, "Is this fine Young Master Xi?"


    Xi Ma nodded. As long as the decree was passed down and epted, surely Gao Lan Mei would give face to her father when she got back and not refuse eventually, right?


    Gao Lan Mei''s parents epted the degree kneeling to show respect and kowtowed three times to acknowledge themand of the Emperor.


    Since the gate of the Gao Manor was open, due to the marriage envoy that requires multiple carriages for therge chest consisting of the dowry given by Prince Wei, a lot of people were already aware of the marriage.


    The chests alone were already considered a treasure as they are intricately designed and made of the purest jade, what''s more, its content.


    Prince Wei''s generosity to Gao Lan Mei was questioned and suspiciously discussed by the beings of the empire who did not have anything better to do.


    Gao Qi requested not to announce the content until Gao Lan Mei returned, which was agreed by Xi Ma. The audit of the content was just handed over for the family to keep safe.


    The waste of the Shizi Empire marrying the bastard prince. The gossip was so fast it reached therge families very quickly.


    Ming Family


    "What did you just say!" Ming Ya was furious, the cup of tea she was holding was thrown to her servant, "I dare you to repeat that!" she could not believe the news. Why?! That Gao Miss! The one wearing a face veil, that was her surely! She seduced Prince Wei!


    ''Witch! She is a witch!" since the first time she saw the woman at the Medical Pavilion her hunch was to always be on guard against her.


    The servant slumped to the ground and begged for life, "Miss! I am just rying the news! I am so sorry" the servant could only cry in fear. Her miss was very beautiful. The outside only knew that she was as gentle as a flower, but they did not think that a flower could also be poisonous with its hidden thorns!


    Hurriedly adding, "Do not worry miss! Gao Lan Mei is not in the Gao Manor, thus she did not personally ept the decree!"


    If just by saying that the Emperor bestowed decree of marriage to the Gao household to the Wei Pce, earned her this hostility, what more if she told Ming Ya that the dowry given by the Prince was very generous just by looking at the chest.


    There was absolutely no one who couldpare in the entire Shizi Empire, the treasures that might be inside thoserge beautiful jade chest!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 108: Painful

    Chapter 108: Painful


    That did not dampen Ming Ya''s anger, she stood up, vented her anger on the servant by pping her multiple times, then roughly pulling the poor servant''s hair, "Stupid! Useless! It doesn''t matter who epted it! It''s still the decree of the emperor!"


    The other servants who saw how Ming Ya had beaten another like nothing made them furious. However, what could they do? They could only grit their teeth forcing themselves not to intervene.


    Still not satisfied, Ming Ya grabbed the whip from her hip at which the servants paled. The first hit was about tond on the servant when a guard deflected the attack.


    Her frustration rose, giving her a chance to attack again. "How dare you!"


    "Stop!" the voice was so authoritative that Ming Ya halted. "It''s my order to save your servant who you are about to kill!" the steps of the man who just spoke was light but with the confidence of a master.


    Seeing who arrived, "Father!" Ming Ya burst out crying and slumped to the ground. Her heart was squeezed every time she remembered that Wei Jiayi would marry someone else! "It''s so painful father!" she cried miserably.


    Shaking his head, "So pathetic!" Ming Cong gave Ming Ya a dirty look. His regret for spoiling this daughter rotten made him guilty as well.


    His daughter was now like a kid who had her favorite toy taken away. He didn''t know why Ming Ya begged for everyone''s attention. Wei Jiayi should be the one begging to marry her!


    "Father help me! If I cannot get him, no one should!" the conviction and evilness of her statement are also reflected in her eyes, showing how serious she was.


    If he could strangle this child, he would have already done so, "Enough!" then giving her a knowing look, "Did you not hear that Gao Lan Mei is not in the Gao Manor? Wherever she is no one will believe that she was scouted by the holy doctor! Use your head! There is no good news ever rting to that waste, so take advantage of it!" surely the Wei Pce would not allow a despicable woman to enter.


    Realizing this, Ming Ya ring emotion somehow subsided. ''Right, it''s not toote.'' as long as the marriage is not official the decree can always be withdrawn. "I know what to do father," she said with confidence.


    In another part of the Shizi Empire


    Li Hua could only vent her anger by destroying things! Her servants were well aware not to intervene when she was like this.


    On Ming Ya''s side, most of the details regarding the marriage news were sugar-coated, but not with Li Hua as the news from her own husband who mocked it for fun.


    She endured not speaking to prevent her ring emotions until Chen Yun Ming left her courtyard before she could show her frustration.


    <em>''They deserve each other?''</em> sheughed mockingly! No one! No one couldpare to Wei Jiayi! If Chen Yun Ming was not aware of this, there was no chance for him to even get the throne!


    "Curse you witch! Curse you!" the woman was supposed to be bedridden a cripple!


    Then suddenly she was going to marry Wei Jiayi?! Whatever kind of sorcery Gao Lan Mei had was from the underworld!


    A holy doctor? What did she give to get medical treatment from the legendary and mysterious doctor!


    "I was not sessful in killing you witch! Just wait!" she eximed madly with conviction like an oath.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 109: My wife is not interested

    Chapter 109: My wife is not interested


    Wei Pce


    On a rtively normal day, the pce was not that lively. However that day, there were a lot of visitors.


    Xi Ma was more than aware of what these people were visiting. Congratting? Or was it toin about their master''s wedding.


    The status of Gao Lan Mei in the capital could be thrown to the drain.


    In a universe where the strong must be followed, just how unfair was it for a being without cultivation who could be looked down upon?


    "Xi Ma!" the man who called him wore a bamboo hat. The grey robes looked dusty due to long traveling time. Probably not.


    Though he was the same age as him, due to his unkempt appearance he looked older. With a gourd he kept on his hips, that was surely filled with wine, the man looked like a bum. If he became more rugged, he would probably be considered closer to a beggar.


    If not for the cultivation restriction bracelet he wore, surely no one would treat him kindly.


    "Xi Jun." He gave him a nod. "Have you visited your mother?" Asking his cousin who liked to travel a lot.


    "Yes! I also gave a gift to your mother and she likes it a lot." Xi Junughed without restraint. Then moving closer, to whisper, "Is it true? Master is getting married? To Gao Shen niece at that? I was summoned because of this." Xi Jun was even allowed to use the dimensional portal to quickly arrive at the pce.


    With a grimace, Xi Ma nodded. He could still remember the murderous atmosphere yesterday when he told Wei Jiayi that Gao Lan Mei was not in the Gao Manor and did not personally ept the marriage.


    Then his master suddenlyughed madly scaring everyone more!


    Another surprise was that Wei Jiayi used the summoning portal. This portal was only to be used for emergency situations. What he nned to do with it, Xi Ma had an idea. Poor Gao Lan Mei.


    Releasing a long heavy breath, "Let''s just go where everyone is. Shall we?" He said.


    Arriving at the throne room, not surprisingly, there were familiar faces from all corners of the mortal domain. There were also some from the Immortal domain and higher. Even the underground forces are present.


    It''s like a banquet with an eerie, strange but noisy atmosphere. The spiritual pressure was suffocating.


    He just gave a wave to those who called him and went to Wei Jiayi''s courtyard.


    Wei Jiayi was still sitting on one of the chairs near his room, holding the golden pendant with a carved dragon.


    Since he was wearing a mask, Xi Ma was not sure about his current mood.


    "Master everyone is waiting." Xi Ma said softly.


    Wei Jiayi stood up, and walked towards the rest. As soon as he arrived, the room became silent, even a pin drop couldn''t be heard.


    Then, everyone greeted in unison after he sat on one of the chairs. Elbows on the armrest, cheek resting on his knuckles.


    His eyes scanned the beings that arrived, "Are you aware of why I formed all your organizations?" He asked tone chilly.


    One answered, "To gain power, right master?" For them what else could be the reason for someone to gather forces, aside from power and authority.


    "That''s one." He paused, then adding, "Mainly I want you all as dowry." He said to everyone. "Sadly, I do not have any use for all of you since my wife is not interested." He said tone so dead, making anyone who heard, sweat.


    If the new mistress was not interested, that meant the Master would leave them? It''s highly possible!


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 110: It is very real

    Chapter 110: It is very real


    After realizing how serious Wei Jiayi was, they could only relent and show their worth. "Master! Please allow us to change the mistress'' mind!" One shouted.


    They were initially not happy with a woman who their master wanted to marry; her being a waste and all. How dare she not be interested?! Of course, voicing this out would grant an immediate punishment.


    How could Wei Jiayi me them for reacting negatively? They were not aware of what Gao Lan Mei was capable of.


    With the way Wei Jiayi spoke like it''s theirst chance, they could only show their loyalty through action. With a heavy heart, that''s the only thing they could do.


    Perhaps after meeting the mistress, they could be enlightened on what sorcery she used to make their master marry her.


    Xi Ma wanted augh.<em> ''Master what do you mean not interested? Gao Lan Mei is not even aware about this! Don''t me this on us!''</em>Heined silently, unsure if he shouldugh of cry on how Wei Jiayi turned the tables on them.


    Though, Wei Jiayi meant every word he said. If Gao Lan Mei refused his gift, then he would abandon it and look for a better one that she would be happy to ept. Regardless of what!


    "Oh? Change her mind? My wife left but no one ever thought of looking for her." He said usingly, like it''s their fault that Gao Lan Mei was not with him. "Since you are all capable as you are iming, of course you already investigated who I am going to marry." The tone mocking. "Then let''s see how you can convince her." He said, tone challenging. There was no need to keep useless subordinates.


    Everyone nervously looked at each other, then one said, "Master we will immediately look for the mistress! We now ask to leave to quickly find her!" Mostly bowed, but before they left, they were stopped by Wei Jiayi for a short reminder.


    "Do whatever you can to find her. However, if I learned that she was hurt in anyway even if it''s just a strand of her hair, I will make sure that a quick death will be your greatest wish for any whoever dared." A murderous intentced every word spoken.


    "Yes!" Then the originally crowded throne-room was no more. Only left were the Wei Pce retainers. Even Xi Jun had disappeared with the rest.


    <em>''Well that went more smoothly than I thought.''</em> Xi Ma mused but did not voice out his opinion. The rest did not even react negatively when they were supposed to be just dowry.


    Meaning the being who they should really be serving was the master''s wife. They just jumped to the solution without even asking.


    Xi Ma asked, "Master, is this alright? They did not even ask about the physical features of Miss Gao. How can they find her?" The Gao Miss aside from the noticeable small sparrow who was always with her, what they only knew was her face before she started wearing a face veil.


    "Physical features are useless. She can just change it anytime." Wei Jiayi stood up and walked towards a certain direction.


    Curiously asked, " She can do that?" Xi Ma said amused, "Where are we going master?" Asking after noticing that they are moving outside.


    "Chasing my rogue wife." He said. Compared to before, when he did not know where to start looking since she was not at her peak cultivation it''s not a dead end for him. Before, his only hope to get in contact with her was by grabbing all-ck crows that he could find.


    At that time, she did not have a physical form, now he was able to touch her hair and it''s real. She was very real.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 111: Marriage Rules

    Chapter 111: Marriage Rules


    A restaurant in the Shizi Empire,


    All themotion that she has caused, she was not entirely clueless about it.


    Gao Lan Mei was not supposed to leave the Gao Manor until Yen Mngjue arrived at the Shizi Empire. Due to Wei Jiayi''s marriage convoy, she decided to leave earlier.


    This only confirmed that Wei Jiayi meant what he said during their time in the Eye of Meng,<em> ''I will get the rest of my rewardter, wife.''</em> He probably meant that the reward was through marriage.


    Was she against the marriage? Probably. Probably not. It''s not a bad thing. The benefits were a lot too. Just looking at therge chest, Gao Lan Mei had a hard time resisting the temptation of the treasures within.


    Freedom was still her highest priority, so in the end, she left the Gao Manor. Good thing her disguise was ready for her to be able to mix with the curious crowd outside the manor.


    Well, aside from the fact that her own dowry was not ready yet. If she were to really marry the bipr prince, to give a face to her mortal father, the dowry should be eptable, and Wei Jiayi should not have anyint or any chance to look down on it.


    She also needed to check if the man waspatible with her, so they could work on the deal regarding cultivation too. There were also rules that she wanted toy down that he must agree on.


    The first rule, if possible, she could go anywhere whenever and wherever she liked. Husband or not, he did not have the right to restrict her.


    Second rule, no other wife. Immediate, divorce if he epted another concubine. Anyway, she had a chastity spell ready to make that easy for her.


    The third rule, she would have full control of the storage house. How could Gao Lan Mei enjoy if not because of treasures?


    There were more rules she was considering, but since she was not married yet, she would just have to worry about itter.


    She really wanted to pretend that she did not care, that it''s not a big deal, and just treat the marriage as a te of pickled cucumber, sadly, anything that involved the sted Prince Wei was making her feel emotions that she had never experienced before. Wanting to grin then ending up scowling.


    One proof that it affected her greatly was her deciding to flee instead of epting the decree and leaving her mortal family to deal with it.


    Bringing her attention to the food on the table, nothing could distract her more than this. Theyers of finished tes piled up in front were now almost filling the whole table.


    <em>''If I be fat, would he stop bothering me?''</em> Gao Lan Mei wondered with a soft smile on her face.


    Gao Lan Mei, disguised as a man, was now eating to her heart''s content in a restaurant near the Li Smith Shop.


    Thanks to her knowledge to puppeteer she was able to create a mask good enough for her to hide the scars and make her look like a young man.


    Sadly, her sharp eyes could not be disguised, what''s more, now due to the pills that she recently ate and will continue doing so, her eyes were now a dark shade of red.


    Just like her eyes from her previously. Anyway, she was using the same medical ingredients to cultivate so it was not surprising. It''s just hard to hide it.


    It''s a side effect of her changing her physique to be able to cultivate. Though her cultivation was not even going to reach the first degree yet at least she could now feel spiritual energy which she could not do before.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 112: Patriarch

    Chapter 112: Patriarch


    It would not take long before most of her spiritual channels were open, but she needed external factors to do that, just like in her previous life.


    Cultivation treasures could help or assistance from someone who could forcefully open her spiritual channels. Preferably someone with high cultivation level. Double repair would also work.


    <em>''Nah.Nah.''</em> Gao Lan Mei shook her head, refusing to remember her future husband. He was strong enough but asking for his help with his dangerous face was not good for her heart.


    If not for the subordinates of her past life''s father, she would continue to be a waste, wouldn''t be able to spiritually leave that ce and would not have a chance to experience mortal life.


    Granted, the life that she had so far was not that smooth or fruitful but she would make sure to change that eventually.


    Paying attention to the old man in front of her that was sitting across the table, she considered her next step to be stronger. This old man had ess to somewhere she could greatly improve.


    He was wearing an all-ck robe, enjoying wine. The old man''s face looked kind of like he was a good Samaritan who would kindly help anyone.


    Who would have thought that the same old man was the patriarch of an assassin n? With his face that looked as old as her mortal father, but in reality, he was hundreds of years old, just like the devil she knew.


    Feeling Gao Lan Mei''s stare despite her still, continuing to eat, he remembered, <em>''The plum leaves are dyed with blood''</em> Yin Fu could only wonder how this fellow who ate like there was no tomorrow, learned that phrase. That was included on the message that he got from his grandchild.


    He did not remember anyone who would be stupid enough to blurt that out in his face since most are already dead. It was the exact reason why the Liqi n that he had established lived to kill.


    If he were given a chance to change that, he would definitely do so. However, since it''s already been years like this for their n, it''s already toote to change now.


    As the Liqi n patriarch, Yin Fu was very much aware of where everything started. From the time, seven n men weremissioned to assassinate a mortal father and daughter to the part wherein they lost. Three of the n''s men were imprisoned, one lost a hand and was still poisoned just like the rest.


    He looked at his grand-child, Yin Bai, who was sitting next to him. The handsome face did not show any indication of there being something wrong but he was more than aware that Yin Bai was now poisoned by fast-acting Slow Lily.


    What a contradictory name, fast-acting for a Slow Lily! A vicious and torturous poison that was supposed to be slow but now it did not deserve the name anymore.


    There was also a snake pawn inside Yin Bai that could kill his grandson anytime this woman wished. A woman who was now disguised as a young man. Even the voice and presence screamed a handsome young man.


    Earlier when she arrived at the Li Smith Shop and asked for food to eat, the ns-man who stood as a shopkeeper was dumbfounded and wanted to throw her out until the ck small snake introduced her.


    Then Yin Bai respectfully talked to her, without any surprise that she was acting like a man.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 113: Free Meal

    Chapter 113: Free Meal


    Yin Fu released a heavy breath due to frustration. For now, he could only clench his fist, trying not to physicallysh out.


    Their proud n was reduced to amateurs whenpared to this woman. In better circumstances, he would consider scouting her to the Immortal domain despite her not having spiritual cultivation.


    <em>''We were never good at killing while still keeping our emotions alive.''</em> Heforted himself. An assassin should kill without mercy and for one to do that, he needs to be emotionless. However, his n men were never like that.


    Aside from that, Yin Fu could also not me them, experience-wise, they werecking. Do not mention the brain, they seemed to alsock that. Sobine that with overconfidence that sums up to a quick death, suicidal mission.


    If they had faced an opponent from the Immortal Realm, no one would be left to live. The strong ruled over the weak. That was the knowledge of any universe.


    Instead of embracing the power she had over the Liqi n, the only request that she had so far was the food that she was still eating. The treasures that they got from Ye Family were a fair trade for the flower that they needed.


    That was also the reason why despite Yin Fu easily being able to kill Gao Lan Mei, he decided to give courtesy. He would also not forget that she still had the upper hand as his grandson was still poisoned.


    Granted, they were able to get what they needed in the mortal domain, but at what cost? Their n''s dignity? Or the ns future master?


    <em>''When, will she finish? te after te. How can a woman have so much appetite? Isn''t she afraid that we will poison her food? She never mentioned it so she probably does not care.''</em> Yin Fun smirked at his thoughts after watching her grab a big serving of wined fish.


    "Thank you for the food," she said, while her chopsticks reached out to the grilled chicken. Nothing was better than eating a free meal after a long day. Adding, "The peacock flesh flower is good for external use most of the time." Gao Lan Meimented, on a whim, noticing as well that Yin Fu was watching her.


    Yin Bai, who was sitting next to Yin Fu was also looking at her strangely, but who cared what he thought at that time. He could eat if wanted to. They paid for the food anyway.


    He nodded despite not being sure what she was trying to imply by this, "That is correct." Yin Fu answered. If Gao Lan Mei created the new Slow Lily, she might know medicine as well.


    "It can be taken orally by a spirit beast though. Especially one who is heavily injured by a failed tribtion." Gao Lan Mei looked at Yin Fu knowingly who just stared at her without any emotion.


    A spirit beast that experienced tribtion would be an immortal spiritual beast that everyone sought after and dreamed of having.


    Even if failed, that did not change the fact that the beast could try the tribtion again.


    Adding, "If that is the case, you need a lot of the flowers. Unless you are able to get a pill refiner who is willing to help or knows how to maximize the effect of the flower."


    "Young Master Gao we are really not sure what you are trying to say." Yin Fu frowned. Does this woman want their ancestral beast? There was no way a n member would tell her about that even if they died!


    However, she was correct. Yes, they needed the Peacock Flesh Flower and lots of it since pill masters were also going to take advantage of their need just like what the Ye Family did.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 114: Acquaintance

    Chapter 114: Acquaintance


    Now, what did they ended up with? An unknown disaster because of the unpreparedness of what caught them off guard causing some n members almost dying.


    After this incident, he would make sure this would not happen again. Regardless of how powerful the family or n was, they would not allow anyone to have any leverage on them. Business. They would implement pure business.


    Shrugging her shoulders, "I have a proposition," she said indifferently. Then pulling out two small jade bottles from her sleeves that the difference by each is the color of the cover.


    "Antidote," pointing at the jade bottle with the red cover. Flesh Restoration Pill" Then gesturing on the one with the blue cover.


    The fragrant smell from the bottles as well as the condensed spiritual energy it emitted was very noticeable.


    Yin Fu looked at Gao Lan Mei questioningly, his brows wrinkled, face fighting a twitch. Did she expect for him to just believe that the antidote would be given just like that?


    How about the Flesh Restoration Pill? Any pill master who could refine one was already scouted by the Immortal Domain. Especially with its function to restore missing flesh or any external body part.


    With a scoff, "Are you fooling this old man?" Yin Fu said, tone threateningly, as he was very displeased. ''Proposition'' including the jade bottles were like unting her advantage to them.


    Tilting her head, "What do you mean? Fool you?" she asked. "If I really want the Liqi n to be my enemy, can you even imagine what I will do?" then paused to stare at them intently, "Rest assured I will exceed your wildest imagination just to make you feel regret for offending me." tone indifferent like she was talking about the weather. She even said that while getting back to her te of steamed prawns.


    Despite this, Yin Bai was very much aware that she was capable even if she wascking a lot now. He could only predict the greater heights that she could reach in the future.


    Yin Fu''s eyebrowse down in a knot, "What? So, you are a friend of the Liqi n now?" Yin Fu was more than aware that it''s more dangerous to deal with a tiger pretending to be a pig than a bear who was surrounded by honey.


    After eating thest piece of asparagus on her te, "Acquaintance. That''s what we are." she answered, then nodded like convincing them with the notion.


    Gaining connections were better than gathering hostility everywhere. Gao Lan Mei was more used to not being bothered. She always wanted a peaceful life while traveling the world.


    She gestured for Yin Bai to get the jade bottle with the antidote which heplied and picked up one of the jade bottles.


    The fragrant smell was more prominent after it was opened. The pills inside the bottle were dark green that shone when the light hit it.


    Taking one pill, he could already feel the difference. He could already feel his cultivationing back quickly as if he were never poisoned in the first ce.


    He thought it was over but spiritual energy continued to condense and fluctuated around him until the area around him turned foggy. His spiritual channels hungrily gobbled the energy around them. The cracking sound of the energy in the air was heard by everyone.


    Yin Bai suppressed his surprise and focused on his breakthrough. "Boom! Boom!" the internal barrier that separated the tenth degree and the eleventh degree.


    However it did not stop there, his cultivation went higher until it broke through to the twelve-degree.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 115: Side Effect

    Chapter 115: Side Effect


    When Yin Bai thought of the noise of the cracking sound of the spiritual energy being heard by everyone. He really meant everyone in the restaurant.


    The room that they had was private as Yin Fu and Gao Lan Mei valued their privacy. Given the way she ate, it''s really concerning if beings ended up just staring at her while she piled up tes after tes.


    The initially closed room was now opened by those shameless enough to peak.


    Due to the gathering of the spiritual energy around him, that was foggy, somehow it looked solid enough to touch, it did not only gather the attention of the higher degree martial cultivators but other mortals as well.


    Yin Fu stared at his grandson in a lotus position, who was now trying to break through to Immortal Martial Degree. Two degrees just because of a pill that was supposed to be an antidote.


    "I think you made a mistake," he asked Gao Lan Mei who also looked at Yin Bai concerned. Was she regretting identally giving the pill to increase ranks?


    Shaking her head, "It''s the right one." she affirmed but still frowned, "Its a side effect." For Gao Lan Mei, it''s a positive side effect but since she did not expect it, they were in the wrong ce to have a cultivator breakthrough two ranks in one go.


    That was just like cheating a cheat while you are telling the world who was the culprit. Nevertheless, for her, it''s useless for others since there was a recipe for a sham to execute properly. So it would not work for everyone who just felt like trying.


    It''s getting a lot of attention. However, it was taboo to stop a cultivator from breaking through. It''s either you get killed due to revenge by the cultivator who failed because of intervening or one gets hurt because of the repulse of the condensed spiritual energy.


    Yin Fu surprised, "Side effect?" after blurted that out heughed, not even caring that he was being heard by others since both he and Gao Lan Mei moved near the door to give space to Yin Bai.


    This was the best side effect ever that he was able to see in his entire life. He really wanted to see more of the side-effect. Though he wanted to know if there were more pills left in the jade bottle, Gao Lan Mei already took it back so he would just shamelessly askter.


    He was very sure that the rest who were in the restaurant were anxious to experience this ''side effect''. He also wanted to see how Gao Lan Mei could get out of this situation since she was still offering them a proposition.


    "Boom! Boom!" Yin Bai was able to pass thest barrier to breakthrough to Immortal Martial Degree.


    His senses were sharper and he felt strong enough to take down anyone given that he was also not wearing a cultivation restriction talisman in the Mortal Domain.


    He was so delighted with the breakthrough that he immediately came close to Gao Lan Mei to bow, but before he was able to do so, he was halted by her. Her eyes looked at him intently, her hand made a small gesture asking him to look at her back which was facing the door.


    "My, my, my! What sorcery have you done to create thismotion?" a very arrogant voice from the crowd outside the room said. Then adding, "This prince was eating peacefully but was interrupted by you!" the prince said, due to his voice being close, Gao Lan Mei could tell that he almost right behind her.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 116: Invite

    Chapter 116: Invite


    She moved to Yin Bai''s back to make him a shield since the Liqi Young Master was rtively taller andrger than her. She did not like the idea of someone being easily able to move to her back.


    The prince is very much familiar to her as well. Surprise, surprise. Who would be the other prince that would really make her day bad? Chen Yun Ming, of course. The second prince she should loath because of what he did to the original Gao Lan Mei.


    Chen Yun Ming, was in his royal blue robe that had a thoroughly and intricately designed lion on his right chest. The sign national image for the Shizi Empire for nobility.


    Way to go for unting this. Gao Lan Mei was not sure why the original owner of her body fell in love with such a man. Chen Yun Ming might be handsome, but he was not the most handsome in the empire. He was also on the bigger side for males.


    Gao Lan Mei still preferred, lean and muscr, so they would look good especially when wearing an all-ck armor. ''Stop.'' chastising herself when her though suddenly went to how a particr buttock looked when looking at it from above.


    The Shizi Empire had five princes including Wei Jiayi. The second prince was the only son of the current highest-ranking royal concubine in the pce. The current empress only had a daughter, thus making Chen Yun Ming the oldest son who was supposed to be the one most likely to inherit the throne.


    However, the throne could not be taken just like that, the rules of the Shizi Empire for royalties were harsh just like how lions chose their leaders from the wild.


    Meaning, the throne could be challenged. The ritual of the challenge would be decided, then it would be official. It''s either the Emperor himself fights or he would vouch for a champion. It''s a long process and Gao Lan Mei did not want to think about it anymore.


    She was sure that a being who talked more was like a dog who just barked and could not bite. Well, she would show a little courtesy to this Second Prince since she got a lot of treasures from him.


    Feng Ji had a sad expression when she told the sparrow that they were leaving the Shizi Empire for the time being. The sparrow seemed to enjoy riling up this prince who had a fake smile on his face.


    Probably, the sparrow enjoyed the free food that it got whenever it raided the prince''s properties.


    "Despite being bothered, since its experts that created themotion, rest assured this will be brushed off." Chen Yun Ming said. His face showed a somewhat genuine smile, probably trying to be very amodating. Then adding, "How about this prince invite the Honorable Experts for a cup of tea for a nice buffet at my Manor?" he asked.


    "Hahaha!" someoneughed from the crowd, "How about you also invite this expert eh?" a very rugged young man who was holding a gourd that had a potent smell of wine. The unkempt young man''s face was reddish probably being half drunk. He was also wearing a cultivation restriction talisman as a bracelet.


    Then someone shouted, "Xi Jun! As shameless as ever! Inviting yourself despite being already drunk!" The rest agreed andughed.


    Shouting back, "Moron!" Refuting the one who made thement that he was drunk, "You cannot make me drunk for real!" Xi Jun said, the tone so offended, but the rest justughed it off.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 117: Merchant Lan

    Chapter 117: Merchant Lan


    He then ced his hand in front of his face and looks at it intently, "See! I can count my fingers clearly! I still have five fingers!" he said reassuring. Adding, Xi Jun also came face to face with Chen Yun Ming trying to show off his hand withplete fingers. "See!" then shouting, with some of his drunken saliva reaching the second prince.


    Chen Yun Ming could only move away from Xi Jun gritting his teeth and trying to keep his weing smile.


    If it''s probably someone else, he could still forgive easily for the disrespect, but he knew that a Xi family member''s main hobby was to annoy him. Specifically any royal family member except Wei Jiayi.


    He even witnessed how the Xi Master sometimes annoyed his father despite the rest watching.


    Yin Fu found the situation strange. Taking a quick nce, the experts around who just shamelessly watched his grandson''s breakthrough earlier, were mostly wearing cultivation restriction talismans.


    He was not able to feel this as thew of restriction only allowed twelve-degree cultivation strength in the Mortal Domain.


    Right now, despite him being at his peak strength, the strongest in the room was Yin Bai. That still did not mean that they could easily go out on the ce unharmed if a fight broke out.


    Having this many Immortal Domain experts in the same area, like it was nned, was not a good sign. His grandson''s breakthrough happened at very bad timing.


    Focusing on the matter at hand, "To all honorable experts, of course, everyone is wee." he could not just brush off the other experts around. There were also some benefits to meeting some. Then looking at Yin Fu''s group, "So what do you all think masters" Chen Yun Ming intentionally left the sentence open for them to give their names.


    Yin Fu smiled, "Surname Yin, that goes for my grandson as well." then ncing at Gao Lan Mei, who just gave a short nod.


    "Surname Lan." Her voice was roughly disguisedpletely as a young man. The rest also looked at her. If they were not mistaken this Young Master Lan was the one that had the pill with ''side effect'' that they wanted to know more about.


    Of course, Gao Lan Mei was more than aware of what everyone who looked at her interestingly thought. Adding after a short bow, "I am but just a small merchant honorable experts, I hope for wonderful and fair cooperation in the future." she said earnestly that surprised everyone.


    <em>''Just a small merchant?''</em>The notion wasughable for them. If every small merchant could produce a medicine that could make anyone breakthrough more than once, then what do you call the big businesses that charged a sky-high price just for a normal pill?


    Anyone who understood this in the crowd, instead of being delighted, became cautious. Especially those who wanted to take some drastic measures to get Gao Lan Mei''s medicine.


    Though they were not sure if the medicine could also be used for degrees higher than Immortal Martial Degree, it still did not mean that would not try to get one.


    The statement did not serve only as a wee gesture for future cooperation, but also a warning. Since Gao Lan Mei was willing topromise without any fear, meant that ''he'' was backed up by an expert who could make more of this medicine or pills.


    "Hahaha! Merchant Lan, rest assured that we would love to have wonderful cooperation with you." Chen Yun Ming was so delighted that he missed the sly glint from ''Merchant Lan''s'' dark red eyes.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 118: Strange eyes

    Chapter 118: Strange eyes


    Chen Yun Ming''s Manor was not far and he made sure that everyone wasfortable. There were more than a dozen experts who epted his invitation and that made him ecstatic. It''s just a downside that Xi Jun joined as well.


    Aside from the fact that he did not like anyone rted to Wei Jiayi, the man was shameless enough to approach ''Merchant Lan'' like they were old acquaintances.


    He would just be patient and try to avoid Xi Jun as much as he could. There should be some opportunityter to talk to Merchant Lan regarding cooperation.


    "Hic! Merchant Lan, you have strange eyes, what are they made off? Its the first time I see it. Hic!" Xi Jun asked curiously after he huped due to his drunkenness. Despite this, he could still walk straight with no assistance.


    His face moving closer to Gao Lan Mei to better stare at her dark red eyes, but she moved back to again hide behind Yin Bai making him a shield again.


    Gao Lan Mei narrowed her eyes at Xi Jun, then covered her nose with her hand, "You stink of wine. Stay away." She said with a frown, then waved her hand to shoo him.


    Not happy to be shooed away, drunk Xi Jun scowled at them and his hand reaching to Gao Lan Mei, but he was pulled away by a man by the shoulder making him halt.


    "Moron! Don''t bother our Brother Lan!" The man next to Xi Jun said then gave him a p on the back of his head. "You also should not ask people that!"


    The man was just as tall as Gao Lan Mei. He was wearing a purple robeced with ck, a falcon carved jade pendant hung at his waist tied to the belt. The same falcon carve was hanging from Xi Jun''s gourd that was now on his hip.


    Features handsome on a more feminine side, but what''s more noticeable was the scar from his chin that passed through his neck, the end was not seen as it was already hidden by his robe that would make anyone stare for long. Gao Lan Mei could guess that the long scar was from a thin sword due to the thickness of it.


    Being able to live after that type of injury was a blessing from the Underworld. It''s better to say that the Underworld did not want to wee him.


    His long hair ck tied loosely at his back, some strands wildly sticking out of the tie. Skin a darker shade of caramel probably due to continuous exposure to the sun. Gao Lan Mei could bet that if this man pretended to be a woman, it would work. The scar might even get him a lot of pity if he disguised himself as a woman.


    Though the man was reprimanding Xi Jun, his face was still smiling like he was enjoying the banter with a drunk friend.


    He was the type of friend that if given a chance, would allow these shameless antics, then retell this to everyone he knew just for fun or probably use it as ckmail.


    Xi Jun massaged the part that was hit, "Who''s a moron? You''re a moron! Your whole family is a moron!" said with hostility, then moved closer to the man. "You wanna fight? Bring it on!" Then cracked his knuckles to prepare a good punch.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 119: Who is your Brother Lan?

    Chapter 119: Who is your Brother Lan?


    The man just released a deep breath, then sent a quick punch to Xi Jun on the stomach before Gao Lan Mei could even blink.


    Despite it being quick anding from someone who was shorter than Xi Jun, it was clearly heavy enough for him to almost fall to his knees.


    "How dar..." Xi Jun felt his consciousness fadingpletely before he could finish his sentence, but he swore that as soon as he woke up, he would take his revenge!


    Xi Jun did not fall on the ground as another man, who was tall and muscr but with a stoic face, pulled him up,hoisted up by the shoulder like it had been done multiple times. Probably that was really the case as the rest were not surprised by the action and justughed it off like it''s normal.


    Gao Lan Mei raised a brow while watched with astonishment. She learnt that the drunk''s name was Xi Jun, from the Xi family. That meant he was rted to Xi Ma.


    Comparing the two, no one would be able to guess. Xi Ma was always dutiful while Xi Jun was rebellious.


    "I am sorry about that Brother Lan. He is very noisy when drunk." The man with the scar said looking at them, especially to Yin Fu as well as her.


    Raising a brow, "Should I know you?" Gao Lan Mei asked amused still. <em>''Who is your Brother Lan? I do not remember having a chosen brother in the short while after I invented my current name.''</em> She thought to herself.


    The manughed it off, "Forgive me. I''m Lou Ren. I hope you don''t mind me calling you Brother Lan since I do not know your whole name." Lou Ren said.


    "I mind." She said dryly. "Lan Gao." Then added. Though she did not feel any danger from the man and her impression of this man was good so far, it''s still a normal reaction to be skeptical sometimes.


    Lou Ren twitched, fighting a frown or a smile. <em>''So blunt.''</em> It was seldom he met a man that''s just as tall as him so he felt a strange kinship with ''Lan Gao''. It''s like being close to this merchant was the right thing to do.


    He made an awkwardugh, "Heh, nice meeting you Lan Gao. Feel free to let me know if you need any help and I will make sure toe as I want to sincerely treat you as a brother." He said with sincerity while cupping his fist.


    In the near future, Lou Ren would never expect that helping ''Lan Gao'' would almost cost his own life and some of his subordinates, and would make them pledge their loyalty to her more than to their own master.


    Sincerity begets sincerity. Though Gao Lan Mei was not sure why Lou Ren would do this exactly, she would not be rude to push away such offer.


    Nodding, the statement does not sound bad, "I ept." She said while making the same gesture with her fist.


    Along the way, there were some more experts who tried to talk to her who she did not refuse but only Lou Ren had the guts and shamelessness to ask her to be his ''brother''. Mostly we''re in the same group as Lan Gao, who was their current leader.


    They also showed respect to Yin Fu who stayed silently observing everyone, which Gao Lan Mei understood why. Too many Immortal Domain experts in one area were very suspicious.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 120: It was an accident

    Chapter 120: It was an ident


    Incidentally, even the Manor was supposed to be not so far, they all took their time walking, which no one seemed to mind. They were just going with the flow, asionally talking to her but no one asked specifically yet regarding the pill.


    Not long, the Manor with arge red gate was seen at the end of the current street. Itsrge structure caught a lot of attention as it was located almost in the middle of the Shizi Capital.


    The Manor was a ce that catches any passers-by attention. More so at that moment as the tall pirs in front of the two-doorrge gate with the sculpture of a lion on top is now on the ground broken and shattered to pieces to block their way in.


    Not far from the shattered lion were two men facing their backs at them. One of them was scratching his head using his hand that has the cultivation talisman bracelet, confirming that he was from the Immortal Domain. He was wearing a white robeced with gold. The other man also wore the same set of robes but was holding a pack of goods.


    One eximed after noticing everyone, "Oh! Why are you guys here!" Referring to the experts with them.


    Gao Lan Mei was very familiar with this fellow being her mortal uncle and the other one being his senior. Right now Gao Shen and Fa Li were suspiciously standing next to the shattered pir.


    "Gao Shen, Fa Li why are you both here?" One answered then pointed out to the lion, "What''s that supposed to mean?" then asked curiously.


    Chen Yun Ming wants to talk about that very badly. Most members of the Gao family always had unfortunate incidents when rted to him. Just cing him in the same context sounds wrong to him.


    Looking at the pile, "Oh... It was an ident..." He said, "You''re the second prince?" Looking at the prince from head to toe. "You don''t really mind because it''s an ident? Right?" Gao Shen said after looking at Chen Yun Ming indifferently, trying to hide his murderous intent.


    With Gao Shen''s history of fun in the Immortal Domain, he was not convincing enough, but no one from the experts refuted. They could only smile knowingly. No one would be stupid enough to challenge someone wearing a cultivation restriction talisman-like Gao Shen or Fa Li.


    That''s what the experts knew, but that did not apply to Gao Lan Mei of course. What would these experts think if they learnt that she challenged Gao Shen and won two rounds of Bai Hu''s challenge arena rules?


    "How can this be an ident?!" Chen Yun Ming could not help himself and exim face ck. The pirs were shattered into smaller pieces, except the lion''s head that was miraculously still whole.


    Gao Shen answered dryly after crossing his arms over his chest, looking down on the prince with a snort, "It is an ident." He affirmed dismissively. "My senior can vouch for me." then pointing at Fa Li who just gave a smile but did not speak.


    To make another point for convincing, he coated his fist with spiritual energy, then Gao Shen send a punch to the closedrge red gates of the manor! "Bang!" the loud sound was heard after the gates sted open.


    It happened so fast, that Chen Yun Ming could only look dumbfounded at his now broken two-door gates. His guards were smart enough to stay away from it, else they were going to be sandwiched between it and the ground.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 121: Their Mistress

    Chapter 121: Their Mistress


    "Unbelievable!" he blurted out, disbelief could clearly be heard from his voice. It''s redrge gates that were high and heavy, were blown away with a punch. This manor was already able to survive the game of fire from the other expert that is still unknown, now, it was damaged again.


    "See. That''s what you call ''no ident''." Gao Shen told them knowingly. Fa Li gave him a thumbs up, he beamed at.


    "Hahaha!" Lou Ren and othersughed, "You made your point brat, now be good," he said yfully,ing closer to Gao Shen, to grab him by the shoulder to ce him at the back of the group. It was easily done despite him being shorter. "Fa Li! Don''t encourage your junior!", he then told Fa Li who onlyughed.


    "You''re just like Wang Li, so uptight!" Fa Li said casually afterughing, earning a re from Lou Ren, so he also moved to the back where Gao Shen was shoved to be with the others.


    Gao Shen could onlyply grumpily from the back. In truth, he was imagining the second prince''s face when he punched the gates. Sadly, he also could not make too much trouble for his brother who was enduring the incident pretty well.


    It did not mean that he would not make this prince''s life miserable with ''idents''. For all that this prince had caused to his niece, this was just a beginning.


    Regardless of how petty and childish his antics were, he would not allow anyone to leavefortably after hurting his family. They were the main reason why he strived to be stronger.


    Yes, the weak follow the strong, but the strong is also responsible to protect the weak.


    "Your Highness, I can just pay for the damage. Our Junior Gao sometimes has issues." Lou Ren said. like it was normal for Gao Shen to do this, but he was their responsibility now.


    Chen Yun Ming could not ept Lou Ren''s offer. As much as he wanted the experts to beat up Gao Shen, that might not happen the way the other experts surrounded him like they were close.


    Declining politely, "Do not worry Expert Lou, it''s just a gate. It can always be fixed anytime." Chen Yun Ming was somehow able to disguise his annoyance, but in truth, if he could make Gao Shen suffer, he would do so, immediately.


    For Lou Ren, he was not sure why a yful kid like Gao Shen would treat the prince with hostility, though he was trying to hide it well. Fa Li''s, not intervening also made him concerned. The restriction was there for a reason. On top of that rules were set, of which the very first one is <em>''Do not initiate an attack to mortals.''</em>


    Given that Gao Shen did not hurt anyone personally, but destroying property was considered initiating an attack. Probably because of their mistress who was his niece?


    The information that they had about Gao Lan Mei was limited. While his subordinates were gathering news, they had some time to y. Surely their master would not mind, right? They would make sure to find her after this.


    All of them who were summoned to the Wei Pce also wanted to understand first, why their master had chosen her to be his wife.


    After all these years and all the women who had chased their master, why did he choose Gao Lan Mei? So far what they learned was that she was a waste and had an entric personality for insisting to be a concubine, to the second prince.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 122: Laughable lie

    Chapter 122: Laughable lie


    They also learned that she was not currently in the Gao Manor, and iming that she left with the Holy doctor. Her leaving was fine, but leaving with the Holy doctor?


    That was quiteughable. A lie like that will only work to her parents, that doted her a lot.


    No one knew how the Holy doctor looked like, even in the Immortal Domain. They only knew that the doctor was a great contributor and benefactor to some beings throughout the entire domains of this world. Probably on the other worlds as well. Who knows.


    The doctor never cared about the background, as long as the exchange was eptable, you will get help.


    However, contacting the Holy doctor was just purely by chance. They only knew that the way he contacted was using a pawn crow, that''s it.


    So, if one was on a verge of dying but your luck had not yet run out, there might be a chance for the Holy doctor to pass by and save you.


    Prince Wei was surely not believing that too, as someone who had an interaction with the Holy doctor.


    As proof, they were summoned to find her. Probably because his master felt insulted for her leaving before the marriage decree was not issued.


    All these things were only spections, hearsay, from some iming to witness it personally. They will know about this more when they personally met her.


    As long as she was not bringing threat to the Wei Pce, and she made their master happy they will follow without question.


    They couldn''t also me Gao Lan Mei. In fact, despite the lie, they found her courageous for running away.


    Their master was hard to deal with sometimes. His temper is so unpredictable that even though he would be smiling at you, it was still suspicious for them who served him for some time.


    Probably Gao Lan Mei was only acting out of survival. Who knew if the master wanted to marry her to be a pet to y with?


    He heard that Prince Wei ordered someone to get an enchanted chain made by the Ice Fairy which was known for being unbreakable.


    Another note regarding Gao Shen, they were from two different sects, that only meet once a year every Immortal Domain Challenge League and he always had a good impression with the young man.


    Including the fact that their families were now technically allied by marriage, making the young man their responsibility.


    Gao Lan Mei just watched the interaction amusingly. The warmth that she felt due to Gao Shen''s action against Chen Yun Ming made her happy. Her third uncle might already know about her recent ident as she knew, even though he was carefree, he could only get upset and ask rashly when his loved ones were involved.


    For her, it would be fun to cooperate with Gao Shen to test the prince''s patience. Xi Jun started, next Gao Shen. She thought, "Let''s see how this prince willst before hepletely shows his true stupid self."


    Speaking about the Second Prince, he was a pretty decent host. They were led to arge banquet area that was twice asrge as the Gao Manor''s for everyone to getfortable. Wines were served and the main dishes were to follow.


    Chen Yun Ming seemed to be used to holding impromptu events as everything was already organized when they arrived. Anyway, for a prince like him, amodating less than twenty people was not a big deal.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 123: How rude!

    Chapter 123: How rude!


    Tables were set up to amodate six beings, so the three of them, including Lou Ren who sat next to Gao Lan Mei on his left, then Gao Shen who was still brooding on his right. It seemed his third uncle followed Lou Ren more than Fa Li.


    Speaking of Fa Li, he was sitting on the table next to them and happily talking to the rest like he was the host and nothing else mattered except the food and wine. The second prince was now sitting in front, with his concubine Li Huan like a servant, serving him wine and appetizer.


    Xi Jun was with them, but still unconscious and just stayed slumped in his chair. The noise, as well as the smell of wine and food, did not affect his peaceful slumber. At least the man was not snoring. He was already being disrespectful to the host because of sleeping while in front of the food, but who had the guts to voice that out?


    Li Huan had the guts and spoke, "How rude! He is sleeping after being invited. He is also unclean! Guards! Get him and throw him out!" The woman''s voice, though delicate, did not remove the fact that she wanted an Immortal Domain visitor to be thrown out.


    The woman was very beautiful but poisonous. If it was not for being able to experience the woman''s plots, Gao Lan Mei would have really believed that Li Huan was like a delicate and vulnerable flower with her innocent face. Her ability to manipte everything around her silently was very muchmendable.


    She was currently wearing a red robe that was embroidered and designed with white roses and cupped her figure well like a second skin. It only allowed her face and hands to be seen. Despite that, it did not leave much to the imagination, because of the way it emphasized her bosom and behind.


    Surprisingly, despite her wearing a very enticing set of clothes, the experts around did not even give her a nce. She was like a wallflower, trying to catch a bee''s attention but just being ignored.


    Even her third uncle who liked beautiful woman was also trying to ignore Li Huan. In fact, even when he gave her a quick re when his vision aligned with the concubine.


    Her presence was not a big deal until she decided to have Xi Jun out. The guards moved to follow the order but were halted by the spiritual pressure, not being sure where it came from.


    "Away. Kill." the voice was huskying from the tall and muscled but with a stoic face, who had hoisted Xi Jun to his shoulder earlier. The pressure was probablying from him as well. Though the statement was notpleted it could easily be understood as, ''Getaway, I will kill you.''


    Shaking his head, Lou Ren decided to intervene, "Hai Hai, rx. They will not throw Xi Jun out." he said to Hai Hai, who withdrew the spiritual pressure sent to the guards, while not showing any expression at his face.


    As soon as Hai Hai did, the guards slumped to the ground, sweat running from the forehead to their necks, they were also having, great difficulty in breathing, and had a hard time standing up.


    Lou Ren then looked at Chen Yun Ming with a threat, clearly offended, "Right, Your Highness?" he said raising a brow.


    Chen Yun Ming''s face paled, "Yes! Guards move back" hemanded, then gave his concubine a re, "Apologize." he said tone not leaving anything for further discussion.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 124: Cook a snake

    Chapter 124: Cook a snake


    Li Huan, surprised with the effect of her words, awkwardly smiled, and stood up to apologize, "I am sorry for offending the experts. It was an honest mistake.


    "Please allow me to serve you all some tea, to show my sincerity," she said as she had no choice, but topromise.


    These beings should not be offended. With the way, Chen Yun Ming reacted confirmed that especially with the person whose gender you couldn''t determine.


    The scar on her neck changed the impression on her delicate face, it created a dangerous impact to those who looked.


    Some wrinkled their brow to her ''honest mistake'' if Xi Jun was not an expert, they were pretty sure that he would''ve been thrown out for his current action, without even knowing why he fell unconscious in the first ce.


    No one wanted toe near the woman or ept any wine from her. What if it was poisoned? Perhapsced with enchantment spell?


    These men were simply thinking too much, though they looked more to the barbaric side.


    No one could me them though. They were so used, dealing with deceitful women who chased their master, so every time a woman got involved, they expected the worse besides, enchantments and spells for maniption weren''t easy toe especially on the Mortal Domain.


    That also goes for their supposed mistress, who was still missing. It was probably a new tactic to get their master''s attention?


    Gao Lan Mei stared at the woman who maintained her apologetic smile gracefully, when she prepared to approach the first table, with two servants holding the wine behind her.


    Despite the face being amodating, she could only narrow her eyes. Every moment spent was like a slithering snake in her eyes ready to attack.


    "Tsk. Tsk. Brother Lan, I never thought about you, being interested to marry a woman." Lou Ren said softly.


    Smirking, "I do? What about Expert Gao? He seems to be staring at her more intently than I do. Like he wants to eat that woman." Gao Lan Mei said, throwing a quick nce to Gao Shen who clearly heard it as he earned a re that could kill.


    Gritting his teeth, "Eat? I can give you more to imagine." He said killing intent clearly hanging in the air, "I want to cut her head, y dodgeball with it, then bath from her blood, all remaining flesh will be a portion of food to my fire leopard." Gao Shen said without opening his mouth by using Sound Friction.


    "Ah. So quick. Where''s the fun in that?" Gao Lan Mei said disappointed. Her red eyes lit up with delight, then added, "I know how to cook a snake after removing the skin. Wanna try?" asking Gao Shen.


    Frowning, "What snake has to do with this?" he was not sure why this fellow mentioned cooking a snake suddenly, which made Lou Ren burst out withughter, then he patted Gao Shen''s shoulder.


    "The brain challenge was not your forte ever. Do not worry about the snake." Lou Ren assured still smiling silly. Some were offering to help him vent his anger, but the junior was not always the smartest. The rest on the tableughed as well after hearing that.


    "Hey! How did you learn about that?!" Gao Shen asked suddenly. His face was red with shame since he was feeling embarrassed for losing and assume that they were teasing him because of it. "Do the rest of you know that I lost to my niece?" He added looking around trying to see if others were also making fun of him or looking at him strangely with contempt, and thankfully no one was looking down on him.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 125: Ants crawling

    Chapter 125: Ants crawling


    He felt bad for losing because he was a man, he was not used to it, but he also felt proud that he lost to his niece personally.


    It was still shameless for it to be known by everyone. So, he could only re at Fa Li on the next table.


    "Niece? Your niece is Gao Lan Mei, right?" Lou Ren asked in surprise. How was she able to defeat Gao Shen? Probably a fluke? A mortal being cannot defeat an immortal being.


    Nodding sadly, "Yeah. Did Fa Li tell you? They assured me, they will not tell anyone that I lost in two rounds" Gao Shen said grumpily while having conflicted emotions.


    He did not even bother to think how Lou Ren knew Gao Lan Mei''s full name. Gao Shen just wallowed in his own thoughts.


    Though Gao Shen missed it, it will not be brushed off by the person sitting next to Lou Ren, especially if she was greatly involved.


    Then remembering something, "Hey Senior, I already talked Senior Disciple Wang Li and got an invitation for her to join Bai Hu Sect. Please treat her well... You''re a senior disciple of Xie Ying Sect so, I am requesting this." Gao Shen said sincerely.


    Even though Bai Hu Sect always took care of their own, Gao Lan Mei is still not an Immortal Cultivator. At most, she will stand as Wang Li''s aide.


    He abruptly stood up a surprise, "What did you say? Gao Lan Mei was invited to the Immortal Domain?" For Lou Ren, how could he tell his master that his wife was scouted to the Immortal Domain?


    Due to his outburst, the rest of the room became silent, all conflicting emotions. Most of the Immortal with Lou Ren was terrified. Why? They were supposed to look for her! Now their scope of the search isrger.


    Li Huan gripped the wine jar tightly, giving it more pressure, she might break it as she could cultivate. She gave a quick nce to Chen Yun Ming who has also got a surprised expression.


    She couldn''t guess, what her husband was thinking at this moment. He won''t prove his stupidity for believing that right?


    "Gao Shen! Aren''t you ashamed to lie to this expert? Gao Lan Mei is a waste!" Chen Yun Ming couldn''t help but outburst. The woman was always chasing him, it is impossible for her to go to Immortal Domain.


    Rolling his eyes, "Senior I can feel ants crawling around my ear, it''s so annoying!" Gao Shen said, scratching his ears with both hands, pretending not to hear Chen Yun Ming. His main goal at that moment was to annoy the second prince. Ignoring is the first in the list.


    Then adding, "Never mind. Hehe. Yes, surprised right? I am also like that " Gao Shen looked at Lou Ren andughed like a doting uncle, "Do not underestimate our Gao bloodline" he said happily, to rile up those he never liked in the room.


    Being persistent was in Chen Yun Ming''s blood, "Gao Shen! Do not ignore me. Do you think just because you said so it will happen?" he said indignantly, stood up to make a point. He was so upset that, did not notice some of them looking at him funny. "Whatever you say, Gao Lan Mei is a waste!"


    "Tsk. Senior, this is really annoying. The ants around my ear are biting again!" Gao Shen said, indignantly, constantly ignoring Chen Yun Ming, and eating the food on the table with Gao Lan Mei.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 126: Rejected

    Chapter 126: Rejected


    "Noisy. Bad. Food." Hai Hai said then shook his head, cing food on Xi Jun''s te even though the man was still not awake.


    Li Huan moved closer to Chen Yun Ming, then whispered, "Your Highness, do not worry about this. Since he is lying, everyone will know the truth eventually." she only intended for him to hear, probably not realizing that every word spoken in the room could be heard by anyone unless one used a special ability like, sound friction.


    Chen Yun Ming rxed after realizing that he overreacted, which normally don''t happen. "I am sorry everyone. Please continue enjoying the food," he said, in a much calmer voice.


    After this, his concubine also prepared to serve the wine for the rest. Li Huan was very much used to men, looking at her with want and lust. She was also quite knowledgeable, to use her physical assets to her advantage whenever needed.


    That was the reason why, she personally wanted toe close to the experts, as no one could manage to stay mad on a very beautiful woman like her.


    She was still thinking about this when she went to the first table and the wine that she offered was refused. "Eh?" dumbfounded, not sure if she heard correctly.


    "I said, I already have enough wine and do not want more. Thank you." the man repeated, "I am sitting next to you. How rude of you, not to listen." he then added mockingly, emphasizing the word ''rude'' that made the restugh.


    The loudestugh came from Gao Shen which made Gao Lan Mei smile. The way her third uncle was trying to make fun of the second prince and concubine made her feel something she was not able toprehend. It was not a bad feeling.


    Li Huan felt insulted, but she decided not tomit the same mistake of blurting that out, her face reddened from embarrassment, but forced herself to smile understandingly for the expert, who smirked when she was not looking anymore.


    She then turned another expert with a weing smile, wine jar in hand, but was rejected politely as well.


    The same happened with the next person until everyone, on the first table did not even allow her to speak to encourage that the wine they had was good quality and they were missing out the taste.


    Adding the fact as well that she was giving her time to serve them personally, so she felt the experts should be grateful.


    Chen Yun Ming was not sure how to handle the situation. Should he ask her to go back to her seat, or allow her to continue stubbornly, trying to serve them?


    With the way they rejecting Li Huan and snorted after, it was clear that the experts were greatly offended by his Concubine, which had never happened before.


    The Second Prince watched Li Hua going to the next table, where Merchant Lan was sitting. <em>''Li Huan better knows what she is doing.''</em> he internally thought, sweat forming on his forehead. That small merchant was the main key for him to get stronger for the throne.


    Just like the rest, Yin Fu and Yin Bai rejected as well. When someone finally epted her offered wine, Li Huan was ecstatic, so she moved extremely close to the man, to do the task much better.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 127: Deaf

    Chapter 127: Deaf


    The young man was thin and looked weak, face also not as handsome, but the red eyes looked enchanting. He was the most decent on this group of experts, despite him not giving off any spiritual energy.


    He was wearing white robeced with blue, the cloth was what, an average mortal would wear. This was probably the merchant who had just followed these experts by coincidence. Li Huan felt disappointed but nevertheless, she needed to show her good side.


    "Merchant Lan isn''t it?" she said with a sweet and amodating smile, which<em> ''Merchant Lan''</em> returned as well. <em>''Atst, someone who is really a man''</em> Li Huan thought, because of this, she did not notice that the wine was spilling from the cup.


    The wine from the cup messed up the wooden table and some of it flowed towards Gao Lan Mei, who stood up quickly to move away before she could get wet from it.


    Due to the sudden action, Li Huan was identally pushed back and flopped to the floor, "Ah!" she yelled, the wine jar she was holding also fell and shattered hitting the marble floor.


    "Stupid!" Gao Shen was first to call out an insult. The rest did not mind what just happened and just continued enjoying the food.


    The servants helped Li Huan to stand up, a part of her robe was wet from wine. "I am sorry." She said looking pitiful as her eyes glistened with impending tears.


    "Are you alright?" Merchant Lan asked with an indifferent tone, Li Huan was grateful for the help somehow.


    Nodding, "Yes, thank you so much." she gratefully smiled. "Hand me the other jar," she said with the intention to serve the wine again. Truthfully, even if she felt that refusal was to mock her, she will not show how she was affected by it.


    She tried to offer wine to the others on the table with Gao Shen, except for the man himself that had already explicitly voiced out his contempt to her presence. ''why is he even here? He is a nuisance'' Li Huan thought while keeping her innocent smile in ce.


    After getting thest refusal, Li Huan did not give up and went to the next table where, Xi Jun was slumped in his seat, still unconscious.


    She can feel that she is being made fun of, but still courageous enough to try serving Hai Hai.


    When she came close to him, the stoic man frowned, "No." he said, but it seemed it was ignored by Li Huan.


    Smiling sweetly, "Please Expert Hai, try this wine, it''s one of the very best in the entire empire. Surely there is no harm in trying right?" she said encouragingly, forgetting that this was the same man who had threatened to kill the guards. Whatever she ate earlier might have caused her to act so stupidly.


    "Deaf." Hai Hai answered and shake his head. Someoneughed at this, then another followed until everyone in the room wasughing.


    Li Huan looked at Chen Yun Ming who she discovered was alsoughing, that''s when she finally snapped, "You are mocking me, Chen Yun Ming? After all, I did for you?" she shouted, tears running down from her eyes.


    Instead of getting mad, as he used to, whenever Li Huan did not show respect, Chen Yun Ming onlyughed harder. Theughter got louder and louder until she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Stop!" covering her ears, knees falling to the ground. "Stopughing!" she screamed in frustration.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 128: Help!

    Chapter 128: Help!


    Li Huan continued to shriek, covering both ears with her hands and closing her eyes hoping it would help. The wine jar that she was originally holding was already shattered.


    She felt so angry that she did not even notice that theughter had stopped, "What is wrong with her?" she heard someone asking from the room.


    Slowly opening her eyes, finding everyone was looking at her strangely, "Are you all doneughing? You all are treating me like a joke!" she said with anger after standing up and pointing her finger to no one in particr, the feeling of humiliation was burning through her entire being that she wanted to vent on literally anyone.


    "Hmm. We were not aware thatughing is prohibited here." Fa Li said, elbow on the table knuckles across his cheeks as he stared nkly at Chen Yun Ming.


    The second prince did not know how to answer that,ughing was fine but with the way, Li Huan used them. It felt like a big crime on his manor. "Concubine Li! Apologize and go back to your courtyard for now. Do not disrespect our visitors" he ordered, deciding to deal with Li Huanter. He will just offer gifts to these experts to make it up, to themission.


    "No! You are also making fun of" she suddenly paused and her eyes bulged, "Ah!" shouted while pointing her finger to Chen Yun Ming. Her face paled, "What is that?" she asked scared while moving back to look for somewhere to hide.


    The im made Chen Yun Ming move away from his seat, trying to find what Li Huan was pointing at that made her so terrified. "What is it? Where?" He asked but was not able to get an answer, as his concubine was busy looking for a ce to hide.


    Deciding to hide at the back of the nearest guard, but before she could do so, "Ah!" she shrieked again like seeing something at the guard''s back, that made the man immediately go on high alert to attack.


    "Ah! Stay away! Stay away!" she continued to shout like a woman gone mad, moving frantically trying to find the best ce to hide, "Ah! Get off me!" her scream continued, with her hand trying to remove something on her body. She started crying, "Get them away from me! Help! Someone please help, remove the worms" She screamed for help as her life depended on it.


    "Concubine Li!" Unable to watch any further the current disy of shame, Chen Yun Ming approached Li Huan, to force her out of the room.


    It was not an easy task, "No! Stay away! You have worms all over you. Maggots! Leeches !" she shouted trying to fight back of being held.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, confused. That was also the case for the rest that tried to look around


    Her original appearance of poise was no more, Li Huan crying for everyone to stay away and asking for help at the same time. "Worms! Maggots! Leeches! Can''t you see them?" she asked, pushing everyone away. Her resistance was clear after releasing spiritual energy to anyone who approached, trying to hit what the rest couldn''t see.


    Not only that, she was attacking anyone who came close, but also tried to attack herself wanting to remove whatever she was seeing.


    One of the experts who couldn''t stand themotion acted and made Li Huan unconscious by doing a chop on her neck.


    Feeling grateful, "Thank you. I am sorry as well for themotion. Please ignore what happened and continue to enjoy your meal." Chen Yun Ming said apologetically.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 129: Curse Madness

    Chapter 129: Curse Madness


    With a smirk, "That''s not something I can ignore." Fa Li said standing up. "I do not like to being involved with curse of madness." he said then looking at Gao Shen, "I will be backter." waving his hand to the rest of them, except for Chen Yun Ming.


    "Wait!" Chen Yun Ming called out to Fa Li but was just ignored, as Fa Li disappeared. "What do you mean about curse of madness?" he asked trying to know what was going on and how to fix it.


    After Fa Li disappeared, the rest also stood up preparing to leave, "Your Highness, with this incident, I am afraid we cannot stay anymore." Lou Ren said seriously. "Even if we do not have a proof that your concubine has the curse of madness but Fa Li said so, which is enough to be cautious."


    "Honorable Experts, I know you are all offended by what happened, but please can anyone tell me more about this curse? Is there something I can offer to change your mind? We can also discuss the matters of cooperation with Merchant Lan on the ce." Chen Yun Ming tried to save the situation.


    If all of his guests decided to leave, his reputation will go down the drain. He will surely be theughing stock among the entire empire. His reputation was already in shambles, due to the recent events of his properties being caught on fire.


    It was also the biggest concern right now that Li Huan decided to act shamelessly, while he was with such important guests. Speaking of her actions, it seemed he also needed to know what this curse madness was.


    Releasing a deep breath, "We will meet with Brother Lan on a much more convenient time." Lou Ren said, then nced at ''Merchant Lan'' to get confirmation. The merchant just shrugged ''his'' shoulder indicating that ''he'' does not mind.


    This made Chen Yun Ming feel a little better, but his other question was not answered yet, "Expert Lou, I beg to know more about the curse madness" he said sounding helpless.


    Raising a brow, "Did your concubine had an enemy to the point of cursing, in exchange of alife?" Lou Ren asked, then adding, "if yes that''s basically it." The craziness starts from somewhere.


    Fa Li was an expert with chants and minor curses. He also has a talisman that detected curses so he could remove it. Since the man had already left, it was either he did not want to get involved or he was scared. Lou Ren believed thetter.


    "Then how to remove it?" Chen Yun Ming needed to know from where to start. Not because he cared too much about Li Huan, but to make sure she will not bring further disgrace on the second prince manor.


    How could Lou Ren and rest not know about this? He then looked at Merchant Lan to ask, "Brother, do you have anything that removes the curse?"


    Tilting his head, pretending to think with a very serious expression, "I am sorry. I do not have anything to remove the curse. If it is really cursed madness, the sacrifice is done to it, is too much for any domain''s material topare. The cursed one will continue to see disgusting entities until she or he dies. Worms, maggots, leeches and many more that are rted to decaying flesh after all." Gao Lan Mei kept her face on a very serious expression, but sometimes his eyes brightened to crimson red.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 130: Payment First

    Chapter 130: Payment First


    Chen Yun Ming tried to listen intently but remembered the way Li Huan described what she saw, he had some unwanted visual pictures in his head that gave him goosebumps, almost feeling those tiny creatures crawling on his skin.


    Not thinking too much of the way ''Merchant Lan''s'' eyes turned bright crimson from time to time while ''he'' talked earlier.


    The fellow was mysterious enough but there was no reason for the merchant to cause him any trouble. Aside from Gao Shen, Chen Yun Ming already removed the possibility of the rest causing his current predicament.


    Then hearing the one from the experts, which Gao Lan Mei had heard the rest called Liu Jang said, "Who has she offended? this curse is for a reason. The more of the disgusting things she will see on a person, the sooner that person will die. I don''t know about you guys, but it would surely creep me out if someone points out that I have a lot of those." then hugging himself, shook his head like he did not want to even think about it.


    other one nodded in agreement, Liu Feng said, "I do not like to imagine any of those crawling at me. She''s basically a walking death clock, with whom the death god may enjoy ying with."


    Everyone was in agreement, while Chen Yun Ming wracked his brain for ideas on how to get these experts to help. With the way they were all reacting now, that possibility was somewhat impossible.


    Deciding to ask, "Honorable experts, can anyone perform this curse?" if they answered he hoped that he could narrow down the ones that he and Li Huan have affected. He was also grateful that the curse did not fall on him.


    "Anyone who has strong cultivation can perform it. Looking for the being would be hard since its an equal exchange. It''s either the one is already dead or had sacrificed someone else. Are you willing to deal with that one? How gruesome is that?" why would someone perform that curse anyway.


    Chen Yun Ming, slumped in the nearest chair, all his strength for the day already ceased and giving up on making the experts stay further, so when everyone left he bid them farewell. He could only re to Gao Shen''s retreating back, though he did not have a proof of her.


    Lou Ren did a quick nce to ''Merchant Lan'', his doubt increasing every second analyzing the situation. Unable to continue being patient, "Brother Lan, I am sorry, but I feel you are greatly involved in this." he said usingly while using sound friction to avoid anyone else to hear.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes brightened again, she was feeling good at that moment that she couldn''t help it as she was enjoying the situation too much, "Are going to pay for that information Brother Lou?" He said yfully.


    Her good mood increased with the way Gao Shen, not hiding his current happiness with what happened to Li Huan. Her third uncle just wasn''t able to help himself and shut his mouth. They were still within the Second Prince manor.


    "Hahaha! Sure! I would like to hear more!" hearing that ''Lan Gao'' did not outrightly refuse and would like to tell more for payment, means that somehow confirmed his suspicion.


    Nodding with a smile, "I want a bar of gold. My rule is always payment first." stretching her hand to Lou Ren asking for a payment.


    Lou Renughed again, pulling out a gold bar from his space ring when, "Bang!" before he could hand over the bar, the gates that were broken because of Shen Gao''s punch Fell to the ground again.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 131: Lan who?

    Chapter 131: Lan who?


    The massive red gates of the second prince''s manor fell on the ground, again. Sadly, this time some servants and guards who were repairing it earlier were squashed under it.


    The potent smell of blood from the injured or dead easily reached Gao Lan Mei that made her wrinkled her nose and cover it with a handkerchief.


    Despite her mood dampening due to the blood smell that she hated a lot, she was unable to react and could only stare at therge ck hound that caused the gates to be broken again.


    "What happened?!" After hearing the loud noise, Chen Yun Ming had no choice but to go out and check it. "What is that?!" he said looking at the massive hound that wasrger and taller than a horse. How this beast destroyed the gates again, he did not have an idea. He then decided this was probably the worst day of his life.


    The hound''s coat was mostly ck, aside from the white on the tips of its ears and paws. It''s red eyes looked brightly at everyone, as it walked past the entrance and moved closer to them. "Grrrr." They could hear its soft growl from time to time.


    When it got closer, they could see a man sitting at the back of the hound, holding a leash that was connected to its red cor.


    The man sat on his ride like the highest army general looking down on his subordinates or enemies like they were beneath him.


    After seeing the familiar mask that she saw from the Eye of Meng, as well as feeling the cold presence, Gao Lan Mei''s eyes bulged but she quickly lowered her eyes, gritting her teeth, hoping that the ground would swallow her whole.


    She moved very slowly, making her presence hidden from in Bai and Yin Fu while trying to observe Wei Jiayi''s actions by ncing quickly at him from time to time.


    He was in his usual all-ck robe, partnered with his ck Oni mask. His long hair tied cleanly at his back. Strangely, the always organized prince had a white cloth from inside of his ck robe peeking out of it.


    Gao Lan Mei noted to challenge Wei Jiayi in the future to wear something of a different color. Then shaking her head slowly, already dismissing the idea, she thought she needed to worry about leaving this ce soon and making sure the prince would not find out.


    "Wei Jiayi! What is the meaning of this?!" Chen Yun Ming burst out of rage, like his pent up emotions were waiting to be released. which he vented on the Wei Prince.


    Prince Wei sitting on the back of the massive hound towered, everyone. He sometimes looked around, probably trying to sense something, before he nced at Hai Hai who hadXi Jun hoisted still on his shoulders, the sleeping man''s soft snores could not be hidden.


    Saying indifferently, "Sleeping while I have a task. He is not allowed to drink wine for ten years." He totally ignored Chen Yun Ming''s anger like the second prince did not even exist.


    Everyone was silent, not able to cover up Xi Jun, they could onlyin about their thoughts, ''Master why ten years! Xi Jun will die! the man is close to being an alcoholic!''


    "Master. Lou hit Xi." Of course, give it to Hai Hai to not read the current atmosphere, despite his intention probably being good. "Xi bad. Finger, point Lan." He continued to exin with the obnoxious way of speaking.


    "Lan who?" Despite the iplete sentence, Wei Jiayi seemed to understand. He then hopped off the hound and walked towards them.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 132: What of it?

    Chapter 132: What of it?


    Wei Jiayi asked Hai Hai, but not really caring much if the muscled man answered or not. He took a quick nce atHai Hai who tried to look for Lan.


    "Where?", Hai Hai asked no one in particr and the big man tilted his head in wonder.


    The experts wanted to answer him, but they preferred to shut up, to avoid them making a mistake of giving a hint to Wei Jiayi that, they did not do their task immediately.


    Right now the ''Lan'' he was looking for was hiding at the back of Liqi n members. Which was a good thing, they had decided to walk at the end of the group.


    Still holding the leash, the hound followed with Wei Jiayi. When he got in front of them, he pulled out the hanging cloth that was inside his robe, from his chest then ced it across the hound''s nose. It was folded neatly with an embroidered flower stitched to some part of what they could see.


    The white cloth looked familiar to those experts who visited a brothel a lot, with its fabric and the strings falling out, "Master is that a dudou?" one asked with courage, surprise visible in his tone.


    They could surely guess who owned that undergarment, however, they never in their life had thought that their master who could freeze a river by just staring at it, would ever hold one in his entire lifetime. The man hated women to his very core.


    The temperature around the prince turned down due to the spiritual pressureing from him, "What of it?" Wei Jiayi said instead of answering. His voice so indifferent but the way they felt the pressure from him was like an unspeakable threat. "You want to see it?" he asked, dead tone hanging in the air. He will gouge anyone''s eyes out if any them dared.


    After the hound smelled the dudou, it started whining like a dog, twitching his nose sometimes but stayed on its current ce. "Tsk." with that short sound from Wei Jiayi, the hound whined again, head crouched low near the ground, until itsrge nose almost reached and sniffed side to side, head tilting from time to time.


    In a short time, after sniffing some more the huge ck hound, decided it was best to just give up and to drive his point home hisrge ck body slumped to the ground show tiredness. It crossed its front paws to support its head to be morefortable.


    Gao Lan Mei also saw the white cloth Wei Jiayi was holding, her ears turned red due to embarrassment. That was her inner garment before she had left Gao Manor.


    Why he had it she understood, as hounds were good trackers, but how he had managed to get one, she had no idea. He should have chosen her outer robe for decency sake. <em>''Pervert!''</em>Fusing about it in thoughts, she really felt bad that she still have not tried ying with sleeping powder yet so don''t have any to use when needed. That would surely work on this man.


    Good thing she had decided to mask her scent and presence. It took a lot of work but the results were positive. Gao Lan Mei was still somewhat confident that there was a high chance for her to escape.


    Unfortunately, she wanted that ck hound. It was huge and looked fluffy to touch. The white on the tip of its ears felt nice to touch.


    Chen Yun Ming, of course, didn''t care about any of this, he just felt insulted for being ignored. "Wei Jiayi! I am asking you something."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 133: The love of youth

    Chapter 133: The love of youth


    From where he got the guts to approach the Wei Prince while he was next to a beast houndrger than the prince himself, made everyone wonder.


    He was just so upset and wanted someone to pay for that. So his avenue for venting his anger was to focus all of it on Wei Jiayi. The man''s presence alone was enough for him to stay angry for the entire day. Adding more to the fact that Prince Wei barged into his territory like he owned the damn ce.


    Feeling offended and disrespected, it was all that he could think of, so, he failed to notice Hai Hai calling Wei Jiayi master and the experts silently observing with a nervous stance.


    If he was in a better frame of mind he would''ve immediately noticed the strange atmosphere that the experts with Xi Jun were feeling. He probably would''ve felt the same tension which was almost tangible in the air.


    Well, Gao Shen never counted as who only wanted to be a good uncle at the moment and wanted to inspect his niece future husband, which his brother only have good praises for. That was highly suspicious, as no doting father will want his daughter to be married off to someone else if possible.


    Anyways, he had decided to inspect so he did not even hide how he narrowed his eyes at Wei Jiayi and looked at the man from head to toe.


    Yin Fu and Yen Bai were also not included with the experts who t were scared of Wei Jiayi. They just stood close together to hide Gao Lan Mei at their back who was trying to make her presence as little as possible.


    It was just amusing to see a very confident and indifferent being to move back, while hiding tail between her legs. Not that she has a tail, it was just an expression. In addition, Yin Fu personally felt that her brain seemed to be not functioning properly, trying to figure out how to hide from the prince.


    ''Ah. The love of youth. The more you resist the more you fall.'' Yin Fu thought, judging by experience which made him miss his own wife after reminiscing his own chase during his younger days.


    Chen Yun Ming was not thinking properly at the moment, he did not even consider that the hound will try to attack him when he approached, "Grrrrrr!" the hound moved in front of Wei Jiayi and tried to snap its big mouth with sharp teeth on Chen Yun Ming.


    He could still remember the smell of the hound''s breath when he had almost bitten his head off. Shocked by his near-death experience, his knees shook not able to support him so he fell on the ground.


    It was fortunate for Chen Yun Ming that the hound leash was being held by Wei Jiayi so before its head coulde near enough to hurt, Wei Jiayi halted the action.


    "You... You... You are trying to kill me!" He used forgetting the fact that he was the one who made the first move.


    With a snort, "Chen Yun Ming you are as noisy as ever." Wei Jiayimented. Adding, "you would not have even realized if I wanted to kill you." He said with a shrug like they were talking about the weather.


    Chen Yun Ming knew that what Prince Wei said was true. The man was so strong that his father couldn''t even fathom. That was also the reason why, regardless of what Wei Jiayi wanted the current emperor did not refuse.


    Wei Jiayi is also known as barbaric. The women who desire to be his wife could only dream about it as the man never liked a woman. What type of woman will be like? Some even assumed that he was a broken sleeve.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 134: Medicine for regret

    Chapter 134: Medicine for regret


    The worst incident was when an elder''s daughter had enough courage to seduce him. Because of this, the woman was burned alive with half of all the elder''s properties in the Shizi Empire. Which also served as a warning to anyone else who wanted to dare.


    Even if the one involved was an elder, who also belonged to a strong family, the emperor just silentlypensated and covered up the incident to not reach other empires. It would''ve been a great shame if the current leader couldn''t control the royalty''s action.


    Until now Wei Jiayi still did as he liked. He had his own pce, that no other prince had. A private army that only followed his ownmands. Even in his own marriage, he had a final say and the emperor couldn''t intervene.


    By pure coincidence the woman that he suspected the reason for Li Huan''s curse madness was also Wei Jiayi requested wife. Yes, wife. Wei Jiayi who hated a woman''s presence formally requested, better to saymanded to have Gao Lan Mei, the waste as his main wife.


    He was there in the pce when the Emperor created the degree for Gao Family and Wei pce marriage arrangement, all who heard about it silentlyughed at him.


    It wasughable, thinking how stupid Wei Jiayi was for choosing someone who had a bad reputation as well as known trash in the Shizi Empire. If not for her, a daughter of a Minister that was from a family with a strong background, she would''ve been bullied by a lot.


    After hearing the gossip though, that Gao Lan Mei was scouted by the Holy doctor as a follower or whatever, he gave more thought to it then concluded that it was nothing but fake news. Possibly a cover-up of the Gao Family because she ran away from her marriage.


    Now, however, he had a bad feeling about this union. With Gao Shen blurting out that Gao Lan Mei was also scouted by the Immortal Domain, his views on the matter were starting to change because of strong suspicion that everything that they knew about her was the truth.


    What kind of sorcery did she manage to get to have this luck?


    Did he feel regret? Yes! Especially if all that he learned so far was the truth. But there was no medicine for regret. Anyway, the woman was still married so had a chance.


    It was regrettable that the woman changed for the good before she became his concubine. Gao Lan Mei was always persistent and would''ve followed all his requests.


    Anyways, there was still a chance in the future. He was sure that Gao Lan Mei will not miraculously fall in love with the barbaric Wei Jiayi.


    Wei Jiayi could clearly feel Chen Yun Ming hostility.did he cared? Yes because he weed it. If he learned that the second prince was nning to woo Gao Lan Mei, what will he do?


    If it will be the best chance for him to kill this second prince that Gao Lan Mei gave her attention to before. Just by looking at the man-made he feels upset. If time can be turned back, he would''ve looked sooner. Probably this time, there was no need to turn the entire Mortal Domain upside down to look for him.


    He knew she did not like the idea of restraint, but what could he do? She already did this before. His existence didn''t mean anything for her. He was abandoned. After healing and getting back into shape, they just left. <em>''Good as new. Try not to look for death in the future.''</em> her parting words, then her pawn puffed in smoke.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 135: Foreplay

    Chapter 135: Forey


    Wei Jiayi understood that if he wouldn''t act drastically, he won''t even have a real kiss with her in this lifetime. This time, he was more determined to make his existence carved into her being that she will never consider to leave him again!.


    He then looked at Kai Kai, his tracker hound, whofortably rested on the ground. Shaking his head, there was a high chance that she masked her presence and smell, so he needed to get something to trace her with.


    With the cooperation of the Gao family, he had chosen her used dudou, since the cloth was the closest contact to her skin. Just imagining her wearing one, made his throat dry. ''Ah. Soon. Very soon.'' he thought like giving an oath.


    Paying his attention again to Kai Kai, trying to suppress his raging urges, he focused on the task at hand. It was strange for the hound to bring him here if Gao Lan Mei was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps he was not searching enough? However, the hound had already stopped its search, meaning, she was somewhere closer or not.


    Whatever her business might be, for her to visit the second prince was not eptable in his books. Unless she lied when she told him that she was not chasing this imbecile anymore. If she really did lie, Wei Jiayi has a very good punishment ready and fitting for her.


    He then nced at his subordinates who looked strangely at him. If his mask gets removed, they would be able to see his frown at the moment, "I take it you still haven''t found her." He said disappointment clearly visible.


    "For some reason, Kai Kai brought me here. She might have passed from here earlier or might be still here, hiding." He said knowingly, then looked at Chen Yun Ming, "If you are the one, hiding Gao Lan Mei, you better be prepared for the grave consequences."


    Chen Yun Ming stood up from the ground, "Hmp. I am not hiding her. If ever she was here without my knowledge, she made the right decision. I would''ve even helped her escape from you" he gloated. "Cough!" the spiritual pressure from Wei Jiayi had been directed at him which caused him to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    The second prince couldn''t bear the pressure anymore and he fell on the ground again, cupping his chest. Aside from experiencing the difficulty of breathing, he could also feel his internal organs being squeezed lightly.


    Large beads of sweat forming on his forehead, face paling while looking at the man who wore his signature all-ck robes and ck Oni mask.


    Despite the fear Chen Yun Ming felt, he stubbornly raised his head, looking at Wei Jiayi with a challenge in his eyes. He tried to neutralize the pressure by releasing some of his own but it did not help.


    "I can''t hear you well. Try repeating that again." Wei Jiayi said, dryly.


    Gritting his teeth, "Are you trying to kill me Wei Jiayi? You cannot force Gao Lan Mei if she did not want to be with you" Chen Yun Ming shrieked. He will not back down, if he would die that day at least he can curse Prince Wei before hisst breath.


    "Heh. Did not know you still have some guts left." retreating the pressure to allow Chen Yun Ming to continue living. Then adding, "Mei Mei agreed to the marriage. We are just ying a game. That''s all." then pausing for a moment, "What does lewd men as you call it? Ah, forey." he nodded delightedly with his answer.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 136: Dragging time

    Chapter 136: Dragging time


    "..." Chen Yun Ming could just stare at Wei Jiayi dumbfounded, the man who treated searching Gao Lan Mie like she a wanted fugitive, a first step to the marriage bed. He refrained frommenting any further, wiping the blood from his lips.


    <em>''What forey? You caveman! She clearly ran away from you!''</em> He couldn''t voice that out, somehow he managed to calm down and decided to think rationally. None of his guards matched to Wei Jiayi strength, judging by the expert''s reaction to him as well, it seemed they were familiar with him.


    The experts who heard about this were speechless. What did their master know about these things?


    Had someone told him about this idiotic suggestion?, Probably he was just finding a good excuse for this task.


    Everyone who heard felt conflicted or amused, but the statement made Gao Lan Mei embarrassed face heating up. ''This pervert prince! What was he trying to do? Are you enjoying this while I am having a hard time hiding from you?'' She knew that running away will make Wei Jiayi react drastically.


    No doubt, the prince favorite pastime was to annoy her. However, he needed to go to the extent of involving experts from the Immortal Domain?


    Was there still any chance of escape? Just the prince alone was enough to defeat, most probably Yin Fu with the restrictions and all.


    With the spiritual pressure that Wei Jiayi was releasing earlier, he was evenly matched with the rest. She was also affected by it, if not for Yin Bai helping in neutralizing the pressure for her. She noted to herself to give the young man a rewardter.


    The best way to find a solution was, to keep on dragging time. Yan Mingyue''s snake was not going to help. Feng Ji was also out ofmission as the sparrow was still digesting the spiritual energy it took, from Gao Shen''s fire leopard.


    Is he really taking their marriage seriously? To make fun of her? No way! If she couldn''t escape today, at least it will not be easy to catch her.


    If possible as well, she also had no intention to ever get involved with Wei Jiayi and Chen Yun Ming''s feud. What on earth did she know about royalty? They could burn to the deepest part of the Underworld anytime.


    Done dealing with Chen Yun Ming, "If you have not found her yet, then what are you all doing here?" Wei Jiayi asked the question all of them were trying to avoid.


    Answering partial truth, "Master, we were all invited by the Second Prince, because of Merchant Lan who have a pill which could increase ranks." Lou Ren answered.


    "What did you say? Increase ranks?" Wei Jiayi had heard of this before. "Tell me more," he said.


    Exining, "Brother Lan have pills that can increase rank. Though we found it out by ident, the Second Prince invited everyone since the merchant was willing to cooperate." Lou Ren answered truthfully.


    "Hmmm. Brother Lan? It''s not wise to get close to someone you just met Lou Ren." Wei Jiayi scolded lightly. Lou Ren may look docile but the man was a good judge of character.


    Nodding, "Yes master. The man looked weak but unique and of a very good character. I do not know what family he came from but his red eyes looked like he was of mixed blood." Lou Ren said casually.


    That casual sentence caught Wei Jiayi''s attention, "Where is this Merchant Lan?" he asked with clear impatience but Lou Ren did not think much about Wei Jiayi''s reaction. He just assumed that his master wanted the pill for increasing ranks or probably to meet mixed blood.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 137: Love and hate

    Chapter 137: Love and hate


    Not taking Wei Jiayi''s question as a big deal, with a shrug of his shoulder he told, "He disappeared suddenly after Kai Kai arrival." Then looked at Yin Bai and Yin Fu gaze inquiring.


    "Ah, he left already. Merchant Lan is scared and allergic to dogs that big." Yin Fu answered dismissively. Face not giving away anything, while standing next to Yin Bai.


    Everyone suspiciously looked at Yin Fu and Yin Bai trying to decipher if they were lying or not. How could a weak man like ''Merchant Lan'' leave without their knowledge?


    The gates were visible in front of them, busted by the ck hound''s attack from earlier. Those who were injured because of it were still stuck under the gate. The man''s white robe would''ve easily caught their attention if he went out through the broken gates.


    Possibly thinking the same, Wei Jiayi did not respond to it instead, he vanished from his original position next to the ck hound and reappeared at Yin Bai and Yin Fu''s back.


    Because of his abrupt action, this made the Yin''s alert ande on guard, lifting both hands, while elbows were bent slightly, a fighting stance ready to attack and defend at the same time. Just that, because Gao Lan Mei did not mention if they needed to fight to cover for her.


    She would not like them hurting his future husband right? They were even more surprised because she is not behind them anymore.


    After he appeared at the back of the two experts that he wasn''t familiar with, he tried to check for other presence that might be hiding at their back earlier, but he found none. Invisibility spells didn''t appear much in the Immortal Domain.


    Wei Jiayi then stared at the ring Yin Fu was wearing. The ring was red with a scorpion embedded on it. "Liqi n." He said "Assassin n. You''re the one who attacked the Gao Manor a night ago." It wasn''t a question.


    Then he observed more and noticed a piece of paper stuck under Yin Bai''s belt. He quickly moved closer and grabbed it, before the young man could react or move back. Wei Jiayi opened the paper then vanished, after quickly breezing through the paper.


    Not even sure what Wei Jiayi had found, but the paper was supposed to be from Gao Lan Mei, "Hey give that back!" he eximed, but was only ignored. Yin Bia could only feel bad that the Wei Prince found the paper before he did.


    "What do you mean they attacked the Gao n?" Gao Shen said to get Yin''s attention, face ck with anger. Was he eating at the same table with the men, who tried to kill his brother and niece?


    Ignoring everything else, Wei Jiayi reappeared next to the hound. He then held the piece of paper across its nose to smell.


    The hound ears perked up, then itsrge body stood up so Wei Jiayi straddled its back quickly than allowed the beast to start sniffing and tracking the being that owned the paper.


    "No one leaves this ce unless I say so" Wei Jiayi shouted voiceced with authority that no one could refute.


    <em>''Wei Jiayi! Stay away you pervert!''</em> Wei Jiayi read the words from the small paper from Yin Bai wrote these words which confirm that it was clearly for him. He couldn''t help grinning, imagining how her pretty eyes may have red at the time, she had been writing the message.


    A book says from another universe, <em>''The more you hate, the more you love.''</em> So that possibly meant his wife somewhat liked him and was just doing this to test him right? For him, regardless if it was love or hate as long as she didn''t forget his existence it was fine. There was always a thin line between love and hate.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 138: Barrier

    Chapter 138: Barrier


    All the experts moved to guard all entrances of the second prince manor, forgetting the proper courtesy to ask the owner''s permission. They did not even question Wei Jiayi''smand.


    The experts in position, were probably all feeling guilty for cking off, they formed an arrangement to properly set arge barrier for the whole ce, of which Wei Jiayi approved. The blue ss-like barrier was set to block all possible entrances and exits to the manor.


    This type of barrier reached further underground so there was really no chance of escape except flying over it. Adding that up to the original protection barrier in the Second Prince manor, Wei Jiayi smirked. Gao Lan Mei from her previous life had never needed to worry about barriers.


    He knew that she had been trapped for so long and that she was only used for other beings or creatures to do her bidding since she could not get out of her confinement. Like collecting treasures, herbs as well as images of the things that she couldn''t see personally through the eyes of her pawns.


    Which also meant, she will have a hard time incorporating all she learned through books or just by watching. one example was breaking barriers.


    She may know what to do, but had never tried it or may apply it incorrectly. There was still a high chance for her to learn to do so if given time, that he was not willing to give. All of the things she wanted to know moving forward, he was very much willing to teach her, she just needed to stop running first.


    This running may be fun due to his nature of enjoying to chase prey but also held a great disadvantage at his part, especially since he was chasing his wife. He knew somehow, deep down that it was a good way to woo a normal woman. Good thing his wife couldn''t be considered normal.


    Releasing a deep breath, <em>''We badly need to talk. Very soon.''</em> he thought.


    The second prince watched while everything was being set up in a ce by Wei Jiayi. What could Chen Yun Ming do to experts that were under the Wei Princemand? He could just let Prince Wei do what he wanted while gritting his teeth, ignoring themotion it was creating inside and outside his manor.


    ''Must Wei Jiayi act this way just because of a merchant?'' Chen Yun Ming suspicion raised regarding Prince Wei current actions. He silently instructed the guards to follow all visitors and report for important findings.


    While this was all happening, Gao Shen had better things to do like, attacking Yin Bai and Yin Fu. He did not care about anything else. The short time he had spent after arriving in the Mortal domain he had learned a lot of things concerning his family.


    He was initially happy that Gao Lan Mei, though not yet able to cultivate, she was so good with hand to handbat when he saw her again after years of him staying in the Immortal Domain.


    His brother may have found a good teacher for her. When he asked, Gao Qi was not sure how to answer that.


    He had learned that, from the time Gao Lan Mei woke up from her ident, she had changed a lot. Possibly her hidden talent or she found a martial inheritance. Whatever reason as long as she was alive and the changes were for the better that their family will notin


    She also kept a special beast with her, that even Wang Li was interested to have, but to learn that it was not always the case made him so upset, wanting to take revenge from everyone involved in her ident.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 139: Lets look for her first

    Chapter 139: Let''s look for her first


    Making fun of her face veil, he regretted doing so. Gao Lan Mei was beautiful, on par with any woman in the Immortal Domain, despite her, not being a martial cultivator, that should be enough for her to have a good husband, but now that was not an option as well.


    Though skeptical why the Wei Prince wanted to marry her, he just hoped Wei Jiayi would not marry her out of pity. If he can truly take care of Gao Lan Mei much better.


    His brother felt that being with the Holy doctor was much better. Gao Shen knew better. He was not that smart like the rest but he also understood that this im could also be a lie. Gao Lan Mei had run away from the marriage, and he wouldn''t me her for doing so.


    It was best now, to concentrate on what he could do to help, like killing the assassins who attacked the Gao Family.


    "Expert Gao hold on! Listen to us first!" Yin Bai tried to reason and defend at the same time. That also goes for Yin Fu. They couldn''t hurt Gao Lan Mei''s uncle.


    With a mocking tone, "Listen? Then what? You will try to kill me as well?" Gao, when wanted revenge, someone''s blood needed to spill very soon.


    At the end of his patience, "Brat! We are in cooperation with Gao Lan Mei" Yin Fu said, smart enough to only say it after setting up sound friction.


    Yin Fu shook his head. He had heard that the reason why Bai Hu sect covered up Gao Shen''s antics on the Immortal Domain was that the young man was seriously a genius. It seemed that was the truth, after exchanging blows with him in a short time.


    That halted Gao Shen at least but still on guard, "What are you saying?" He asked skeptically. How could Gao Lan Mei work with the Liqi n who attacked their family before?


    However, he also remembered his brother brooding because Gao Lan Mei freed one assassin who attacked.. she had also left a note not to harm them in any way and treat them as a guest. How weird was that?


    "It''s exactly that." Deciding to share more with this doting uncle, "For your benefit, Merchant Lan is Gao Lan Mei, disguised as a man." Yin Fu then crossed his arms over his chest while looking at Gao Shen dryly.


    Mouth opening, not sure what to say, then decided to just shut up, while ring at Yin Bai and Yin Fu who also cautiously watched out for Gao Shen next action. Both uncle and niece were utterly unpredictable.


    Curling his lip because of the annoyance of not knowing what was going on, Gao Shen thoughts were in shambles.


    He was not good at thinking that''s why he avoided minds games. Using his fist is the fastest way to solve the problems. Not now though. Not when Gao Lan Mei was involved.


    "Do you think Wei Jiayi know Merchant Lan is Gao Lan Mei?" Gao Shen suddenly asked, concerned. His niece ran away from home because she did not want to marry Prince Wei? But she said she was with the Holy doctor.


    Gao Shen crossed his arms over his chest and started thinking deeply. He wanted to decide if he would help Gao Lan Mei hide from Wei Jiayi or not.


    If she had lied about the Holy Doctor, there was no way for him to allow her to continue staying away from home.


    What if not? However, where was the Holy doctor?


    "Ah! Let''s look for her first. Then decide if we hide her or not" He said, releasing a deep breath.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 140: Going around circles

    Chapter 140: Going around circles


    Wei Jiayi allowed Kai Kai to move around. The sun was setting down, the sky of the Mortal Domain was painted with blue and red mixing in the near darkness of the night and soon the whole manor will be covered in the dark.


    Servants hide from him and the guards stayed away from his path. No one dared to approach Wei Jiayi due to the ck hound, but they still opened the hangingnterns on the second prince manor with bright spiritual crystals. The sooner he finds what he was looking for the sooner he would leave.


    The hound continued to sniff from time to time then moved again, tracking. The Wei Prince knew that they were going around in circles, as it was the second or third time he saw an open gate of stone going to a female courtyard.


    The entrance of the gate was surrounded with nted white roses, two guards standing at each side. Through the entrance, he could also see some servants who were franticallying in and out of the main receiving room of the courtyard.


    "Lou Ren." Wei Jiayi called, the man immediately appeared. He came down from the ck hound, handing the leash over to Lou Ren. "Take over tracking."


    Walking down across the circled path towards the courtyard, "Master! Please do not go there, Concubine Li is with curse madness." Lou Ren eximed when he saw Wei Jiayi intention.


    Wei Jiayi removed his mask to breathe better and see better due to the darkness as he didn''t want to miss anything, then looked at Lou Ren, "Did you not hear me?" he asked, patience shortening, they were wasting too much time.


    Lou Ren just nodded, "I did master. I am sorry. However, curse madness may affect anyone as well as you." he said. Who knows what ''Merchant Lan'' did to Li Huan.


    Though he wanted his new brother to be found, he was still cautious, Actually conflicted on who to follow now, but since he was not sure about the whole story, he couldn''t back up ''Lan Gao''.


    "If your Brother Lan is involved, no need to worry, she will not enjoy killing me immediately." Wei Jiayi said, striding towards the courtyard.


    ''She?'' Lou Ren might have mistaken so he controlled Kai Kai to do the task, noticing the ss like a barrier as well, which wasn''t helping with the darkness.


    He grabbed a piece of white paper from his storage ring, then crumpled and uttered a short spellbinding chant to coat the paper.


    The paper, after a moment, slowly started forming. Long hare ears appeared first, next was a bright white cotton-tail tuft from the end of it. After the forming wasplete, once an originally white paper turned into a small white rabbit.


    "Tell them." Lou Ren said to the small rabbit, his pawn, and it hopped quickly in the direction of the other experts.


    Lou Ren then proceeds with his task, he nces at Wei Jiayi who was now passing the guards stationed at the courtyard. ''Why are you hiding brother? Do you owe something to my master?'' he silently asked. His master will not act this way if it wasn''t, a big deal.


    Wei Jiayi was standing outside the room, watching some of the female servants frantically trying to help the woman inside. There was also the resident doctor of the manor basing the traditional all-white robes of doctors in the Shizi Empire.


    "Get out! All of you. Stay away! Monsters!" The woman shouted from inside, voice hoarse from too many emotions. Either from being scared or being angry.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 141: Something is amiss

    Chapter 141: Something is amiss


    Wei Jiayi stood leisurely at the Concubine Li''s courtyard, as he quietly observed and asionally looked around.


    Four female servants were waiting outside patiently with heads bowed low, then another four were trying to go inside Li Huan''s room, who was only pushed out.


    "Ah!" some of them shouted when Li Huan violently threw a small table to one of them. The table hit one of the servant''s legs but the master did not seem to care at all.


    "Get out! Stay away!" Li Huan shouted loudly with indignation. "I told all of you! I do not want to see anyone!" She said before sobbing loudly.


    Wei Jiayi''s brows twitched with the sound and found it the most annoying sound of his lifetime.


    <em>''Something is amiss.''</em> He thought to himself while rubbing his chin.


    "You! What are you doing here? Can''t you see what''s going on? Aren''t you going to help?!" A female servant suddenly shouted at him like he was one of them.


    Wei Jiayi said with a smirk, "Help? What makes you think I want to help?" Finding the ideaughable. He then just looked at the female servant coldly. The servant did not even look at him when she shouted. How disrespectful.


    The servant being ignorant spoke again with taunting, "Then why are you here? Aren''t you the expert to remove Concubine Li''s curse? We cannot pay you if you are not going to do your job right." The female servant looked so young, annoyed and upset. She kept on whispering gibberish words like she was talking to herself. "Whatever!" She then picked up the table from Li Huan''s room and tried to return it.


    Wei Jiayi''s face turned ck, but he did not move. ''Does that servant think I am a Caster to remove curses?'' In the current world, there were many types of Martial Cultivators that had a specialization ss.


    Cultivators that were specialized in spells and rituals were called Casters. Then those who used their spirit for beast summoning, Tamers. Finally, those with pure brutal strength or spiritual weapons were Warriors.


    All of them required spiritual energy, but there was another type of cultivators that were blessed and not restricted by any ss. They were more like a race of beings that were said to be descendants of gods and they were called the race of Keepers.


    Why they were called like that? Wei Jiayi did not know. He was only aware that the specialization ss did not exist for that race of beings.


    "I said stay away!" Li Huan shouted again full of anger. Due to her anger, Wei Jiayi saw her silhouette as she pulled one ignorant servant''s hair and dragged her inside.


    "Help! Somebody help me!" the poor servant screamed, but strangely no one moved to help and she was dragged inside by Li Huan. Wei Jiayi then suddenly realized something was really not right.


    If Li Huan had cursed madness, she would not be able to look at anyone. So howe she was just acting like a spoiled brat now, who was throwing tantrum for not getting what she wanted.


    Wei Jiayi couldn''t help but looked around and found that the original four servants now were only three. He then kicked one of the female servants, who fell but did not react at all, eyes remaining open, dazed.


    Looking at the rest that seemed to be the same too, even the resident doctor. <em>''Mei Mei!''</em> he concluded as he gritted his teeth with annoyance. <em>''Who are you dressed up to now?''</em>


    He swiftly approached the room where Li Huan was. The room was a mess, vases were broken, chairs and tables were unorganized. There was also a strong stench of blood in the room, that made Wei Jiayi rmed and worried at the same time.


    The bed drapes were also on the floor, some of the pillows were torn to shreds as well. Everything looked trashed and Li Huan was nowhere to be seen. That was also the same for the young servant whom she dragged by the hair.


    "Oh! Wee your highness!" a voice said from the room. "You should really stay away. Seriously." He couldn''t determine if the speaker of the voice was far or near. He just knew who owned it.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 142: Obsession

    Chapter 142: Obsession


    Wei Jiayi tried to find where the voice wasing from but found no one. It''s like she was speaking from multiple directions.


    "Mei Mei, let''s go now." He said gently, then added, "We already agreed to this. Have you forgotten again?" Wei Jiayi''s sound was tired and using.


    "Tsk. Who are you calling Mei Mei?" Her voice clear with unhappiness, then adding, "Go where? I do not understand what you are talking about Your Highness." Gao Lan Mei uttered, "Are you trying to tell me that you did something that you were not supposed to?" She suddenly asked remembering about his deceit pretending that he was part of her dream.


    Wei Jiayi frowned. What of it if he had joined her dream on the Eye of Meng? He created it so he had full control of everything there. Because of it, he found her current mortal self. He was able to see her original appearance and the current one.


    She might be different now but still was the same woman he was obsessed with, before until now. No one could understand how frustrating it was to want someone so bad but not knowing where to start looking, making him almost to madness.


    He could only continuously ask if she was already with someone? Is he toote? So many what-ifs, regrets, that he should have had gathered enough courage to tell her how he felt before.


    Denying it before was so easy, hoping it was an emotion that could easily be forgotten after a long time. Trying to forget multiple times before caused him unnecessary cleanups.


    At first, he thought that he was only looking because he wanted an exnation of her abandoning him. Possibly a challenge, as he had never experienced being brushed off by anyone, but that was not the case.


    If he could not even ept the fact that he wanted someone so badly despite not seeing her physically and just hearing her voice before, then where would his pride go.


    She was his benefactor. A woman that made use of what she had and did notin. Her limitations were also a way for her to improve. His admiration started from this. After a while, he learned more about the things she did on all domains, her name only known as a mysterious doctor, yes, the Holy Doctor, whom everyone wanted to see. Then his admiration turned into an obsession.


    Everyone whom she had helped before was grateful, but no one knew what she needed to do to even obtain the capability to make her paws go out of her confinement.


    Thinking more of before, she never said that she would stay. She really did not have any reason. Just like now, aside from his selfishness, there was really no reason for her to marry him.


    "Are you talking about the dream? You can punish me for that but you still agreed." He said walking slowly to the inner part of the room. "You said as long as you have it and it will not cause you harm, I can have anything I want." Reminding her about her statement.


    "Is this not causing me harm?" She asked sarcastically, which Wei Jiayi winced and did not rebut. It was not really harming but he knew was it''s inconvenient.


    Gao Lan Mei added, "You are fine with me punishing you? Can a wife even punish a husband here?" She asked with disbelief. The books she read did not say that, so she became interested.


    Grinning, "Yes. It''s fine. We are not really the normal husband and wife are we?", he said, feeling much better the Gao Lan Mei was willing to talk at least.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 143: Two years of punishment

    Chapter 143: Two years of punishment


    He initially expected her to fight, which he would dly ept. It would go to touching her <em>''identally''</em> when she would attack, right. Wei Jiayi grinned while thinking this.


    "Remove the creepy smile on your face, or I will punch you, and we are not married yet." annoyance clearlyced in her tone.


    Raising both his hands after a small chuckle, "Alright." he then released a deep breath, "You''re mad about the dream, aren''t you?" Wei Jiayi arrived at the inner room where the bed was located. The maid was sitting on the bed, head lifted up to look at him.


    "You know that I am not only mad at that," she said with a helpless tone. "What is this all about Wei Jiayi?" she asked, thinking, <em>''Why was he suddenly wanting to marry of all women in the Shizi Empire her?''</em>


    She was not a ything. If he wanted cooperation with the medicine she would make in the future that was perfectly fine. Why not just leave her alone?


    Antern illuminated with bright light from the crystals was enough for him to see the maids features clearly. He could also see that the bed had a big lump in the middle of it like a being wasying down and covered by the satin sheets.


    The maid''s face was freckled, hair dishevelled due to being dragged by Li Huan earlier. Eyes looking at him with vibrant scarlet that showed annoyance, great annoyance, and interest.


    "Mei Mei?" He asked unsure, looking at the maid doubtful.


    The maid''s head tilted like she was wondering what he was talking about. "Are you calling her or me?" The voice said sounding closer, but the maid''s mouth did not open.


    His brows furrowed in wonder, "I am calling for you.", feeling insulted. He could at least notice that the maid was shorter than her.


    "Why do you call me that?" Gao Lan Mei said softly, her hand resting at his broad back made his standstill. "Do not look." She said softly. "Do not touch." Then added, "It''s your punishment."


    "I like calling you Mei Mei" He really found the name suitable for her as an endearment, then paused a moment, before continuing with slight concern, "How long?" Wei Jiayi asked referring to his punishment, despite also feeling regret for giving her the upper hand.


    "Hmm. Two years of punishment." She said. Well, it would be better if more. That''s probably enough time for Wei Jiayi to stop bothering her? She read a book before, two years is enough for love or interest to fade.


    Gritting his teeth, "Why so long? One day is enough. Probably I can just give you a gift? I did help you during your dream right? Did you not like your dowry?" he asked, feeling the tip of her fingers moving into circle motions against his back. <em>''Wife this already is enough punishment Do you want to be pushed down?''</em> Wei Jiayi thought while restraining his urges.


    "Speaking of that, I do not want to marry," she said, "but thank you for the wonderful gifts." genuinely mean that. Most of the treasures he gave were good for cultivation. She could not use them though as her physique was different.


    Feeling a bitter taste on his mouth due to the rejection, "Why not? I can give you more." he said not showing any hint of his sadness.


    "I never want to marry, Wei Jiayi." She affirmed. Through his line of sight, he noticed her slowly moving to stand in front of him, so he immediately closed his eyes, showing his sincerity and willingness topromise.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 144: Do you like it?

    Chapter 144: Do you like it?


    Though still confused with Wei Jiayi''s action, Gao Lan Mei still smiled fondly at him, then answered truthfully, "Wives need to stay at home to serve their husbands. A wife cannot also deny if the husband marries another." She valued her freedom so much than to marry. Aside from that, how long would Wei Jiayi y before he became bored with her?


    "I will not marry another." Wei Jiayi said, his brows wrinkled, eyes still closed. "I will make an oath on it." He said firmly. Gao Lan Mei reached her fingers to his brows to remove his frown it.


    This caused him to grin silly. Good thing his eyes were still closed, so he was not able to see her ears turning red. "What''s funny?" she said, annoyed with him. His grin disappeared immediately. He then shook his head in denial. Gao Lan Mei was sure that if his eyes were open, she would see the funny glint in them.


    Shaking her head, swallowing a little to remove the dryness of her throat, "No need for the oath." She did not want him to swear on something he might not keep. "I do not want you to do that. Anyway, despite what I want, the decree was already epted by my family." Her voice sounded tired and sad like giving up.


    Wei Jiayi preferred her challenging him or bantering with him with anger like the strong woman she was. He did not like her being weak and sounding so helpless. The guilt was creeping to his being, <em>''Did I do this?''</em> Then he started thinking about what another course of actions he could take?


    "I... " He did not know what to say. He wanted to apologize, but for what? For him bothering her despite him knowing that she wanted to be free so much? Regardless the could not give her the freedom that she clearly wanted from him. That was easy to fix if she was fine with it.


    "Would you like to look?" She asked suddenly, to which he nodded eagerly after hearing, then she added, "Looking should be fine, I guess."


    Giggling to his action, "Open your eyes then." she said softly, which he did so.


    The woman''s face was enchanting to the others and would captivate any normal man''s interest, for Wei Jiayi though, he could only stare not sure how to react.


    The face she was wearing was owned by Li Huan, if not for the red eyes, it would be hard to distinguish the difference. It looked like real skin, so to check he reached out to touch the face but was avoided by Gao Lan Mei.


    He could also smell a strong stench of blood from it. He then quickly nced at the big lump in the middle of the bed, which the maid seemed like guarding. The smell of ironing from it was strong too.


    Currently, Wei Jiayi had a strong hunch that the maid was Feng Ji. Still not sure as the sparrow''s human form was of a five-year-old child. The maid seemed to be around fifteen or so.


    Staring at Gao Lan Mei''s disguise, wanting to touch the face but refrained because of his punishment, "Did you carve that from her?" he asked mouth tightened, referring to the skin mask she was wearing, "You are staying here since earlier." He then confirmed tly.


    Nodding, then she did a twirl showing off her dress, it was bright red and embroidered with gold and white flowers. Gao Lan Mei found the dress pretty, "She did not feel any pain, I promise. Do you like it?" Asking like she was only speaking about food.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 145: Fourteen

    Chapter 145: Fourteen


    His face turned ck, "Do you still badly want to be with the second prince that you decided to just rece his concubine? Are you too stupid to think that it by just using his concubine''s face he would want you? That he will not notice you are not her?" He asked, unmasked hurtced from his statement.


    The pain he felt squeezed his heart. <em>''She is not fine marrying me even though I am willing to give her everything, but she is fine to be someone else just to be with that imbecile?''</em>


    Rolling her eyes, not knowing what came over her, but she had already raised her head, cupping his cheek like pacifying a child.


    She could feel his facial hair that kind of felt good against her skin. "I told you before, I do not want him. Why are you mad? You do not like it?" She asked yfully.


    Gao Lan Mei found his reaction funny.<em> ''Isn''t he supposed to be mad or grossed out because of herplete face peeling? What does this have to do with Chen Yun Ming?''</em> She thought but did not voice out.


    Aside from the fact that she did not have another mask for her to hide from him earlier, she also wanted to y more with Li Huan. Might as well make the most of the situation since she could not leave anymore.


    This man, who was seething with anger for an unknown reason in front of her, made sure of that. Who wanted to fight a tier four protection barrier anyway? She might want to give it a try in the future, but certainly, it would be a waste of effort to even think about the solution, to break the barrier.


    Though feeling a little better with her assurance, "I do not like it! Remove it!" He furiously said. If he could touch her, he had already burned the sted fake face earlier.


    "Hmmm, why not?" cing her hands into his chest. Wei Jiayi looked at her with a glint of interest. She moved her hands slightly up and down, feeling his muscled chest through his ck robe.


    Wei Jiayi''s throat dried, then he gulped, eyes starting to look at her hungrily, especially when he saw her running her tongue over her lower lip, which made him almost grab her. If not for that punishment.


    ''Heh. Even if I can''t touch you, there are still ways for you to touch me.'' Delighted with his idea.


    "Wife, remove the mask." Then he insisted, saying the words softly. No way will he kiss her using a fake face. Just one kiss was enough.


    She frowned, "We are not married yet." not liking the way her heart stuttered whenever he called her that, then adding with a shrug of her shoulders, "If you say so." She smiled knowingly, then removed the borrowed face.


    Holding the skin mask, on one hand, the other stillying on his chest. Wei Jiayi was initially smiling, but it quickly vanished after she raised her head and looked at him.


    Wei Jiayi once again, couldn''t speak. This woman, he wanted to take care of her so badly. If he has a say even a strand of her hair would not be hurt, however now, the previously beautiful face was scarred heavily.


    w marks running from under her eyes to her lips. He wanted to look away but refused to do so and forced himself to count each scar. Regardless of how little it was, he will return ten folds.


    Fourteen. Fourteenrge and small scars all over her face.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 146: Next time

    Chapter 146: Next time


    The anger he felt was unbearable and he wanted to repress it so badly by destroying something, but he knew that he needed to reign it in, as his wife will be hurt further due to his uncontroble spiritual energy. He forced himself to look somewhere else to rx.


    Gao Lan Mei watched Wei Jiayi''s handsome face. She could see him gritting his teeth, he was clearly avoiding looking at her. His hands were clenched so tightly that she will not be surprised if his nails left a mark on his palm.


    Thinking the worst, cing a distance between them, "I''m sorry." She whispered silently, smiling ruefully at him.


    Frowning, he then peered at her, softly speaking, "What are you sorry for?" he asked, looking at her intently, "Next time, if you want to skin someone alive, let me do it. Your hands will get dirty." he uttered while trying to swallow the lump in his throat.


    Whenever he looked at her and seeing the scars, his heartfelt uncontroble rage. Whatever she wanted to do to Li Huan or to anyone, he will just hide the body after just to make her happy.


    She probably noticed his conflicting emotions, so she decided to put the skin mask back on.


    "Do not wear that again!" He shrieked, forgetting to keep a check of his emotions. Wincing with his own outburst, "Use a different mask." He uttered again moreposed, still trying to calm down.


    Surprised but she stillplied and nodded, she then pulled out the mask for Merchant Lan, "There, better?" she asked. "I cleaned it first you know before I ced it on my face."


    Wei Jiayi nodded, eyes staring at her softly "Satisfied?" He asked doing a quick nce to the lump on the bed. It was very easy to guess who was under the bedsheet.


    Smiling brightly, "Yeah. This is my...", pausing for a moment to think of the right word, "ah, souvenir." She said, raising the face skin near Wei Jiayi''s face that made him scowl.


    Shaking his head and then looking at her sadly, he lifted his hand, intending to touch her, which she avoided. "Tsk. Tsk. No touching." She said a matter of fact.


    Narrowing his eyes at her, "Six months." Hepromised. How can he not touch her for 2 years? There was no way.


    "One year and six months." Raising a brow at him, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Releasing a deep breath, "Three months." Was his final offer.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned unhappily, "It should be more than your three months. It was supposed to go up, up, up not down, down, down." To emphasize she even made a downward gesture using her hand.


    "Three months." voice indicated finality, then he added, "I will give you Kai Kai, the ck hound."


    Her eyes brightened, but masked it immediately with a re, hissing under her breath. "One year." Gao Lan Mei was starting to get annoyed again. This was supposed to be his punishment, and he was not supposed to be negotiating with.


    "Miss, why are you even talking to this man? Let me just bite him so we can be on our way." The maid who was sitting at the end of the bed, opened her mouth trying to scare Wei Jiayi with her sharp teeth like Shi Renyu, a savage aquatic beast that ate manly flesh and loved the smell of blood. She even made a chomping sound to emphasize her point.


    Releasing a deep breath, "Behave Xiao Shi." then red to Wei Jiayi, "You! I gave up running away, but that does not mean we are going to get married soon. Its either you ept the one-year punishment, or I will fight you in all possible way I can, again." said Gao Lan Mei, raising her chin in defiance, challenging him not to agree.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 147: I agree

    Chapter 147: I agree


    He just stared at her with amusement, but did not speak, she returned it with a dirty look, showing that she wouldn''t back down.


    After a while of silence, she said "Xiao Shi lets go." then turned her back on him and walked towards the door. There was no way will she sumbed after all the convenience that he had caused.


    Xiao Shi stood up from the end of the bed, but her feet weren''t reaching to the ground. She floated towards Gao Lan Mei ready to leave as well.


    Seeing that she was seriously leaving, "Wa-wait. I agree." Uttering so quickly that he almost stuttered to get her attention. He needed to think quickly about how to make things better for him. One year was still too long.


    Gao Lan Mei turned around to face him, she could see that he was not happily agreeing on her ways. He gritted his teeth but waspromising. She also found it funny that he was not asposed as always.


    After being sure that she will not leave again, Wei Jiayi, would also not give up as well just like that, he pressed two fingers in between his lips and made a loud whistle.


    The maid kept watching both of them, feeling like watching a man courting on a wrong ce at a very wrong time. She had the strong urge to roll her eyes and keep looking at them silly.


    How can they talk to each other like they were the only people in the room? Gao Lan Mei probably had forgotten that she was behind her.<em> ''Oh well, I will just wait where it''sfortable.''</em> she thought.


    Shaking her head, thinking that this might take a while despite servants and guards outside hypnotized. There was a bloody mad woman under the nket, that could wake up soon. What a strange way of courting.


    To show how stupid Wei Jiayi''s in intention was, she decided to give advice, "Miss, men will just abandon you after they get what they want, so don''t waste time." Xiao Si said, clearly not liking Wei Jiayi. If Gao Lan Mei was foolish to believe him, she will make her realize.


    This earned her a re from Wei Jiayi, "Shut up." If looks could kill, the maid would have been dead.


    With a puff, "See, miss, he wants me to shut up. Do not believe him. I am saying this for your own good but he wants me to stop!" The maid said usingly.


    Men were bad in general. They mostly dealt with things using brute force and they were very greedy creatures. Gao Lan Mei was her new master, so she wanted her unharmed. She did not have any idea on how to deal with that in the future.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled amused, she never thought the wraith hated men, but she really meant it when she said she will give up running, "Xiao Shi, you can go out first." She said. Thinking as well that their bantering may wake up a very hysterical woman.


    Though she wanted to know Li Huan''s reaction after the woman would learn what her current face looked like, just like what the concubine did with the original Gao Lan Mei, it was not really necessary.


    Feeling that she was already merciful enough to keep her alive. She never intended to kill anyone really. Making her enemies lives miserable was a good pastime.


    It gave her a sick thrill when she saw her enemies, acting like a headless chicken, running around and did not know what to do.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 148: Nosy buddy

    Chapter 148: Nosy buddy


    She wanted to keep her enemies specte and be paranoid to everyone as they would not know who was the real enemy until they go crazy and decide tomit suicide.


    It was not that she had a lot from her previous life, but there were still some that she had taken care of just because her patients had been hurt again. No one should mess up with her patients.


    Xiao Shi pouted, she red daggers at Wei Jiayi. To feel a little better, lifting her fist then hitting the nket-covered lump on the bed.


    Probably to wake up or to make the woman under the nket to continue sleeping. Gao Lan Mei was not sure why she did that because of this might need to train this wraith for obedience.


    "Xiao Shi." Gao Lan Mei said with a warning. Yen Mngju gave the wraith to her who was his original ve. As the new master, she has the right to reprimand.


    "I just made her sleep more miss." She said still pouting, thenpiled Gao Lan Mei''s originalmand for her to get out. Before shepletely floated outside of the room, she sent another death re to Wei Jiayi and a respectful bow to her master.


    For Wei Jiayi, atst, the nosy buddy was out, so he tried to speak to defend himself. But before he was able to utter a word, he heard therge thumps of paws approaching.


    The thumps were getting nearer, after a quick moment, through the door of the bedroom, the ck hound''s head peeked in.


    Wei Jiayi whistled again but not as loud as the first one he did earlier. After doing so, therge head disappeared from the doorway. Shortly, a small hound pup appeared walking towards them.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes bulged, "Oh." She couldn''t help but utter. The pup''s ears looked so adorable, especially when it twitch from time to time. She also felt the same while looking at its white paws wanting to touch and y with it.


    Its furry body looks so cute that she couldn''t help but move closer. With round, watery eyes looking at her like it wanted to be held so badly made Gao Lan Mei want it badly.


    Crouching down she attempted to reach for it, which the pup allowed her to do.


    She looked at the pup so fondly that she ignored everything else, did not even notice Wei Jiayi''s meaningful smile, or the way that he gave instructions to the small hound through his eyes.


    Enjoying touching the adorable pup''s body, she only vaguely heard him say the part, "...so you agree?" He said it casually, so she subconsciously agreed and nodded, "Yes." Really hard to pay attention when she was holding a purring fluffy hound.


    "Great! That settles us." He eximed as soon as she said ''Yes'' which made her frown.


    She looked at him skeptically, "What settles us?" Eyes narrowing at him every minute. The hound made another purring sound getting Gao Lan Mei''s half attention.


    Shaking his head, "Why are you not listening?" He asked with mock disappointment.


    Then adding, "I said, I will agree with the one-year punishment. Kai Kai is yours as an exchange, that the punishment will start after sunset tomorrow." He stared at her first, trying to read her expression, but she just looked at him stoically.


    Continuing, "You also agreed that you will live at the Wei Pce during the punishment." He said, delighted with the idea. If he couldn''t touch at least he can see her every day right.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 149: Distracted

    Chapter 149: Distracted


    Gao Lan Mei felt somewhat annoyed, "Tsk. I have never heard you spoke that long earlier." This man was starting to manipte her again. Making her regret asking Xiao Shi out.


    The wraith can be her voice of reason especially when she got distracted either with his beautiful face or with the things he gave her. She eyed the hound suspiciously that was just purring whenever she scratched its neck.


    "You were too busy." staring at Kai Kai, who was currently ying at Gao Lan Mei''s hand, noting to himself to give it a rewardter.


    The adorable attack worked and thankfully he did not forget the little rants of Feng Ji before, during their time in the Void Forest. Thinking about it, it seemed that he was already paying close attention to anything rted to her.


    Adding, sounding disturbed with a hint of worry, "If you backed out after agreeing, that would be really rude wife."


    "We are not married yet." uttering firmly. Releasing a deep breath, poking her finger into the pup''s belly, "This is your fault." she said usingly.


    She did agree, yes, without even realizing what she is getting herself into. How can she not get distracted?<em> ''Can you even get more adorable?''</em> her thoughts, also wanting to squeeze the little thing so much but refrained from doing so to avoid hurting it.


    The pup, somehow, felt her unhappiness but just looked at her innocently, its tongue lolling out of its mouth, is a good pet asking to y more.


    Finding amusement in the current situation as it was really the hound''s fault, "I will punish it then." Wei Jiayi uttered, then crouching low to them, attempted to reach the pup.


    Gao Lan Mei quickly shielded the pup and pushed his hand away that was trying to reach it, "No!" She shouted adamantly. "No hurting the baby pup"


    "Alright. So it''s a deal then?" He grinned. With her earlier action of covering for the hound, Wei Jiayi could imagine how protective she will be with their future child. He would really look forward to that.


    She was silent for a while, "Then let''s add a bet." Two can y this game.


    Raising a brow, "Bet?" Wei Jiayi clearly interested with the notion said. "Tell me more."


    Before answering, she lifted up the pup to protect it closer to her chest from Wei Jiayi, so she could stand up. Probably even forgetting that it was originally a hound that was as big as a horse.


    Wei Jiayi eyed the pup with a scowl, <em>''Kai Kai, do not getfortable. My wife''s chest is only supposed to be for me.''</em> He sends his thoughts to the hound, who just looked at him questioningly, tilting its little head, wondering what it did wrong.


    "Eyes up here." She said after noticing how Wei Jiayi stared intently the hound or her chest. Probably thinking the naughty stuff. "This pervert..." Whispering silently. She then smiled after a good idea.


    Hearing her calling him a pervert, he just grinned, "Your pervert." He said trying to be charming. "So, what about this bet of yours?"


    Clearing her throat, ignoring her heart beating fast, "Fine, your punishment starts after sunset tomorrow. The bet starts at that time too and finishes after a year as well."


    After a pause, "If you fail to not touch me during this time, you lose. You will leave me alone and all you own will be mine." Looking at him challengingly, daring him to refuse.


    He scowled, not liking the idea of leaving her alone so he did not respond soon, "Then what''s in it for me?" He asked.


    "I will do whatever you want." She said firmly.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 150: Sealing the deal

    Chapter 150: Sealing the deal


    Gao Lan Mei felt that offering the bet was herst resort for Wei Jiayi to give her time. She just needed for him to lose then he will leave her alone and she could also be rich.


    Anyway, she can be his legal wife, to give a face to her father, then they can both go on their separate ways. She will still respect their marriage and give an eptable dowry.


    If he didn''t allow that they live separately, she will make sure to show him all her bad sides, probably this way he will lose interest.


    There was also a second n that she was considering, to make him suffer and unable to hold back on touching her.


    Sadly she did not have the beautiful qualities that could make any man want her sexually, especially with the scars and all.


    With the way he reacted when she had removed Li Huan''s mask from her face, Gao Lan Mei felt that scars may have grossed him out.


    That was also something to consider, he might stay awaypletely if she unted her scars every day? He never seemed to like ugly beings.


    However, she did not like the way he looked at her earlier. It gave her a bitter feeling that she was unable to describe and she wouldn''t like to.


    She was still pondering on how to proceed from the bet when he nodded and said, "I agree." though not happily, he still had a day at least before his torment started, so he would not waste his time.


    He reached quickly cing a hand on her neck, holding her nape, his face moved closer, other arm encircling her waist and drowning her for an embrace.


    Startled, with his action, "Wei Jiayi!" she shrieked, which made him halt. If not for the hound that she was holding onto her chest using both arms, she would''ve already pushed him away, "What do you think you are doing?!" She hissed under her breath, squirming as well trying to get her neck out of his hold.


    Smiling gently, he was still able to manage to touch his forehead to hers, "Shhh... Rx, we are sealing the deal." He uttered softly, then his lips touched her own. He does not care whoever face she was wearing, as long as it was her.


    Unlike before, he started the kiss this time gently, nipping her lower lip from time to time, like he was afraid of hurting her.


    He stopped for a moment, gently kissing her nose before uttering, "Close your eyes," he whispered silently, "just enjoy this moment..." a voice so hypnotizing that Gao Lan Mei subconsciouslypiled.


    For how long had Wei Jiayi thought of doing this? Just holding her close, that no one else before ever did. He did not even count the years. He just felt so happy that his wait was almost over.


    There was a limit on what he could do for the remaining hours until he was still able to touch her still touch her, but he will make the most out of it, so he has enough reason for him to always remember the good times during his punishment.


    Gao Lan Mei allowed Wei Jiayi to control her this time. After drowning in the kiss and enjoying it as he said, she responded timidly. Forgetting everything else but his lips touching her own. His tongue tried to invade which she allowed and responded as well.


    When her breathing becamebored, Wei Jiayi slowly stopped then gave her another peck on the lips, nose, and forehead, "There. Deal sealed." He also said breathlessly. The hand that was originally holding her nape now caressed her cheek softly.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 151: Habit

    Chapter 151: Habit


    Gao Lan Mei was still dazed, so she did not notice that Kai Kai had left her arms, and the hound was now standing beside her feet looking at them with itsrge bright eyes adoringly. <em>''Mama, hold me. I want to y.''</em> the hound thought, lolling its tongue showing that it was a good pet.


    Wei Jiayi felt the hounds call, and that it was already swaying in loyalty to Gao Lan Mei so he gave it a re, but was just ignored by the hound that decided that it was best to cling to its new mistress.


    Since her brain was still not working properly, she did not notice anything and also didn''t knew when her arms circled around Wei Jiayi''s waste, she was only aware of the intoxicating feeling of how he wrapped his strong arms around her.


    His kisses made her brain dead as well, so after she came back to her senses, her face heated up. Thankfully, her neck and ears only showed proof of her blushing embarrassment.


    Never had anyone touched her like that, even in her previous life. Granted she was confined, but there were some of his father''s subordinate, and the most touch that they did was tapping her head.


    Did she want Wei Jiayi, to do that again? That was somewhat hard to answer.


    If she said yes, all her beliefs and ns might get messed up. She didn''t even know how long she was able to keep her current form that she had.


    Did she have a time limit? Who knew, she had no idea. Mostly all spells weaken over time. The things that she did to get free, was she willing to forget all of it?


    Granted she could break the barrier of life and death once again, but will she get sessful the second time? Did she simply get lucky at that time?


    If she enjoyed this, she will no longer be the same being who was used to understand everything through books.


    This prince gave her feelings that she had no idea how to exin. They were not bad feelings and that''s what made her worried as it was getting her off guard. She was almost being ignorant of dangers lurking around.


    Wei Jiayi could guess what Gao Lan Mei was thinking. The frown on the masked face was noticeable, "Do not worry about it. It''s what a husband should actually do." He smiled then reached for her hand, leading the way out, "Let''s go." Giving a quick nce to the bed.


    Wrinkling her brows, "Should we seal our deal on a paper? so there can be some proof of it." She said concerned, eyeing Wei Jiayi suspiciously, then added, crossing her arms over her chest,


    "or you will just burn it?"


    Wei Jiayi cocked his head and looked at her innocently, "Before was justifiable. Now, it''s good. All good, right?" he asked, not sure if he was trying to convince himself or her.


    Then adding, "Your the one who has the habit of forgetting." He said usingly, smiling knowingly at her, but somehow she could tell that his smile was fake which made her interest piqued.


    "Did I forgot something important?" She asked intrigued. <em>''What was he talking about?''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself.


    Shaking his head, "It''s probably not important since you have forgotten." He said instead, smiling sadly. Wei Jiayi, to be honest, did not know how to exin himself.


    Gao Lan Mei asked him, why he was treating her this way, he won''t be able to answer.


    It would be easy to say, <em>''Well because we are lovers from your previous life and I am lucky enough to find you again''</em> but could not to.


    Of course, that was a lie because he was just a patient and it would be too suspicious to even answer that way. He also couldn''t that he was just someone she knew from her previous life too. He will just figure it outter when the timees.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 152: Not that important

    Chapter 152: Not that important


    Nodding her head, "Yeah, it''s probably not that important to remember. It''s also possible that it was a bad incident. Painful things should be buried in the deepest part of the mind." she exined casually.


    She did have a habit before, to manipte her memory. It was a way for her to cope with her loneliness.


    Well, she would''ve done it now if she was able to. So far, there was no bad memory in this domain for her and she would like to keep it that way as much as possible.


    Right now her memories were limited, as the forced reincarnation side effect and her choice as well. She did not feel that it was wrong to do so anyway.


    Wei Jiayi, fell silent for a moment, "Never mind. The deal will only be broken during life and death situation." He said firmly, not that he will allow anything bad happen to her just because of his punishment.


    She had already been hurt enough in the Mortal domain and he will not allow any harm toe near her again. Just remembering the scars that she had on her face, broke his heart. Add that up to the reason for her reincarnation, which was also a mystery, that he wanted to solve badly.


    Before, even though he was not able to find her, he was at least confident that no one could hurt her, while she was in confinement. So how did she die? Whoever caused her death, he will surely make him pay and regret.


    H would deal with all of thister. Now he couldn''t waste more time. How many more was left for him? He will definitely not waste it in the second prince manor.


    There was also no way for him to share her with anyone else until he wouldn''t be able to touch her anymore.


    Gao Lan Mei agreed when he mentioned about the bet being voided during life and death, as it made sense. There was no chance that It might happen in the near future.


    "Touching in dreams is fine too right?" He asked suddenly then looked at her slyly, there was really no harm in giving it a try.


    He knew, he was in a great disadvantage with this bet, but he was up to the challenge. It had already been years of waiting for him, another one will not make a big difference.


    Shaking her head, she said, "Tsk. If you ever cheated, I will make sure to prolong the punishment." Then gave him a re. Which he returned with a mischievous grin of his own.


    Seeing his response, "Remove that silly smile from your face or I will do it for you." She said dryly.


    Wei Jiayiplied, but he was still not able to hide the amused glint in his eyes. Sometimes it was really fun to annoy her.


    Picking up Kai Kai who was still looking at her with adorable eyes, she petted the hound and ced itfortably across her chest, one arm holding the pup.


    With the hound''s small size, Gao Lan Mei was able to carry it with no problem at all, while Wei Jiayi was holding her other hand tugging her towards the door, so they could leave the ce soon.


    After giving a quick nce to the lump on the bed, she smiled evilly, then allowed Wei Jaiyi to walk her out of the door.


    She suddenly remembered something, "Wait." Gao Lan Mei said, then started removing the dress in front of him. It did not look right for ''Merchant Lan'' to be wearing concubines dress.


    The dress could also be used as an evidence for either Wei Jiayi or Merchant Lan if Chen Yun Ming will still be willing to keep Li Huan after seeing her new face.


    Gao Lan Mei couldn''t help but smile wickedly. She will let Xiao Shi y with Li Huan as a wee gift. Too bad she couldn''t y with the woman personally.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 153: Pest

    Chapter 153: Pest


    When Wei Jiayi''s realized what she intended to do, his eyes bulged, he had never expected to be so lucky, so soon.


    But to his disappointment which was clear on his face, Wei Jiai found out that she was wearing a set of male robes, under the dress.


    Gao Lan Mei raised a brow at him then looked at him knowingly with a smirk. Wei Jiayi just ignored and ced his disappointment at the back of his head. He grabbed her hand again to leave immediately.


    Since he was supposed to be on punishment, Wei Jiayi formted a n to maximize his remaining time. There was not much he could do. So who would stop him to touch her with his remaining time if he wanted to? No one.


    They left Li Huan''s courtyard and arrived at the manor''s gates, Wei Jiayi was still holding her hands. With this he imagined how everyone will react when they see two males, acting this way.


    "Brother Lan!" Lou Ren shrieked catching their attention after he did a respectful bow to Wei Jiayi.


    Lou Ren was initially taking over the tracking, using Kai Kai when the hound suddenly went inside the courtyard.


    Since Wei Jiayi was in the Concubine Li courtyard, he immediately understood that the hound was summoned.


    Strangely all the servants outside the main room were standing like he did not just arrive.


    Aside from the young maid, sitting at the thirdyer of the steps in front of the room''s entrance, both arms bent, elbows leaning on her knees so she could ce both her hands on her chin, gloomily waiting.


    When Merchant Lan and Wei Jiayi got out of the room, the maid''s eyes brightened red, that even Lou Ren got surprised which made him think thoughtfully.


    He looked questioningly to them, eyeing Wei Jiayi''s hand that was holding ''Lan Gao'', as his master had never hold anyone.


    Answering his unspoken concern, "He will being back with us to the Wei Pce." he said, Wei Jiayi could feel Xiao Shi''s re so he asked, "Are you bringing this pest with you?" asking Gao Lan Mei referring to Xiao Shi as the ''pest''.


    "Who''s a pest? You are the pest!" Xiao Shi shrieked, feeling offended and really wanted to bite Wei Jiayi for doing so. She was sure the man had manipted her master.


    Wei Jiayi just looked down to Xiao Shi, not liking the disrespect tone but did not talk further. Xiao Shi averted her eyes and lowered her head, feeling a little bit frightened.


    With a cough, "Hmm. Yes, she will be with me, but she needs to do something else." Gao Lan Mei answered, using Merchant Lan''s voice.


    Then adding, "Be good. Enjoy." she said to Xiao Shi, pulling her hand that was being held by Wei Jiayi, even when the man clearly did not want to release her hand, and patted the maid''s head. "Just go back when you are fully satisfied. Do not forget to bring me what I asked for." she smiled wickedly.


    "Yes, miss!" Xiao Shi beamed, she will not fail her new master''s order. She already liked Gao Lan Mei, so she wanted to stay and did not want to be given away, again.


    Nodding her head, she looked around the bright blue barrier that was still arranged in the whole manor, "Heh, this is really too much for a merchant like me. Don''t you think so, Your Highness?" she asked, sarcasmced in her voice.


    Did he even need to involve people from the Immortal Domain? Well, she did not mind making use of themter.


    Wei Jiayi raised a brow, ying along, understanding her intention to keep her current merchant form intact, "Probably. If you can increase all my subordinate ranks, I guess that is worth it. Their effort should be rewarded too," he said.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 154: Eye contact

    Chapter 154: Eye contact


    It was a good idea to keep her identity as Merchant Lan. This way, he could keep her under his wing and she would also be able to do whatever she wanted with the fake identity.


    Nodding, "That can be arranged, as long as the payment is appropriate." Gao Lan Mei said, liking the idea, "As long as you are also willing for some of them to be my test subjects, the finished result will be much better." she then added.


    The pills that had cost Yin Bai to increase more than two ranks in one go was just a side effect. The young man''s spiritual energy was as good as nothing due to the poison.


    When antidote was taken, his spiritual channels took advantage of the situation and gobbled all avable energy like a thirsty man from a desert.


    Wei Jiayi hummed in agreement, she could do whatever she wanted with her dowry. In fact, if she could increase the strength of his subordinates, which also would be an advantage for her in the future.


    All this was his preparation for the worst, so Wei Jiayi would never suspect that allowing her to take advantage of his subordinates will save most of their lives in the future and would keep Gao Lan Mei from being taken from him.


    The three started to walk the path towards the exit of the manor gates that was destroyed by Kai Kai earlier.


    No one questioned why Xiao Shi was going to stay at the Second Prince manor and Gao Lan Mei was not interested to share either.


    Lou Ren became antsy, he had a kind of feeling that it was a good idea to go back to the Immortal Domain soon instead of beingte, so he will not get the chance to be a part of Merchant Lan''s <em>''test creature''.</em>


    <em>''Master have mercy!''</em> he wanted to shout but gulped it down. He would just ask <em>''Lan Gao''</em> if his master will be not willing to listen to his pleas.


    Wei Jiayi paid no attention to Lou Ren''s actions, Gao Lan Mei also wanted to ignore the way he was looking at her, with worry.


    Shrugging her shoulders, mouth twitching fighting the urge to smile or scowl. Not sure if she should feel offended that Lou Ren seemed to not trust her capability despite offering to be her brother.


    <em>''Young man, I have pills that could prove that you cannot just look down on me. Do you want to try one yourself?''</em> See if I do not try the new pill to you first instead.'' she settled to smile at the young man innocently instead.


    Though Wei Jiayi was not paying attention at first, of course when Gao Lan Mei startedmunicating with Lou Ren silently, he felt totally ignored and started ring at Lou Ren. His eyes trying to say <em>''Stop looking!''</em>


    Too bad for Lou Ren, who was solely focusing on, how to avoid being a test creature. So he did not notice that Wei Jiayi was getting upset by the minute, just by making eye contact with <em>''Merchant Lan''</em>.


    "Stop." Wei Jiayi couldn''t help but uttered under his breath while gritting his teeth. Gao Lan Mei looked at him questioningly and halted walking.


    Wei Jiayi grabbed Kai Kai from her arm, then ced the hound on the ground. The hound clearly did not want to be away from hisfort zone, with the way it whined and its front paws lifted up for its mistress.


    "Ride." Wei Jiayi said in a snarl. Kai Kai whimpered but transformed into itsrge hound form, head bowed low like argely defeated puppy.


    "Wei Jiayi! You''re scaring it" Gao Lan Mei shrieked. "Hey!" another shriek came from her when the bipr man lifted her up by the waist, cing her sit on the hound.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 155: Leeway

    Chapter 155: Leeway


    Gao Lan Mei was supposed to protest or simply jump off Kai Kai due to her annoyance. Before she had enough time to decide, Wei Jiayi was already following and riding the hound as well behind her.


    She was now seated between his legs, her back against his chest, being caged by both of his arms that were holding Kai Kai''s rein. So close that she could feel every movement that he made.


    "Wei Jiayi, what are you doing?" She hissed under her breath, discreetly scornful, ring at the man despite their closeness.


    She was having such a hard time being threatening enough as her heart was beating so fast like it would jump out of her chest, add that to the fact, they were so close that if she faced him fully, it would be very easy for him to lean down and give her a kiss in public.


    <em>''How do you calm down again? Right, imagine him with the head of a fish,''</em> the idea made herugh softly.


    "What''s funny?" He asked, his face moved closer, her head turned enough so he was facing the back of her head. Being in a male disguise her hair was pulled up in a bun, and her neck was exposed to him.


    She shivered when she felt his breath whispering on her neck, goosebumps appearing on her whole body. Using her free hand, she pushed back his face, "Wei Jiayi are you not ashamed? Two males were so close! What will the others --you are not even listening are you?" She asked usingly, trying to ignore their closeness.


    Having enough, she poked him in the stomach intending to really hurt. Since unprepared the hit made him groan a little from the slight pain. "I am listening!" he eximed, finding her seriously pissed off.


    Her elbow tried to hit again, but the impact was not strong enough as he moved a little backward to lessen the blow, "Tsk. Let me hit you one more time!" she said indignantly holding a part of the rein to steady herself.


    Kai Kai had already started moving to the exit, so she did not want to move suddenly, that might cause her to fall. Who knew if he decided to suddenly push her off the hound just for the fun of it.


    She could see the guards watching them with caution. Then wondered how these still sane servants would react if they learned what had happened to those in Li Huan''s courtyard.


    Grumbling under his breath, "No more hitting... It''s easier to go riding than walking, right? No need to hurt your husband..." Wei Jiayi said sulking, then he whispered, "I only have until tomorrow sunset, can you allow me some leeway?" He asked sounding pitiful.


    Gao Lan Mei did not feel bad for hurting Wei Jaiyi but she would not apologize for it either. His temper tantrums were really getting on her nerves. She also knew that he was just pretending, with his high cultivation degree, a hit or two would not damage much.


    Wei Jiayi asked again, "I will take you somewhere good if you allow me the leeway." he offered, hoping that she would agree.


    Continuing with assurance, "Do not worry I will not pass the boundary to the marriage bed." He said cheekily on a singsong way like it was the best idea ever.


    "Sure. Since I will make sure you won''t be able to use ''it'' ever again, in case you pass that limit." Gao Lan Mei responded in the same way too just to mock him.


    Laughing nervously, Wei Jiayi could only agree. <em>''Wife, be careful of what you hit, you might jeopardize our future happiness and children.''</em> His thoughts, smiling bitterly but did not say anything that may change her mind.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 156: A favor

    Chapter 156: A favor


    Gao Lan Mei made a face, "What are you talking about? Are you really showing your pervert self? Huh?" She hissed, shaking her head.


    If she took every statement from Wei Jiayi seriously, she would be getting old soon. So how will she endure staying with him even for a year?


    With a heavy breath, "Can you just do me a favor?" She asked, looking in front of her, other hand reaching to Kai Kai''s head to caress it, they could already see therge manor gates ahead. It was best to pay attention to an obedient hound than tolerate a bipr prince.


    Not realizing that Gao Lan Mei was really annoyed, he agreed, "Of course, you can ask me anything. What is it?" He will do whatever she wanted except, letting her go.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at him sideways, then uttered firmly, "Behave." The way she said was abination of threat, warning and a simple reminder all bundled up in one word.


    All she wanted was to end her day after a warm bath, and a good bed to sleep in. If Kai Kai wanted to sleep beside her, she would feel much better.


    The hound smelled like forest, ash, and coal, though, it might be a very weirdbination for the others, Gao Lan Mei liked it. Its fur was also extremely soft to touch like silk that she enjoyed very much.


    They arrived at the gates, the barrier was withdrawn soon. Gao Shen weed them, with great curiosity.


    Why not? The way the prince possessively allowed a man between his arms while holding the rein of the hound could make anyone curious.


    Gao Shen waved his hand high, getting their attention, wanting to speak and approach, Gao Lan Mei immediately understood his intent, so she gave him a nod like telling her third uncle that everything was fine.


    If not for Yin Fu and Yin Bai telling Gao Shen that Merchant Lan was Gao Lan Mei, he would''ve never thought about the possibility.


    She looked like a young male, eyes red that he curiously wanted to know why and even the voice was as manly as a man can be.


    Behind Gao Shen was Yin Bai and Yin Fu, not far from them was Chen Yun Ming whofortably sat outside on a chair next to a tea table.


    "I''m going down." she tapped Wei Jiayi''s arm, wanting him to give way for her to hop off the hound.


    Wei Jiayi allowed her to jump off, then he followed. Eyeing everyone indifferently, a hostile pressureing from him. Not enough to hurt anyone but just to send a silent warning. For what?


    <em>''Master? What are you angry about?''</em> one of the experts thought, not sure what they did wrong to deserve his wrath. They were also curious about their master and Merchant Lan''s rtionship, but they wouldn''t question it. If their master liked chrysanthemum flowers instead, they do not have the right toin.


    Xi Jun who had woken up a long time ago was trying to make his presence hidden, as much as possible.


    He could only bow slightly, as his usual shamelessness and outgoing personality, that most of them wanted to make use of, if everyone was too nervous around Wei Jiayi was not present today.


    Next to him was Hai Hai, who kept his face expressionless, from time to time looking around for someone, "Lou?" he asked to no one, in particr, tilting his head in wonder, sadly he was not able to get an answer, from anyone.


    The man he was looking for arrived shortly after, who strangely, was trying to be as nonexistent as Xi Jun.


    Xi Jun gave a death re to the newly arrived man. If not because of Lou Ren hitting him, which had resulted in him to fall asleep, he would''ve wrecked his brain in worry, on how Wei Jiayi had allowed him to drink wine at the first ce.


    Gao Lan Mei came near Gao Shen, "Old man, you still remember your firstmand?" she asked with a smirk.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 157: Probably, probably not

    Chapter 157: Probably, probably not


    Nodding his head despite not being happy about it. Gao Shen pinched the bridge of his nose, to release some of his frustration as he couldn''t ask and should only shut up.


    Smiling at her uncle''s silly action, "You can visit the Wei Pce if you want me to do something for you. I will be staying there to cooperate with Prince Wei." she said since she couldn''t tell the man more with everyone else listening.


    She wanted Gao Shen to visit regardless of Wei Jiayi agreeing or not. Else she would seriously turn the Wei Pce upside down if he didn''t l allow anyone to visit her.


    Learning that she would be staying at the Wei pce gave Gao Shen conflicting feelings. Gao Lan Mei was a woman, unmarried.


    Was it fine to have her stay at her fiance''s ce, even if she was pretending to be a man? Should he tell her brother? Why not just get married soon, if they were going to leave together anyway?


    He nced at Wei Jiayi who was now standing behind Gao Lan Mei like a loyal guard, waiting for his master''smand. He tried to read the stoic prince expression but failed to get anything.


    Was he ashamed of her? Gao Shen hoped not. Prince or not, Wei Jiayi would no doubt meet his fist. He was willing to ask for a backup, even if Xiee Ying Sect will interfere.


    "Do not worry about it." Gao Lan Mei assured, then she pulled out a jade bottle from her sleeve, throwing it to the Yin Bai.


    The bottle was the antidote for the poison and there were two more pills that were surely for the others.


    This also meant that the other two will have a breakthrough. "Thank you." He then gave a grateful bow, cupping his fist to Gao Lan Mei.


    He made a quick nce to the rest who were shamelessly staring at him, particrly at the jade bottle that he was still holding in his hand, so he immediately hid it inside his sleeve.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she said, "You can get the healing pills that you need after two days, then we can talk more about my proposition." Looking at Yin Fu in particr.


    As the patriarch, he had the final say, though he only looked like a very gentle old man. Anyway, a skilled hawk hides its talons, which Yin Fu seemed to be very good at.


    Yin Fu did not expect that Gao Lan Mei was still willing to help them. "Aren''t you afraid that after they are healed, we will take our revenge on you?" He asked with narrowed his eyes, his tone suspicious.


    She looked at him dryly, then with a smirk, "You are free to try, after all, you can always forget my message to you before you arrived here." She said nonchntly.


    Yin Fu asked, "How did you learn about it? Are you connected to the Holy Doctor?" Eagerly wanting to know.


    "Probably, probably not." She answered indifferently, then added. "Not really a good ce to chat, especially on this topic."


    Then Gao Lan Mei frowned, before continued speaking, "Oh! I would like to get something first." as soon as she said that, everyone saw Yin Bai holding his throat, struggling to breathe like he was being choked.


    The young man looked at her with teary eyes, questioning what''s going on, unable to speak at all due to the ufortable feeling he was experiencing at that moment.


    "Tsk. You know better than to fight it." Gao Lan Mei reprimanded. She also noticed that Chen Yun Ming moved closer to tantly watch, what was going on.


    Yin Bai could understand it more than anyone else, that fighting a moving creature inside his own body will not be good, but that was easier said than done.


    Imagine a lump of vomit that you want to spit out, but keep struggling as it gets stuck in your throat and worst of all, it is forcing its way out while you can taste the acid from your own stomach.


    Right, a very disgusting and ufortable experience.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 158: Good luck

    Chapter 158: Good luck


    When the head of the snake appeared from his mouth, some moved back, while some gagged at the sight. Who would dare to ask what a snake was doing inside Yin Bai''s body?


    Chen Yun Ming looked petrified. He would never want anything to live inside his body. What were these people?


    He eyed Merchant Lan who seemed to own the snake. He wanted them all to leave as soon as possible. <em>''What was taking them so long? They should leave now, immediately.''</em>


    He wanted Wei Jiayi to take the merchant away, despite the benefits Chen Yun Ming would be able to get for keeping the mysterious man. However,pared with the benefits he would rather avoid ghastly possibilities of a snake or a bug getting into his body!


    "Xi Snake. Eat." Hai Hai asked innocently. A very childlike expression on his face that did not really match with his tall and bulky figure. He also wanted to eat the snake but wondered why it came out from Yin Bai''s mouth.


    To find out, instead of personally doing so, he pulled Xi Jun from behind him, who was hiding while too busy nning Lou Ren''s misfortune.


    Xi Jun looked at Hai Hai dubiously, "What?" giving the big man an evil eye as well.


    Pointing at ''Merchant Lan'' who was holding a small ck snake, "Eat snake." Wei Jiayi was standing next to the merchant.


    "Do you want me to go there?" Xi Jun seethed. When Hai Hai nodded firmly, eyes showing great interest, "No freaking way!" he hissed under his breath, like a whisper, disapprovingly looking at the taller man.


    Frowning a little, the big man will not take no for an answer, Hai Hai pushed Xi Ma so strongly in front of everyone.


    To make matters worse, the others helped by moving out of the way with a snicker, so he fell face down on the ground.


    Gao Lan Mei looked down on Xi Jun with a raised brow, "Are you still dreaming?" she asked with a smirk. The rugged man immediately stood up embarrassed, brushing off parts of his robe, to remove the dust from his fall.


    Xi Jun nced at Wei Jiayi to give the prince a respectful bow, "Master, how are you?" he asked boorishly, thenughed awkwardly when his master just looked at him, with his always present poker face.


    He really preferred if the prince would just wear a mask. It was quite hard to deal with Wei Jiayi when he was in a bad mood.


    Deciding to turn his attention to the young merchant looking at the snake in his hand, "That''s a very interesting pawn." hemented. The snake was small, no longer than his foot.


    "Its owned by another brother. I am just borrowing it." Gao Lan Mei answered. Turning to Chen Yun Ming, "The curse madness is already spreading and had affected some of your concubine''s servant. So, we are leaving soon." she said seriously.


    "Affected ?" He asked, worried clear on his tone.


    Nodding her head, "Yes. If I were you, I wouldn''t get close. So good luck." Merchant Lan rmended.


    Curse madness was like an omen, too bad for Chen Yun Ming as he was not aware in the least that all the current incidents that were happening that day, were rted to the merchant standing right in front of him.


    Gao Lan Mei was not paying attention to Chen Yun Ming anymore, she walked towards the entrance and the rest followed behind Wei Jiayi.


    She preferred to keep on walking but that would not work for Prince Wei, so when he pulled her up again to sit at Kai Kai, Gao Lan Mei could only focus on trying to keep even a little space between them.


    "Stop squirming or I will kiss you," he whispered next to her ear since he did not use any technique to make hisment private, those who were near could easily hear hisment.


    <em>''It''s true! Master likes men!''</em> their thoughts.


    "We are going somewhere good," he added. No need to look as she could already imagine him grinning at her.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 159: Sung clan

    Chapter 159: Sung n


    In a forest, outside the Shizi Empire, with the illumination of moonlight, one could see a man wearing white robeced with gold, his waist tied with a red jade amulet was standing on top of a coffin tree. The cold night wind, making his long hair and white robe, sway with it.


    The usual yfulness from the man''s face was gone and if Gao Lan Mei could see him at that moment, she would''ve wondered, if he was the same happy go lucky Fa Li, that her uncle liked a lot.


    He immediately raised all his senses when he noticed the scent of opium poppy in the air, using his ability to check the entire area but was not able to find anyone else in the forest aside from him.


    After a while, an angelic voice said, behind him, "That''s some nice view." The smell of the opium poppy was still strong, lingering in the air, especiallying from the woman.


    Fa Li froze and turned around, to look at the alluringdy behind him, he smiled charmingly, but his eyes did not show any warmth, "Sung Zhi Ruo..." uttering softly like a man that had not seen his lover for a long time.


    He had left Gao Shen and the rest earlier, as he received a message that Sung Zhi Ruo was on her way to the Mortal Domain.


    The woman was undoubtedly beautiful, with her angelic face, she could be easilybelled as one of the most beautiful, in the Immortal Domain.


    The most women her age would act shyly and demure but Sung Zhi Ruo couldn''t bepared to others.


    Wearing purple sleeveless robes, with the front of it hanging low making it very easy for anyone to take a peek on the valley of her breast, any man could get allured like prey in a spider''s web. The woman being a spider, luring and then gobbling everything until none is left.


    She also heavily smoked opium poppy due to her sickness. Her smoking pipe was always between her lips when not a lot of people were around and only removed it for a short period of time, when she needed to pretend to be normal, like the rest.


    So what sort of sickness will need someone to regrly take a drug, that would normally make a mortal die quickly?


    It was pure madness. All the evil things that she did were always being covered by her n, because of her sin of madness and the only way for her to be as normal as the rest was, to keep on smoking opium poppy.


    If others were afraid of the curse madness, Sung Zhi Rou will wee it like the best gift of her life, if ever someone was angry enough to act on revenge.


    Just being close to the woman, Fa Li knew he was ying a dangerous game, but he had no other choice left. It was necessary.


    "Did you travel so far just to visit me alone?" he asked softly, wanting to know very badly if she was alone. He almost cringed on the fake warmthced in his voice.


    "She is not alone." another man spoke, voice harshced with mockery. Like saying that Fa Li was stupid to expect her being alone.


    Which was one of Fa Li''s problems, it was very difficult to detect the presence of any member of the Sung n.


    Fa Li was not sure when did the man arrived, "Elder Gu, where have you been?" He cupped his fist and made a slight bow out of respect.


    Elder Gu''s was a lean man, taller than Fa Li, both of his hands were at his back while holding a wooden cane.


    The cane was heavily designed by colourful runes and on both ends, ck crystals glimmered when enough light hits it.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 160: Unknown Fugitive

    Chapter 160: Unknown Fugitive


    Elder Gu moved next to the Fa Li, who was initially standing on top of the tree but moved to a much stable branch to avoid getting close to the elder who was outside of hisfort zone. A vile viper strikes without warning.


    "Tsk. What a useless man." Elder Gu said disapprovingly, immediately feeling Fa Li''s fear that he considered a great weakness.


    Chuckling nervously, "Forgive me, however, what do we owe the pleasure of seeing an Elder from the Sung n?" Fa Li really hoped that these people were just passing by.


    He had other ns to take care of, in the Mortal Domain and he would like to avoid dealing with unnecessary things, like pretending to worship a peculiar elder from one of the strongest ns in the Immortal Domain.


    "Hmp. You are not qualified enough to know that!" The elder shouted with disdain, nose looking down at Fa Li.


    With a giggle, after blowing the smoke from her pipe, "Elder my father mentioned that this was a very important duty, so he could use help from someone much better." she uttered, giving a flirty wink to Fa Li, which confirmed that she was covering for him.


    The elder thought about it for a moment, then shook his head, "How stupid. Young Miss, if you are going to get fooled by men, might as well go home." Elder Gu said reprimand on his face showing clear dislike of what Sung Zhi Ruo said.


    "Why is it so hard to tell that we are looking for a fugitive?" she said, with a smirk.


    Fa Li frowned, "Fugitive? What kind of fugitive?" he asked. It did not make sense, why the Sung n will get involved with a sentinel job. Surely, the bounty was high enough for them to be interested.


    "Fine! We are looking for thewbreaker that will cause chaos to all domains in our universe." Elder Gu said grumpily.


    "Will?" he asked, as it does not make sense, "Meaning it was not done yet of course?" Fa Li rified.


    Nodding her head, "Yeah. Since you were not in the Immortal Domain recently, let me tell you. The Shen Yu Divine Priest received a holy premonition which caused a greatmotion in all major families and ns." she paused for a moment, remembering how her father had ryed the information with excitement and resolve.


    Then she continued, "The Divine Priest ims that the woman will cause the death of many if she would not be stopped soon, so we have now the most wanted being in all domains."


    "So it is a woman. How can we find this woman?" Fa Li asked, curiously. If the premonition was really going to happen, he must do something about this.


    Shaking her head, "That''s the whole problem. the Diving Priest only clue is ''A keeper that broke thew of life and death.'' We can just assume that the woman is a very strong cultivator." It was quite easy to look for cultivators who had a Keeper''s lineage before, now they were scarce.


    So the woman was a keeper like him. But what did <em>''broke thew of life and death meant''</em>?


    Crossing his arms over his chest, he smiled helplessly, saying, "That''s not a lot helpful."


    "Premonition is very hard to decipher. What do you expect?!" Elder Gu had been watching Fa Li''s expression since earlier and had a bad feeling about trusting the man.


    To test his theory, he moved suddenly like a lighting to catch Fa Li off guard, his one hand, holding the man''s neck choking, "Tell me what you know?" He demanded.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 161: Do not piss me off

    Chapter 161: Do not piss me off


    Fa Li struggled to breathe, he could only look at the man with surprise and dread, who was choking him to force out everything he knew.


    How could Elder Gu do this to him despite wearing a cultivation restriction talisman as well? All his senses were still heightened, but with that less than the blink of the eye movement, he was caught off guard. Of course, he wasn''t expecting it at all.


    "Elder! Put him down" Sung Zhi Ruo insisted while gripping her smoking pipe firmly, using it to rx.


    Shaking his head, "Young Miss, I do not trust this man. I can feel that he knows something and he should speak up. " Elder Gu responded with conviction. He could feel that something was not right and he was hell-bent to find it out.


    "Elder, do not piss me off." the woman said so softly that it was almost carried away with the cold night wind. If not with the Elder''s strong cultivation, he might not have even heard the clear threat in that statement, from the ever-smiling young woman next to him.


    After a gulp, he reluctantly released Fa Li''s neck. Aside from the n master, everyone else was cautious with Sung Zhi Ruo.


    Despite the angelic face, they all knew how the young miss was trained from birth to embrace bloodlust and pissing her off was not wise for anyone.


    Fa Li, coughed badly, trying to stabilize his breathing, but as a man, he made sure to still keep his feet from falling off the branch that he was standing at. Good thing his Qinggong was one of the best from Bai Hu Sect.


    He looked at Sung Shi Ruo gratefully, which made the young woman''s face heat up, so she averted her gaze due to embarrassment making no moves to check Fa Li closer.


    Good thing the moonlight was not bright enough so no one noticed her slight blushing face.


    "Hmph. You should be thanking the Young Miss. To show your gratitude, and make sure to send us a message as soon as you find a female keeper or male at that. No one knows when the premonition will ur, so it''s best to consider future offsprings as well." He said, with disdain and left.


    Sung Shi Ruo moved closer to him, "We will be staying in the Gu family of the Shizi Empire for two days. You can send your pawn over whenever you have news." she said softly then left.


    Fa Li sat on the branch of the coffin tree, gazing at the moon. He did not count the wait time, but when it was long enough to decide that the Sung n was not going back anymore, "Come over." he said, then a white rabbit hopped oveing from another branch of the tree.


    When the rabbit was near enough for his arms to reach, it stopped, mouth opening, choking a little to throw up a small piece of paper, then its tiny mouth, bit the paper to carry over to Fa Li.


    He picked up the rabbit to ce it on hisp, pulling out the small paper from its mouth, he started to read the message and considered what was written for a moment.


    After a while, "You do not talk?" he asked the rabbit that shook his head. This was a type of pawn that has a minor consciousness. It is spelled creation that could record message-based o it creator''s instructions. By just looking at the rabbit Fa Li felt amused as he finds that his friend did well by creating this small creature sitting on hisp.


    "Tell him, there are arrivals that everyone needs to watch out for," he uttered softly, then allowed the rabbit to hop away back to its master.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 162: News

    Chapter 162: News


    The news that arrivals from the Immortal Domain kept showing up on the Shizi Empire reached Wei Jiayi''s ears that one of his subordinates informed him. While they were travelling.


    Even if it was annoying that they were being bothered, the news really was concerning.


    His subordinate curiously nced at the two males sitting on top of the ck hound. The other one was his master that they were so used to watch him avoid anyone''s touch.


    Strangely, that was not the case at the moment as the other male wasying close to his master like Prince Wei was a pillow. He will definitely tell this to everyone in the Wei Pce.


    Wei Jiayi fell into deep thoughts, while his fingers caressed the hair of the woman currently asleepying on his arms. He also ignored the curious stares of his subordinates and just pondered the news.


    With all the Empires in the Mortal Domain, why did this Immortal Domain beings decided to visit the Shizi Empire? Was it his fault? He did not remember doing anything that was against thew. Did his summon caused this incident?


    After a while of silence, "Continue to observe, but not too close. Try to find out what they are up to." After a bow, the subordinate left them alone.


    Famous ns were much harder to deal with if they did not find what was their main objective.


    Whispering softly, "I am sorry about that." Wei Jiayi uttered silently trying not to wake up the most important person in his life.


    Even though asleep, she sometimes squirmed trying to stay away but he would not allow her to do so.


    He snaked one of his arms into her small waist keeping her close, then adjusted her head toy on his chest so she could use him as a pillow.


    She was so tired, because instead of her usual stubborn self that was notfortable whenever he was so close, she subconsciously rubbed her head into him like a content cat, then signed softly under her breath.


    Wei Jiayi grinned. If she became like this while awake, his life would be perfect. Anyway, her worse was also eptable to him.


    Pulling the rein softly tomand Kai Kai to move to their destination. He was nning a surprise for her.


    While travelling, he had been having a hard time fighting the urge for his hand to go inside her robe and touch higher than her waist, or better yet lower.


    His heartbeat fast and slowly the familiar feeling of heat because of wanting this woman started consuming him.


    He tried making small breathing to rx. After a while, he decided to give himself a little reward for being able to calm down.


    He scraped his hand from her waist towards her neck, his hand lingering for a while under her breast. He was not sure what she was wearing under the robe, to hide her delicious mounds.


    Out of curiosity, he lightly untied her outer robe, to take a peek of her inner robe. She would not be wearing a doduo while pretending to be a man right?


    Before he was able to go any further, his chin was hit by her head suddenly, "Wei Jiayi you''re a bastard" Gao Lan Mei uttered softly, followed by the sound of her soft snores.


    Wei Jiayi groaned due to the pain but did not move further to avoid jerking her awake. Why she was cursing him in her dream?


    Chuckling softly in amusement. It was nice to know that even if he was not manipting her dreams, it seemed he was already able to carve his existence in her life.


    Kissing her forehead, "we''ll see if you can leave me again." said a prayer, holding her tightly.


    She was clearly still asleep which made him thankful. He did not like to break the serene feeling that he had right then and there, with another rejection from her.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 163: What are you doing here?

    Chapter 163: What are you doing here?


    Gao Manor...


    Gao Shen arrived from the second prince pce, still conflicted. He didn''t even notice that his home looked more lively and brightpared to the night Gao Lan Mei left. Allnterns were lit with spiritual stones.


    He also did not notice that everyone was busy like they were preparing for a banquet at the light hour of the night.


    Aside from the fact that Gao Lan Mei did not want him to take revenge on the Liqi n, his niece even allowed freeing the rest of the assassins that they had imprisoned.


    Yin Bai and Yin Fu were behind him, he asionally gave them a re that was just brushed off with a smile.


    "Wee back Second Master!" The servant said smiling brightly.


    That also goes for the guards too that sometimes looked at him knowingly. He was not able to notice anything at all.


    Feeling that there was something wrong, Yin Fumented, "I did not know that the Gao household was so amodating." Giving emphasis to the word ''amodating''.


    "Huh?" Gao Shen not sure how to answer that, looked at one of the servants, inquiringly, slightly narrowing his eyes, "What''s going on?" he asked.


    "Ah! Forgive us Second Master, but it''s best if you visit the Master yourself instead." The servant smiled brightly, ncing at him respectfully but with a knowing smile, then ran away from them.


    So he did so, when he got near his brother''s courtyard, he heard loudughter. It was a boisterous loudugh, of which he was sure that it was not from his own brother.


    "Ah! Old man! What are you doing here?!" he eximed when he finally saw who was the oneughing so loud with his brother and sister inw.


    Throwing arge piece of rock, which was easily dodged by Gao Shen, "Is that how you greet your father?"


    Old Man Gao Tsu was initially happy to see his first son, but with his second son''s remark, his mood soured. "Am I not even allowed to go home?" he asked with a scowl.


    "Good evening third uncle." A young man next to Gao Tsu stood up to greet him respectfully.


    When Gao Tsu saw this gesture of his grandson, "There!" Pointing at the young man, "That''s how you greet an elder. Now repeat that. " Gao Tsu said, shaking his head.


    Then added, "If your mother was here, she would''ve surely roast you alive. Ah! I miss my wife" cupping his chest showing mock hurt.


    Despite the old man''s yful smile, everyone was aware that every word he uttered, that was rted to his wife was always true.


    Gao Qi''s mother passed away when Gao Lan Mei was ten summers. After that Gao Tsu moved to the Immortal Domain to just focus on cultivation and to hide from his endless depression.


    Despite still being a good looking man and a strong cultivator, Gao Tsu did not marry anyone else up until that moment, and Gao Qi was determined to follow his old man''s footsteps.


    Rolling his eyes, "Fine. Fine." bowing his head, "Good evening father," he said with an exaggerated respectable tone. "There! Are all done? Now, tell us what you are doing here? You even dragged Hongqi with you. " Gao Shen pointed out, referring to the young man who had greeted him earlier.


    Mu Hongqi was Gao Shen''s nephew from his sister. He was more closed to Gao Qi though, more afraid to deal with his elder sister.


    "Ayayay! How rude! Of course, you will find my visit pointless, but I will make you help. Whether you like it or not. We will capture a fugitive!" Gao Tsu announced like it was nothing, then noticed the two people behind Gao Shen, "Oh! Yin Fu, what are you doing here?" he asked casually.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 164: From a lineage of a bipolar expert

    Chapter 164: From a lineage of a bipr expert


    Yin Fu gave a nod to Gao Tsu, cing both his hands behind him. "I am here to negotiate," he said seriously and truthfully.


    There was really no benefit, sugar coating things to the Old Gao Master. It was best for everyone to be truthful from the start.


    The Gao Old man was big and muscr. Though on his old age, the man still looked strong and healthy enough to be in parr to anyone.


    Gao Tsu stood up and slowly walked towards Yin Fu while rubbing his chin, "That does not make sense. Your n never initiate negotiations. Peoplee to you to negotiate not the other way around." he said seriously.


    "That is the case, most of the time but some mistakes have been done." Yin Fu said firmly, stance on high alert in case Gao Tsu overreacted just like Gao Shen.


    Keeping his temper in check, "The mistake that you are talking about... Is that what I think it is? where your n was involved? And if I understand correctly my family was also affected right?" Gao Tsu uttered with a growl, both hands clenching, "You n have tried to kill one of my family members?" asked threat clearlyced in his voice.


    Yin Fu nodded reluctantly with a grimace. After seeing that Yin Fu confirmed, he immediately released spiritual energy, all focusing on Yin Fu.


    "Old Man Tsu!" Yin Fu eximed, guard up, defending from the spiritual pressure that Gao old man was sent towards him.


    Though he knew that Gao Tsu''s reaction was normal, he was still startled with the old man''s irrationality.


    Since he had not to beat around the bush and truthfully confirmed what happened, he was hoping Gao Tsu would let him talk first at least. "I am here for a peaceful talk!" he added.


    Irrationality really ran in the Gao family, with father and son both hard to talk to without the other party getting minor scratch or injury.


    They would only feel a little better if someone was hurt, and when they were done venting, it was as if nothing had happened in the first ce.


    It was truly funny sometimes, how easily Gao family members changed their moods.


    Same was the case with Gao Lan Mei. Her personality seemed to be so conflicted sometimes that you would consider walking on thin ice was more manageable than dealing with her.


    The young woman was born a natural trickster as well.


    Just by interacting with her for a short period of time, he could already tell that she got a sick thrill for making your life a bloody game if you get on her bad side ever, you might not even know that you are already her personal entertainment until yourst breath.


    Just imagine her smiling at you kindly one minute, then the next, if you step on her bottom line, she will be watching you make a fool out of yourself.


    If ever, you will want to take revenge with your sudden misfortune, you won''t even be able to do so as the only thing that you could do will be to watch your back from an unknown enemy.


    Was the family from a lineage of a bipr expert? Heh. For Yin Fu, that was a high possibility.


    "Father! Calm down!" Gao Shen eximed, "Brother! Stop father. " he called for help to Gao Qi, who had no idea what was going on.


    Being upset to Gao Shen he said, "Shut up you spoiled brat! I will deal with youter. " then looked at Yin Fu, "How dare you to show up here? " Gao Tsu asked seething with anger.


    Who in the Mortal Domain would use Liqi n to touch his family? No one should dare.


    Then realizing that someone was missing, "Where is my granddaughter?!" he asked furiously to no one in particr. Just noticing that Gao Lan Mei had not shown up yet. "Gao Qi! Where is your daughter?" he asked as well.


    Before Gao Qi was even able to answer, Gao Tsu pulled a magical sword from his storage ring.


    The red magical sword was long enough to reach Gao Tsu''s shoulder. "Did you hurt my granddaughter?" he asked.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 165: Being a merchant

    Chapter 165: Being a merchant


    Seeing that Gao Tsu was not going to be swayed with words, Yin Fu pulled out two swords from his storage ring.


    He had not nned to kill anyone today and he will keep it that way, so he decided to settle with defence against an old man that did not want to listen to anything rational.


    Yin Bai was pushed further back to stay away from the impending fight.


    "Yin Fu! I will avenge my family now. If I fail to do so, I will not have the guts to face my wife in the afterlife. " Gao Tsu said with conviction.


    He then added sadly, "I already told you before, that your chosen means of living would eventually kill you." he raised his sword to attack using the magical sword''s Ki. "Why did you choose to be an assassin instead of being a merchant? Your fermented wine would''ve sold a lot!" Gao Tsu asked then swung his heavy sword toward Yin Fu.


    The rest moved back not wanting to meddle between the two old man''s fight. Despite already doing so, everyone was able to feel the rigid intensity of spiritual energy in the air.


    "Merchant?! Hahaha" Yin Fuughed sarcastically. "How can you even think I will consider that?!" As per him, his pride as a fighter would always prevail regardless if he gets exiled or not.


    Despite Yin Fu thinking this, he will never expect in the future that he will enjoy the benefits of being a merchant, nor he will prefer the profession until hisst breath.


    Then adding, "Tsk. Gao Tsu, if you would just give me time to exin, you will understand that no one is hurt. " Yin Fu said, defending himself from Gao Tsu''s rage.


    He couldn''t me the old man. If this had happened to his family, he would have surely done the same. Sadly, he was the receiver of the said rage, and as much as he wanted to hurt Gao Tsu, he should not.


    Gao Tsu then raised his sword again, aiming at Yin Fu, when another sword blocked his supposed attack. "Gao Shen! How dare you defend an enemy. " He looked at his son with ckface. "Get out of my way!" he ordered,seething.


    Despite being a very talented cultivator, it was still very dangerous for Gao Shen to meddle in their fight. What if he really intended to kill in the beginning?


    "Father! Stop! Gao Lan Mei is fine. The Liqi n is alreadypensating Gao Lan Mei. This was her wish." Gao Shen said his piece in a rush, sword raised still sideways, his father''s sword heavily pushing him down.


    Despite the cultivation restriction talisman, the fighting experience of higher degree cultivators was still noticeable.


    By just cing himself under his father''s attack''s strike once, he could already feel the sweat running down his face.


    There was no way for Gao Shen to continue blocking his father''s attack if the old man still wouldn''t agree to listen.


    Being still in the fight mode, it took a while for Gao Tsu to register what Gao Shen said, "What do you meanpensating?" he asked, pulling his sword, then stuck it to the ground with a scowl.


    After Gao Tsu asked, Yin Fu, threw a storage space ring to Gao Tsu, "That''s another batch that we are giving because of what happened." He said more rxed.


    Using his spiritual energy, Gao Tsu tried to visualize what was in the storage ring. He was able to see medical herbs, magical weapons, gold, silvers and much more.


    "Tsk. Do you think you can use these materialistic things on us, to make us forget what happened?" he asked mockingly, but still Gao Tsu threw over the storage ring to Gao Qi for the sake of safekeeping. He did not want Yin Fu to change his mind.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 166: She is not even here!

    Chapter 166: She is not even here!


    Gao Tsu continued with a snort, "Do I need to remind you that you are all hired assassins. I do not even need to ask, how much your client paid you to kill someone from my family. Whoever your client is, that is something that you need to tell me sooner orter." Gao Tsu said a matter of fact, crossing his arms over his chest.


    Then added, "You should have at least allowed me to hit you once, you know, to show your sincerity." Gao Tsu continued looking at Yin Tsu, seriously considering what he just said.


    Releasing a deep breath, Yin Fu did not respond immediately, "Miss Gao already got some of the spoils from the family that hired us."


    "She got the spoils?! All of it?" he asked Yin Fu when Yin Bai nodded to confirm. "Really? She did not tell me that!" Gao Shen eximed.


    Why he had not been aware of this sooner? He should have asked her something. A family that could hire assassins should be rich right?


    Yin Fu nodded his head, then asked, "Can I sit first so we can talk about this like normal people should?" he said instead, "I couldn''t allow you to hit me. My wife forbids me from getting hurt." he added broodily.


    As if he will allow someone to hurt him just like that. He was just cleaning up the mess and preferred to allow the others to get hit once if Gao Tsu would consider.


    Yin Fu knew that is it not the right time for games. Still, he knew Gao Tsu from way back and also aware that the old man would most of the time cost petty arguments for a fight.


    "Hmp!" Gao Tsu scoffed, feeling a little envious. "Fine, suit yourself," he said focusing the feeling of being satisfied that his granddaughter seemed to be after benefits too.


    He was also now interested to hear more of these issues rting to his granddaughter.


    Gao Lan Mei may have done some things that even a patriarch may consider sitting down when dealing with things, instead of bickering like children using their fists.


    "Ah! They are the ones who attacked us recently?" Gao Qi eximed, now in thepletely understanding mood to whom the two beings with Gao Shen had weed in their home.


    Giving a re to Gao Shen, "You! Why did you allow assassins to enter our home again?. " Gao Qi said usingly, disappointment clear in his voice.


    With a ck face, his shoulders slumped helplessly, "Brother are you not listening?. They are here to negotiate and it''s your daughter''s fault ah! Why does it always have to be me?" heined exasperated.


    Where were his seniors when he needed them to tell everyone his good points?


    Well, this was a family matter, but it was still embarrassing to let others see his family''s moments of shamelessness.


    Good thing his sister was not here as well. Way to go ganging up against the youngest sibling.


    "I am listening!" Gao Qi said, but he was more aware that he was not following why his father tried to attack the visitors.


    Then continued, "What do you mean it''s her fault? She is not even here!" Gao Qi scowled, crossing his arms over his chest waiting for Gao Shen to exin himself.


    Chuckling nervously, "I kind of saw her earlier with these two." he uttered pointing at Yin Bai and Yin Fu. He did not need to mention that she was pretending to be a man.


    Then hastily continued, "I want to tell you more, but she asked me not too You know, and I am supposed to since-" Gao Shen suddenly stopped after realizing what he was going to say next.


    "What do you mean you are supposed to since?" Gao Tsu red not appreciating the iplete details.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 167: Efforts of a waste

    Chapter 167: Efforts of a waste


    Gritting his teeth, "I am supposed to shut up! It''s disrespectful not to honor her wish." Gao Shen said, ignoring how Gao Tsu was strangely looking at him.


    If it was on a much more suitable time, he wouldn''t have controlled himself fromughing at his old man''s wrinkled expression.


    He couldn''t just tell his father that he lost a bet, which is why he was not able to really refuse Gao Lan Mei''s orders.


    The Gao old man will surely seal him to cultivate for long, in an immortal cave. <em>''Nope! Will definitely not tell.''</em>Gao Shen decided.


    "Huh! I guess that''s the secondmand since you lost to, her!" Gao Qi dered gloating, to Gao Shen''s difort. He will not allow his brother to get away just like that, for not telling them more on what''s going on.


    His eyes bulged, then threw daggers to Gao Qi, "Brother!" he eximed feeling betrayed. Give it to his brother who did not care about his future predicament.


    Then looked at Gao Tsu with despair, "Father, you know it''s like this..." he started his hands doing a circr motion that did not fit his image.


    Who cared about Gao Shen''s image anyway? Definitely not Gao Tsu.


    "You will clean the ancestral home for a year and after that, you will be going to a closed-door cultivation. I am the only one who will be allowed to get you out." Gao Tsu said seriously leaving no room for argument.


    "Father! I did not lose with cultivation! Mei''re was just smarter than me. You cannot force me to close door cultivation." Gao Shen reacted adamantly. Despite Gao Tsu''s tone, as the youngest, he was already used to dealing with this sort of situations.


    Raising a brow, "Then you will stay under Schr Nen as a helper for a year, and that''s final!" This son of his was so afraid to go into closed-door cultivation. When he was young, he always followed the patriarch when training.


    It''s not that Gao Tsu felt bad for Gao Shen''s loss. The bloodline running in his granddaughter was exceptional. Perhaps it was inevitable for anyone to lose to her eventually.


    However, that did not mean he wouldn''t take advantage of this situation to train Gao Shen, who most of the times just caused too much mischief in the Immortal Domain.


    <em>''A thousand efforts of a waste will surpass a genius.''</em> Gao Tsu always believed in this. So how many geniuses will a thousand efforts surpass if it was done by a genius? He also wanted Gao Shen to train to be able to take care of himself.


    The Immortal Domain was a treacherous ce. The weak serve the strong, and as much as possible his family will never bow to anyone.


    Nodding helplessly, "I understand." he said more rxed. Enduring the schr was a lot better than being confined in a closed-door cultivation. Who knew how long that will take? His father might even forget his existence.


    Then he added, "How about you father? What made you go back to the Mortal Domain?" he asked, aside from trying to change the topic, he was also curious about this.


    There was no important event in the Gao Family as there was no date decided yet for Gao Lan Mei''s marriage.


    Did his father learned about the marriage? He was not sure if he should tell everyone that Gao Lan Mei was staying at her fiance''s ce.


    "Since you asked nicely, I will tell you," still eyeing Yin Fu with mixed emotions. "I am interested in helping the Divine Shen Yu Priest on capturing a fugitive," he said considering something.


    With a frown, "Do you even need to get involved with that simple thing?" Gao Shen said, sitting in the nearest chair, and immediately picked up a teacup not caring if it was used by another.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 168: Joining the fun

    Chapter 168: Joining the fun


    He badly needed to drink something feeling drained for that short moment, dealing with his father.


    Now all he cared about was that his father seemed to be all calmed down, he will get back to Gao Qiter.


    Shaking his head, "If almost all families got themselves involved in this, would you still call it simple?" Then snorted, "Of course, we are joining the fun." Gao Tsuughed like a maniac after saying that.


    Mostly everyone looked at the Gao old man, strangely. They were now considering him like an overgrown child who had found a new toy to y with.


    "Yin Fu, I am not assured with your agreement with my granddaughter. So, I will make one of my own." Gao Tsu uttered after he calmed down


    Shaking his head after Gao Tsu spoke, "I cannot agree on yet another demand from you, we already agreed to Gao Lan Mei." Yin Fu said releasing a deep breath.


    "Bam!" the sound of Gao Tsu''s fist mmed at a marble table that made it shatter.


    "Are you making fun of me Yin Fu?. You just told us earlier that you were here to negotiate. Make up your mind old man!" he eximed furiously.


    Adding further, "I am sure that Gao Lan Mei''s intent was the same as what I will offer." Gao Tsu said with confidence.


    Though he had not seen his granddaughter for a while now, he was still sure that she will always consider the benefit of the family first.


    He continued after pointing at Yin Bai, "And do not think that a newly raised rank of Immortal Martial Degree cultivator will make any difference if I want to beat you down to the ground."


    Yin Fu could only look at the tea that he was hoping initially to drink which was now spilled on the ground with the broken marble table.


    <em>''Ah! Just the stress that Gao Family gives every time I deal with one''</em> he thought, feeling a tense headache slowly creeping up to his head.


    "Father, please do not mind me speaking up" Li Mao said softly.


    As Gao Qi''s wife, she does not want to intrude in the discussion of men. However, there will be no end if everyone didn''t think rationally.


    "Hmp. Go ahead." Gao Tsu agreed, narrowing his eyes at Yin Fu.


    Li Mao spoke up softly, "Elder Yin, did my daughter asked you to show up here?" she asked. It did not make sense for Yin Fu to visit knowing the hostility that he would get.


    Nodding his head, "Yes. If I am not mistaken, Gao Lan Mei intends to have Liqi n and Gao family to work together." Yin Fu uttered.


    Though Gao Lan Mei had not verbalized this, it was very easy to deduce that possibility.


    There was really no advantage for her if the antidote that had side effects on increasing ranks will be taken by anyone who will not give her some sort of benefit.


    What were the benefits?


    He was not sure what Gao Lan Mei would get by just being associated with the Liqi n. Assassination seemed outside of the young woman''s character.


    Right now, aside from the extra cleanup, most that they got from her were benefits that couldn''t be measured with the spoils that they had given.


    The possibility of treatment she would most likely offer after two days was already worth fifteen years of their effort.


    He just hoped that Gao Lan Mei will be able to really heal him with the pills that she was providing.


    "Perfect!" Gao Tsu suddenly eximed. "That sounds good. Since you all lot tried to harm my family, might serve us for a period topensate!" heughed with ecstatic delight, ignoring Yin Fu''s ckface.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 169: Never

    Chapter 169: Never


    <strong>(Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)</strong>


    Somewhere on Mount Hua


    Gao Lao Mei awakened due to the strange sensation that she was feeling on her waist. A rough hand was slowly caressing her back underneath her tunic.


    The smell of mint, wood, and nature were tickling her senses. There was also purring noises from beasts outside. Somewhere near to where they were staying but that did not make her scared in fact it lulled her back to sleep.


    Despite really wanting to wake up as it wasfortable and she wanted to burrow deeper in the warmth, she still slowly opened her eyes and found herself directly staring at a bare strong caramel chest.


    A normal brain works slower after a good sleep, that was also the case with Gao Lan Mei who did not have a reason to train herself to be alert all the time, even in her life before.


    So, it took a while for her to realize that the manly chest belonged to Wei Jiayi as she had been encircled in his embrace, so close that there was no distance between them at all.


    Her headfortablyid out on his other arm using it as a pillow. One of her arms was also draped, embracing him and the other was sandwiched between them, palm touching his chest.


    They were so close that she could almost hear the beating of his heart and his soft breathing.


    His long masculine legs tangled with her in a possessive way, that she was feeling every part of him, especially the feeling of something hard poking her stomach.


    Thankfully she was still fully clothed, or else he would''ve paidter. Severely.


    She carefully lifted her head to have a quick peek on his face and saw that the man''s eyes were closed, and he had a satisfied smile on his handsome face.


    Though that was the case, clearly, he was not asleep with the way his fingers caressed her back.


    Biting her lower lip to avoid making any sound and get his attention, she closed her eyes to pretend to sleep. Of course, with her face heating up with her suddenly being so stiff, it was quite easy for Wei Jiayi to know that she was awake.


    His chest vibrates when he suddenly purred, which was strange for Gao Lan Mei. Even though curious, she still refused to open her eyes and kept on pretending that she was still sleeping.


    She felt him, moving closer to sniff her, then he nuzzled his chin on top of her head.


    "Hmmm... You smell so damn good..." He uttered with a yful growl, voice husky with want, "So good, that I want to eat you all up..."


    The slow caress of his hand was now a possessive touch, going up from her waist to the side of her breast binding that made her gasp and squirms, trying to getaway.


    In a blink of an eye, she was pushed back roughly, both hands on top of her head while he took hold of her wrists together, firmly.


    She could sense a predatory atmosphere around him that was making her feel uneasy, helpless and unsure about what to do.


    Wei Jiayi looked down at her with dominance, eyes glinting from ck, silver to yellow, while he stayed between her spread legs. His bare chest rising and falling as he breathed erratically.


    Hissing under her breath with all the emotion that she could muster up, "Wei Jiayi! Let me go!" she said, tugging her arms forcefully to be released from his grip.


    "No!" He eximed furiously, then his hand holding her tightened further, daring her to move. His other hand, touched her abdomen, slowly running up to the knot keeping her tunic in order.


    "Never. Let go," he said roughly, growling like he was apletely different man. Then, slowly untied the knot of her tunic.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 170: I am ugly

    Chapter 170: I am ugly


    <strong>(Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei paled, her heart beating so fast. She was not sure if it was because of how Wei Jiayi was acting strangely causing him to do what she thought he was nning to do or because of the rising excitement and need that she felt somewhere inside her.


    Her consciousness kept on whispering, <em>''Let him kiss you. You know you want it.''</em> Gao Lan Mei instantly told her brain to shut up and that''s it was not right.


    The way Wei Jiayi looked at her was primitive intensity, wild, watching her every small movement like she was the most fascinating thing that he had seen in his entire life and he did not want to miss even a beat.


    He smiled provocatively after the tunic opened revealing more of her skin. The most wicked smile, she has ever seen on him.


    He tilted his head after a while of staring, his handsome face frowned, "Hurt." he said hoarsely, eyeing her exposed skin strangely.


    Gao Lan Mei was not sure when Wei Jiayi''s nails turned into ws which he used to slice her chest binding across the valley of her breast, exposing her bare skin.


    "Don''t," she said helplessly, but he did not even respond and continued looking at her bared upper body.


    She kept on tugging her wrist from him to loosen his grip but the more she tried the tighter it got.


    <em>''Speak! You need to tell him to stop!''</em> she screamed in her head, "I am ugly." Her cleverment. No one wanted to be with an ugly woman right?


    His mismatched eyes of yellow and silver looked at her inquiringly, then shook his head before saying, "No." tone more solemn.


    His body moved closer to her skin, feeling his weight, the rough fingers that slowly caressed her but mostly his hardness. He was intentionally grinding her core with it. The feeling was so ufortable and foreign for her.


    After building her resolve, "Wei Jiayi, I will never forgive you if you do not stop now." clenching her teeth, trying to fight her awakening desire that somehow, she liked how he was holding her down, despite it being outside of her control.


    Even so, she was still scared of what she felt, of how it will be, anxious that she would be made fun off and will be treated as a fool after this.


    <em>''Not like this.''</em> she kept on repeating to herself.


    It was easier not to feel, the numbness of being alone, but could she bear it? Bear the possibility that she had a time limit on how long she could enjoy everything that she now had.


    The more you feel, the more it will be difficult to forget if you failed. Was it even normal to feel this way towards someone that she had just met? Wei Jiayi was really dangerous. Sadly he was still her future husband.


    Or would it be better to embrace what he was offering, for her own benefit?


    Wei Jiayi continued to give her small kisses, from her neck lower to her abdomen. His kiss lingered longer on her scars, "I can remove all these The scars... " he said, voice gentle, like he was back to his original self, "As your husband, I should remove this" he added.


    His eyes that were still looking at her skin, his rough hand running from her waist to her chest to squeeze one of her mounds that made her gasp lyingpletely still.


    Lifting his eyes that were back to its original shade of ck, but still shifting to yellow slits. Those gorgeous eyes stared at her intently with desperate want and lust, "Just tell me, I can make all the scars disappear, now." he muttered under his breath.


    He rubbed his face along hers, his hand gripping the side of her face, "Please say yes"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 171: Enticing

    Chapter 171: Enticing


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    How could Gao Lan Mei not understand what Wei Jiayi was trying to say?


    Double repair. Dual cultivation. That''s what he meant. Probably. She just needed to ask to really find out. If she will not look stupid asking this, she would have already asked.


    Gao Lan Mei was not used of not being the one in control, so she was having a hard time getting used of Wei Jiayi dominance, though she had learned that she did not mind it.


    He was offering double repair to help all the scars disappear. Was he that much disgusted with them?


    Instead of answering, she silently raised her eyes sideways, lifting her head, trying to nce at her wrists that were still being held down.


    Also to avoid Wei Jiayi''s smouldering gaze that made her unconsciously stop thinking like her brain had just be dead.


    Wei Jiayi slightly winced. There goes his chance. Her being forced down was reminding him that there was no way she would agree, especially after watching his predatory side, that also craved to own her.


    She was the reason of his state, she had that power over him. It didn''t really matter how she looked.


    How many people have eyes like this? There was a race of them. It was his predatory side guiding him consciously to find her because it wanted its other half.


    He had almost lost it earlier, if not for his other side being distracted by the scars, bringing him back to his rational mortal side.


    Though he could still feel his savage side trying to surface from time to time, with the way his eyes interchanged from normal to slits of silver and yellow, he was more in control of himself now.


    Slowly loosening up his grip, but notpletely freeing. He lifted both her hands to his face and peppered both wrists with small kisses.


    He will definitely understand if she decided to poke him in the eye or scratch his face just to get even.


    Feeling a little delighted when he saw the conflicting emotions on Gao Lan Mei''s face, his other hand continued to caress her skin lingering on the area that made her squirm. Ticklish?


    With the male mask gone, he found her honestly reflecting her current thoughts.


    "What are you?" She asked out of the blue, looking at him curiously.


    <em>''Wife, it''s not the right time to chat... Really...''</em> His thoughts at that moment. Wei Jiayi was tortuously leaning on top, his chest touching her own with bare chest, while he could smell her arousal.


    Despite this, he will not make the same mistake as he had pushed her down earlier without consent.


    Wei Jiayi cleared his throat before answering, "Dragon..." He uttered softly with a frown.


    Trying to sound more confident may not really help him win her over. It might even scare her more.


    She blinked, "I see." She responded dryly. That exined the predatory atmosphere, eyes changing and all that growling.


    Then added softly, "You... Ahm... The-" supposed to rify if he really meant it when he said that he will remove all the scars, but she was not sure, how to continue before was cut off by Wei Jiayi.


    Thinking the worst, "I am back now. See, normal." Pointing at his ck eyes. "Don''t be afraid..." He said sounding desperate.


    Shaking her head, she said, "It''s enticing-" then halted, eyes going wide looking at him with regret. She bit her lower lip as she was not supposed to say that <em>''Oh crap''.</em>


    He smiled mischievously, then allowed his dragon''s side to show up again through his eyes, groaning because of the smell of her arousal was getting heavier through the air. It was almost driving him crazy.


    Give it to his beast side, allowing him to have a strong sense of smell.


    Breathing heavily, reigning himself to not act rashly. He knew that she liked little soft beasts like Kai Kai in its pup hound form. That was also the reason why Feng Ji kept her sparrow form.


    It made him envy the hound for the attention he always got from her. He could never think that a scaled beast like him, will also get her attention.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 172: Driving me crazy

    Chapter 172: Driving me crazy


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    "I should have realized sooner that you will love me like this..." He said releasing both her wrists allowing her to either pull him over or push back.


    His lips touched her neck, fangs scraping her skin making her shiver with unmasked excitement and fear mixed together.


    The thrill of his predatory side despite how much she wanted to hide it, he will find out.


    He focused on giving small kisses on her face, neck, and shoulder. His hands running on her skin, lower stroking her exposed skin.


    "You... Go back to normal... So you can stop..." She said breathlessly, trying to suppress any embarrassing soundsing from her.


    She bit her lip hardly drawing blood, closing her eyes to avoid looking at him, especially when he kneaded one of her mounds, yfully twisting and lightly pinching its hardened peak.


    His fingers touched her lips softly, "Do not hurt yourself... I don''t like it..." He said in a sad tone, "Alright, I am back to normal so open your eyes..."


    Opening her eyes, then releasing a deep breath to rx, she pushed him off her to get more space.


    Removing himself from on top of her toid down on her side, to embrace instead, still not giving her a chance to have more space from him.


    "There. Better?" He asked yfully, speaking while his lips are touched her shoulder. One hand cupping her breast, squeezing it lightly.


    Nodding her head because it was true while she tried to remove his hand from her chest which was distracting her, then shoved his face roughly away from her skin.


    "Mei Mei, stop pushing me away." He said, with a growl of warning.


    "Then stop driving me crazy." She said scornfully.


    Chuckling, "You are... Driving... Me... Crazy..." He said dropping a kiss on her skin for every word spoken, then got her hand to bite one of her fingers lightly.


    "Tsk. I should have not agreed to the bet if it was going to be like this." She said under her breath, tugging her hand from him, but failed to make it free.


    With a snort, "Afraid? Are you thinking of backing out of the bet after agreeing?" He said yfully, "That is really rude." Tone reprimanding.


    She punched him in the stomach making him groan, "Who''s afraid?! I will make your treasury empty" Indignantly responded, using it as well to get back to her senses.


    "Oh? You just need to warm my bed every night, the treasury will be yours..." His lips touched her ear, "All yours..." He emphasized.


    He could give her anything. Whatever she wanted, except her freedom from him.


    Gao Lan Mei asked softly looking somewhere else, "You are willing to do a double repair with me?" Not sure why she was being shy about asking it.


    What happened to all her confidence when she was nning it with Xi Ma? It was probably a good thing that he was notpatible with her.


    "Yes." Wei Jiayi answered restrained, to control his delight and to not make a fool out of himself.


    Gao Lan Mei took his response negatively like he was forcing himself to agree. Frowning, "I presumed that it will be a normal act in the future. I am not sure though if we arepatible. Xi Ma and I are not. Though if that would be the case, you do not need to force yourself if you do not want to." She was constantly babbling.


    Before she could say more, he roughly ced himself on top of her again, while he was furiously looking at her with jealousy and hurt evident in his eyes.


    "Wei Jiayi! Go back to normal" Gao Lan Mei shrieked not sure what he was suddenly so mad about. He clearly knew that his predatory side was making her disable to think, what happened to ''I am back to normal''?


    "No!" He said growling, "You considered Xi Ma for double repair? I will kill him before he can touch you like that!" Tonece with threat and unkempt rage.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 173: Take your time

    Chapter 173: Take your time


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    "Eh? No, we are notpatible." She said it was not a big deal.


    Shaking his head, he buried it into the juncture of her neck, mouth opening to bite her in threat, "Compatible or not, I do not care. You can only dual cultivate with me." He said firmly, voice muffled as he spoke, teeth still biting her neck like a show of ownership and possession. She could feel his fangs deeper than the rest.


    Biting but not breaking the skin. He sounded like a sulking child who got his favourite toy stolen and now just got it back.


    She did not know how to respond to that, and she had already given up the idea of double repair with someone else, who was not her husband since earlier.


    It was a very sacred act that couldn''t be just done with anyone.


    "I will not let your neck go until you promise." He said again because of her silence, still biting her neck. Wei Jiayi felt helpless. He will burn anyone who ever dared to get close to them right now.


    She found him acting this way funny, but it also made her feel the warmth of happiness, that he wanted her so much, which was forcing him to act this way. Was it stupid on her part, to feel this way? Men were really dangerous.


    His teeth biting her skin made her moist down to her core. To make matters worse, his tongue started licking her too. His hand groping her chest and the other touching her inner thigh.


    Giving up she said, "Fine. I promise." Then circled her arms around him as a wee gesture.


    Wei Jiayi grinned, releasing her neck but still continued to lick and kiss the part where he had bitten to ease the pain.


    He liked to imprint his mark and smell on her skin so no one else would get close. This was the first time he had weed his predatory side and the beast was liking it too much.


    Growling lightly, he bit her earlobe, as a small punishment for considering double repair with anyone else.


    "Wei Jiayi look at me." Shemanded, so he did. Gao Lan Mei looked into his eyes, steadily holding his gaze.


    "Ask me to kiss you" Wei Jiayi insisted under his breath. His lips were so close, it would be so easy to remove the distance.


    She Nodded her head breathlessly, unable to speak. Instead of telling him what she wanted, her hands reached to his face, pulling him down, her lips touching his.


    Not showing any sign of refusal as she did want him, enjoying the way he gave all the attention to her. The way he only looked at her, whenever she was with him. Wanted him so much that she ended up lying to herself. That was because she had not understood what she really felt.


    Gao Lan Mei then decided to throw her emotions along with her worry, outside the window and just enjoy after reaping the benefits. Their union could be beneficial.


    His eyes bulged and he groaned from her action,pletely still allowing her to rub her mouth along his. When her tongue dipped in, he finally lost it and took control passionately responding.


    Both their bodies on fire and Gao Lan Mei could feel the wonderful current from his every touch loving it, craving for the next in action, wanting some more.


    She aggressively responded, struggling to get in control as well. But Wei Jiayi always ended up winning the fight of dominance, especially whenever he growled or purred against her skin that made shivers run down her spine with delight every time.


    The rest of their clothes were discarded, who knew when. She could feel the heat of his skin against her.


    His hardness so near to her womanhood that made her near nervous to subconsciously push him away. "Stop," she said breathlessly, really meant for him to slow down.


    He groaned, "Wife! What now? You want me to stop You cannot keep on changing your mind I may not be able to stopter" he said with unmasked pain, "Wait Give me a minute I will just" he said closing his eyes while gritting his teeth trying to calm down.


    "Alright, take your time" said then pushing Wei Jiayi onto his back then straddle his waist, raking her hands across his chest, making him groan in bliss, "Tell me when you can continue," she added, taking him by surprise.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 174: Can I tie you up?

    Chapter 174: Can I tie you up?


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    His eyes rounded in shock because of her words. Her aggressiveness caught Wei Jiayi off guard and it was not a bad thing. He actually found this side of her enticing as well.


    Smiling seductively to the most important woman in his life. He was never looked down upon by anyone, but only her.


    He could feel his eyes showing slits of yellow indicating his beast was surfacing due to the strong emotions that he was feeling.


    Though he knew that she liked his predatory side, it was still a very dangerous game to y with.


    He could just enjoy the view of Gao Lan Mei on top of him with all her naked glory, all day long. Her long ck hair was free, flowing over her shoulders, sticking to her face.


    The soft glow of the blue orb, the only light in the room, gave her the ethereal semnce, which would make anyone drawn to her, hypnotizing him to look and wanting for more.


    If she was a dangerous fire, he was very much willing to be burned.


    The scars on her skin looked like her own marks, prints just like a tigress. The animal itself was like her, with impulsive nature that made it an unpredictable and a daring force.


    Despite how she wanted to just watch and enjoy the show that she had orchestrated, her presence and personality caused her to stand out in a crowd.


    Gao Lan Mei''s his tigress, that never gave a damn to anyone unless you had got something in return.


    His heart was feeling overjoyed for her, to allow him to see her this way as well as her promise that he will always hold dear to himself into moving forward.


    Her scarlet eyes brightly stared at him zed with raw desire, movingpletely on instinct, her core grinding into his stomach making sure he was aware of how ready she was for him.


    Even if she was not that knowledgeable with the primitive dance of lust, her instincts alone were enough to break all his restraints.


    Her hands ran on his chest, and she liked how warm he was. His masculine caramel flesh, firm lean muscles, wonderful, through every touch she could feel the static and rippling muscles from his strong body.


    Wei Jiayi groaned loudly in pleasure, his hand reached to her chest to knead a mound and sometimes ying with its peak, twisting and pinching to make them hard, another hand slowly reached to her inner thigh then to her sensitive folds.


    His touch earned a gasp from her, then a loud moan when his fingers went deeper into her.


    Every delightful sounding from her was fueling his own desire to just push her down and ram into her. But as much as he wanted to, he did not want their first time in a rush, him having control issues like a teenager.


    However, with the way she moved like a siren luring him to pleasure, and him being at her mercy was driving him to the edge.


    "I can continue... But wife I owe you this... Because of what I did earlier..." Referring to the way he pushed her down. He had never expected that a moment like that will eventually result in her giving in.<em>''There is really no harm in trying huh.''</em> He thought as he grins seductively.


    Tilting her head back so her hair fell behind her, "Hmmm." She only hummed under her breath, eyes closed, licking her lower lip slowly, considering his offer but too distracted, as his hands on her felt so good.


    She held his wrist to drag his hand toward her neck, then bit his finger just like what he did, to watch how Wei Jiayi breathed heavily. She really liked the way he made her feel ecstatically good.


    However, Gao Lan Mei discovered a new hobby, to make Wei Jiayi''s life hard, or just to give more pain to his already rock hard shaft that was poking her ass cheeks, "Can I tie you up?" She asked looking at him innocently, but with a sly glint in her eyes.


    "Eh?" Wei Jiayi asked with a frown, wondering how she learned about these things. "Why?" Looking at her sceptically.


    Then added, "If you just want this to be an excuse, so you can run, please don''t do it..." His voice sounded desperate near begging.


    "Nope. I won''t run." She said firmly. To prove that, her core moved lower to his hardness, grinding it instead.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 175: Make me do it again

    Chapter 175: Make me do it again


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    Wei Jiayi growled under his breath almost losing to his savage side. He grabbed a handful of the sheets with frustration. His breathing became more uneven, "I do not think I can do that now..." He honestly said. Aching, trying to follow, how her hips moved.


    <em>''Patience. You can do it.''</em> Wei Jiayi chanted the same mantra in his head, over and over again.


    Every time Wei Jiayi reacted this way, Gao Lan Mei''s confidence build-up like she was pressing the right buttons for him to look at her desperately, puny to her touch.


    "Mei Mei," he chanted, when she moved closer to lick his chest. Her nails skimming to his skin just like what he did to her earlier, "Mei Mei... Look at me... " he called out breathless.


    She ignored his call, and he hated being ignored especially at that moment. "Damn to waiting, let''s just enjoy this alright." He said convincing her and ced her under him again.


    Before she could even answer, he already sealed her mouth with a scorching kiss, making everything else nk.


    Then sucking and kissing her skin, giving more time to her chest which made intense sensations build-up to her stomach below.


    His fingers caressed her, reaching a spot where it almost drove her crazy with pleasure. She was not able to help, but release a loud moan.


    Gao Lan Mei''s could not understand where she ached, but she wanted something else to happen, pretty badly. She lifted her hips up to meet Wei Jiayi''s fingers.


    "Rx..." He said softly, but how could she do that? "Look at me... I want to see you like this..." Wei Jiayi enjoying her chest looked at her with a desperate desire, the dark depths of his eyes marked with yellow slits, his fingers continued to intrude her folds. The sting of desire building up but it was not enough.


    He probably knew what she wanted, as he suddenly bit a peak hard, with such pleasurable heat and pain, making her feel headless. She did not want it to stop, then the first rush hit her. Her toes curled and she shivered violently.


    "Did I... Just-" she asked breathless, looking at Wei Jiayi who just nodded, "Make me do it again." She saidmanding.


    He groaned, instead of responding, his lips touched her with hunger, possessiveness, and dominance that she weed. The soundsing from him also meant the same. The im ofplete ownership.


    She intentionally tossed her legs over his waist spreading herself further to wee him. Wanting to feel the toe-curling pleasure again.


    Then he stopped kissing her and just looked deep into her eyes like he was a thirsty man who had finally found his salvation. His beautiful long hair fell over creating a curtain to shut everything else out for them. His focus was solely on her.


    "Are you sure you really want to do this? That you are not backing out anymore?" he asked, voice hoarse clearly on edge. She knew how much he was forcing himself to ask that, and she greatly appreciated it.


    Nodding her head, she lifted up to show her willingness through a kiss. Then she felt his hardness intruding slowly, her tight muscles ufortably stretching to amodate.


    Then she felt the pain, that made her eyes sting. She subconsciously pushed him away. He held her wrists, "Shhhhh Rx I am sorry, it will be better soon, just a little longer." he said softly kissing the side of her eye where her tears had fallen due to the pain.


    "I am fine," she muttered under her breath, remembering that the first time will always give a slight pain but it will get better in no time. The books said it will be better. He also said it will be, soon.


    "Good girl," he said, moving slowly deeper until the rest of him filled herpletely. He slowly moved, every thrust so careful not to hurt her again.


    His every move made her moan and gasp especially whenever it hit that specific spot inside her. Combined with his hands still touching her all over, her eyes rolled in her head as she felt another release drawing near.


    Gao Lan Mei eventually felt the need to make him move faster and harder, but since she didn''t have the courage to voice that out, she just savoured his slow rhythm of passion.


    She could also feel the spiritual pressure condensed in the air, feeding her more strength,bined with the heat she felt building up, then it finally hit her, the toe-curling release that was more intense and epic than the first.


    Looking at him, smiling seductively despite her panting breaths, "That was really good. Is there more of it?" she asked innocently.


    With a groan, he thrust roughly, making her gasp in pleasure with wide eyes, but with the way she clenched him, she very much liked the rough y, "We are just getting started." he whispered, grinning mischievously.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 176: Baby dragon making the noises

    Chapter 176: Baby dragon making the noises


    Gao Lan Mei was not sure what happened next. Wei Jiayi turned predator and she was the prey. She could only follow his rhythm helplessly.


    Her legs were numb, but the spiritual energy that he shared and pleasure from the strenuous activity ovepped her tiredness.


    It was already sunrise, when he slumped next to her, sweat on his caramel skin, some of his long hair sticking to it. He was looking at her with a satisfied smile, while still breathless breath.


    His hand reached to push her back, that was covering her face, "Anywhere painful?" He asked softly, concern and worry showing on his face now. He started to feel bad because his strength and stamina might have been too much for her, to do it over and over again.


    With a snort, "You are just remembering to ask me now?" She said mockingly. How many times she had asked him to slow down? That it was too much? But her plea fell on deaf ears He still continued to do as he pleased.


    Just remembering their intimate moment, her face heated up and she couldn''t even look Wei Jiayi in the eye.


    Wincing guiltily, despite being entertained with her shy expression, "You can spank me if that would make you feel better..." He offered, yfully. "Try the benefit of it and see that it will be worth it." He said knowingly.


    Rolling her eyes, instead of responding she lifted her hand and tried to condense spiritual energy.


    The static from the spiritual energy surrounded her hand until it formed a very small ck vortex. It was so small but good enough for Gao Lan Mei, for now. She would just practiceter.


    Surprised, "You can cultivate Devour?" He asked, not expecting that she had the same skill as Feng Ji. It was a long lost art.


    Ah! Wei Jiayi remembered something that calmed him down. There was really no reason for him to be surprised, it totally made sense why she knew the method of Devour as she was the sparrow''s master.


    Nodding her head unsatisfied, " It''s still too small," she said releasing a deep breath, "What''s my degree now?" Then suddenly asked.


    Wei Jiayi looked at her intently before answering, "I think you are on the sixth degree. You did not notice earlier?" In fact, he also wasn''t able to determine her exact degree.


    There was a big difference for cultivation, using double repair than the normal one. She had increased ranks but it was not that noticeable.


    Shaking her head with an embarrassed smile as she was not able to really focus on cultivation earlier, with him keeping her distracted every single time.


    Wei Jiayi smirked knowingly then sat on the bed moving closer to her for another heated kiss, no need to ask him what he wanted as just by the way he looked at her, and the noticeable dent on the nket covering his lower half, it was a no-brainer if she would not realize it soon.


    "No more. I am sore." She said breathlessly when he moved to her neck attacking it.


    "Hmm. That''s easy, a dragon''s saliva can heal. Let me take care of it..." He said moving lower. "Since we arepatible let''s cultivate some more." Wei Jiayi uttered, trying to be convincing.


    "Wei Jiayi! I am sweaty and hungry!" She eximed before he could even reach his destination. Her stomach even helped her by making an embarrassing growl.


    "Hmp. Is that your stomach or that''s a baby dragon making the noises?" He asked, with a fond smile, touching her stomach.


    She swatted his hand from her stomach, "What baby dragon? That''s too early to tell. We are not even married yet." Her heart skipped a beat when he had mentioned that. She couldn''t be pregnant. She should not be.


    Seeing her scared expression, though feeling a little hurt, he understood, as she had a right to feel that way.


    He couldn''t deny the fact that he had somehow manipted her into agreeing to be with him.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 177: A real food is better

    Chapter 177: A real food is better


    Raising his hand to touch her head, he caressed it, then softly said, "Do not worry. My genes are not active today." he said assuring. Since his blood was mostly of a beast, he could tell when his body was able to mate for reproduction.


    He would not tell that to her of course, or it will remove his chance to manipte her into having a dragon baby in the future.


    Then added, "Regarding the marriage, I am just waiting for you. We can get married today if you want." He exined sounding sad. If she had not run away, they would have been already married by now. This day was supposed to be their first night after the wedding.


    Nodding her head, "We already agreed on that." She reminded him. Then whispered, "Wei Jiayi, I value my freedom, after our marriage, I still want to go to ces. Far away ces." She said finally. If he will not agree then there will be no marriage.


    Smiling infectiously at her, his finger reached her smooth cheek, scars all gone, to caress it, "The husband will obey what the wife wants, just do not leave me behind again."


    "Really?" Looking at him sceptically. That was manageable. She could still go anywhere with him, it sounded good enough.


    Initially, Gao Lan Mei was happy with this arrangement, but she would never expect that dealing with an overly possessive, easily jealous dragon will be so annoying in the future, that she sometimes will want to leave him behind, or just throw a big rock on his head.


    "Yeah." He nodded. There goes one of the things he worried about. Wei Jiayi was satisfied that they havee to an agreement on their rtionship. Because if not, he will stick to her like leech whether she liked it or not. Even if they had a bet, he will just swallow his pride.


    He moved closer to her face but was shoved back by her hand, "What are you doing? Stop ying around, I am really hungry. " She said indignantly.


    cing his hand over his heart with mock hurt, he said: "I was just sealing the deal then we eat." Then he looked at her expectantly, lips pouting waiting for his kiss.


    "Fine." Reluctantly agreeing with an eye roll she thought. Where were the beings that could put some sense when dealing with this Prince? Nowhere. Feng Ji, Yen Mingyue, Xiao Shi, her voice of reason, and so on and so forth, they were nowhere to be found.


    Wei Jiayi kissed her softly, pushing down his ragging want from within. Though he wanted to eat more, the wife needed to eat real food as well. After the wife was satisfied, he will eat again.


    After a while, Wei Jiayi released her breathless, "We are almost alone in this ce, so I can hunt, you cook alright?" He mentionedpromising, just really intending to have her cook for him.


    Before they had arrived on the secluded courtyard. Aside from the guards hidden around, he had already dismissed everyone.


    The guards were not really necessary as Kai Kai was with them, but there was no harm in getting an over security that would take care of anyone who wanted to disturb them.


    With a snort, "Is your ideal wife should be a good cook? Because I am telling you. I am not a good cook." She said crossing her arms over her chest, "Eyes up here!" Snapping at Wei Jiayi who got distracted, staring at her mounds.


    With a chuckle, "Yes. Yes. It does not matter, there are no servants around, so we make do with what we have now." He stood up not minding his nakedness one bit.


    Gao Lan Mei couldn''t help but stare, subconsciously licking her lower lip, enjoying the view.


    With a growl, "Wife do not look at me like that. I might change my mind and just hunt you instead." He said in a low husky voice, threateningly, eyes shing his savage side, making a point.


    She did not want that, but the man was just parading himself naked, so what did he expect her to do? Enjoy the show.


    Averting her eyes, "Go. Real food is better." She waved her hand indicating for him to leave.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 178: His punishment still stands

    Chapter 178: His punishment still stands


    "Can I at least wear my clothes first?" Wei Jiayi said helplessly.


    He felt... so used because now that she was done, he was already being pushed away. Like a side dish still on her te that was immediately forgotten after the main course arrived.


    "Hmm. Do it quickly ." She said waving her hand, thenying back down, covering herself with the nket. Just a little rest was enough for her, as he probably forgot that she was not like him who had unlimited stamina.


    Shaking his head unhappily, mumbling under his breath while getting clean robes from his storage ring, "not even a good luck kiss..." Whispered under his breath. "I am going out now!" He then shouted to get her attention.


    Gao Lan Mei suppressed her giggle with his antics and did not anymore, so she just raised her hand while eyes still closed to give a wave of goodbye.


    As soon as she felt Wei Jiayi left the room, she immediately opened her eyes, sitting up, raised her arms to stretch, like a cat just woke up.


    Though tired, she really felt a lot stronger than before. No need to check theirpatibility as dual cultivation with him was already a done deal. It was even starting to show results in less than a day.


    She still wondered where her rationality went, for her to agree on their current set up. There was no medicine for regret so she should just take advantage and Wei Jiayi was offering.


    Not that he could offer to cultivate after the sunsetter. His punishment still stood, regardless of how enticing he was.


    Her father had also told her to be on good terms with Wei Jiayi, so this was fine right? No fighting, no insults, just bullying.


    It would be really fun, to make his life hardter.


    A man''s attention is like a fleeing dandelion seed. It will eventually be carried by the wind to be nted elsewhere.


    Gao Lan Mei pressed her heart, not like the ache it felt by just imagining Wei Jiayi being with another person.


    If that happened, she will forget their bet, and just go somewhere else, where she wouldn''t have anything that will remind her about him.


    Erasing her memory also sounded appealing if that happened.


    She just focused on the benefits of their current agreement. He was filthy rich and the herbs that he could provide might be a lot too, even the enchanted ones.


    He was also her business partner now so it was going to really give her a lot of benefits if they got married.


    The more she thought about it, the more it sounded appealing, as she could use the Wei Pce connections.


    She will just think about itter, now she felt the sweat and aches all over her body.


    First her clothes, she needed to find them, but before she was able to do so, she was distracted by a neatly folded cloth at the edge of the bed.


    Pulling it up she found that it was a dress,<em> ''He wants me to wear this?''</em> The long red dress wasyered with white ribbons, and its end was embroidered with flowers.


    The dress looked like her usual wear from her previous life. Also just like the dress she was wearing when she was inside the Eye of Meng.


    She wanted to try it because it lookedfortable, but she was not sure if it was fine. He never told her about it. What if it was owned by someone else?


    Folding the dress neatly, she then ced it to where she had originally found it and proceeded to look for her own clothes. She found them,ying neatly on top of a chair.


    She was supposed to pick them up but her attention was taken aback, because of her reflection in the mirror.


    "Wei Jiayi!" She seethed, gritting her teeth with annoyance. What was with the dragon saliva healing? If that was really the case, why were there marks on her skin instead? Hickies marks!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 179: Best choice to be his wife

    Chapter 179: Best choice to be his wife


    ming it on his territorial nature, the marks were not even discreetly hidden. Even if she wore high cored robes, that did not match the warm season, the kiss marks on her neck will be still noticeable.


    With a heavy breath, she would just let it pass and allow it to heal on its ownter, she also needed to hide here for a while.


    Judging by the ce''s high spiritual energy, this was a very good location to cultivate and she would not like to miss it.


    She then checked some more changes to herself in the mirror. The scars were all gone now, just like he said. However, her red eyes were now back to its mortal color, ck.


    Not really understanding why, she decided to check on itter, right now she prefers to have a warm bath instead of looking for answers that she won''t find any time soon.


    Going out of the room after wearing her robes and picking up a bathing cloth, she was weed by Kai Kai in its pup form.


    "Hmm, good that you did not leave me alone." She said crouching down to pick up the pup, running her hand in its soft fur. Her unkempt hair fell on the hound''s face, making its nose twitch adorably and he sneezed lightly.


    The courtyard was just bigger than the Gao Master. The rooms were not much either but the ce was eerie silent.


    For some, it would''ve creeped them out, especially when they would''ve heard the screeching noise from somewhere.


    Not Gao Lan Mei though, as she was used to being alone. If ghosts did exist during her confinement, she would probably wee it as apanion.


    After some more turns, Gao Lan Mei came to a small hot spring at the back of the courtyard. The ce was secluded enough, surrounded by mud walls high enough to make sure no one could take a peek.


    Satisfied, "You will be my guard. If Wei Jiayi peeked, bite him. Understood?" Patting the hound''s head, she then turned around to take off her clothes to soak in the hot spring.


    She did not see the questioning look on the hound''s face, who was wondering why it needed to bite its own master. Nevertheless, an order was an order from the kind mistress.


    Her muscles immediately rxed after a moment of dipping in hot water.


    Gao Lan Mei giggled when she saw Kai Kai watching the only entrance to the spring attentively, crouching low to attack anyone who tried toe inside.


    ...


    Outside the Hidden Courtyard on Mount Hua


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" Ming Ya asked sceptically. There should be no mistake. She made Wei Jiayi realize that she was the best choice to be his wife, not the waste Gao Lan Mei who was running around, no one knew where she was now.


    The female servant nodded nervously, "Yes miss," she was not aware of what crazy idea her miss was nning. Whatever it was, it was not good. However, she did not have a choice but to obey.


    Who would be in their right mind, would ever consider a barbaric prince to be a husband? To the point of nning to seduce the man. Probably a masochist who loved pain.


    The prince even wore a mask all the time, he was probably too ugly for the world to see.


    "Miss are you sure about this? Is this safe?" the servant asked looking around the forest. Despite them having to hire Immortal ss missionaries for safety, was that even enough?


    "Do not worry our n is good. Gather the dried leaves," Ming Ya said, taking out incense to burn then sticking it to the ground where the dry leaves were collected.


    It did not take long when they heard the signal for some of the missionaries to attack the front gate of the courtyard and attack Wei Jiayi''s hidden guards.


    As soon as the attack started, she then burned the leaves with a bunch of special incense, the smoke reached all over the ce, then she took a pill to make sure not be affected if ever she identally smelled the smoke.


    Grinning wickedly, "I am going in." Ming Ya jumped over the wall of the courtyard using qinggong.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 180: Delusional Intruder

    Chapter 180: Delusional Intruder


    There was no challenge at all for Ming Ya to move to the inner part of the courtyard.


    She was very confident with her n, as no shadow guard stopped her along the way.


    Not even considering that it was possible, that the said guards were not allowed to get in because of their master''smand.


    However, the remaining shadow guards, that were not engaged in the fight with those who attacked the front gate, were watching her every move.


    Especially those female shadow guards that were handpicked by Wei Jiayi to serve his Wangfei. As much as they wanted to attack Ming Ya, they were not allowed to.


    They could only observe and consider their next move based on intruder''s next action. Their mistress was not entirely helpless since Kai Kai was with her. A bloodhound from the Underworld was a force to be reckoned with.


    Give it to Wei Jiayi whose over possessiveness was his downside.


    Ming Ya arrived at the biggest room in the courtyard, it looked like where Wei Jiayi would stay.


    The room was adorned by expensive furniture, even the smallest chair was made of high quality and the most expensive wood.


    <em>''My decision to really pursue Wei Jiayi was correct.''</em> As the daughter from the Ming family, she only deserves the best, and when she married the man, all of this will belong to her.


    For Ming Ya, if he was not handsome and always needed to wear a mask, as long as she was the only wife, and all the wonderful treasures will be hers, she would not mind.


    Wei Jiayi was a strong cultivator too, and the extent of his connections was unknown even by her father.


    She only deserved a strong and powerful husband. Ming Ya always believed that being strong was the most important features of a man.


    Smirking, she sat on the edge of the bed and started removing her outer robe, then taking out purple incense to burn in the room.


    "As soon as he smelled this, there will be no turning back." Grinning wickedly, she allowed the smoke from the incense to cover the room.


    After doing so, she waited for a while. There was nothing else to do but wait and look around. She then noticed a red cloth at the edge of the bed.


    "This is cloud silk!" She eximed, after picking up the cloth and learned that it was made of the most expensive silk around that it could already be considered a treasure.


    The long red dress wasyered by white, the edge of it designed by flowers.


    Even the embroidered technique was top notch, she fumbled under the dress checking the maker''s mark, "Lu Mao!" Ming Ya, couldn''t help but exim in bewilderment.


    As a woman who liked extravagant things, there was no way for her not to know the most expensive and so after dressmaker even in the Immortal Domain.


    Grinning so much like her face was going to split anytime, she decided to wear the dress.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she was very much delighted with her reflection. The long red dress hugged her like a second skin.


    She even twirled, enjoying herself not even questioning why a female dress was found inside a known aloof prince''s courtyard.


    Tired of waiting, she went out of the room holding burning the purple incense on both hands.


    The smoke emitting from it slowly spreading in the whole courtyard.


    ...


    "Grrrl..."


    Gao Lan Mei got distracted from her rxing bath when Kai Kai suddenly growled, crouching low he then turned into itsrge form.


    She immediately got out of the water, not bothering to even dry herself and quickly put her robes on.


    With the way the hound was acting, she was sure whoever or whatever was the intruder outside, it was certainly not Wei Jiayi.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 181: I’m not trespassing

    Chapter 181: I¡¯m not trespassing


    Running her hand at the hounds, soft fur, she stood at the back of the hound, high on alert, "Be quiet, no killing, just ying, you understand?" she whispered softly, petting it.


    She also noticed a very strange smell in the air,ing from the smoke seeping from the small gaps on the door. It was fragrant that also made her feel strange.


    Covering her nose to not inhale it, she also hoped that the hound won''t be affected.


    Herbs most of the time did not have an effect on a spiritual beast like Kai Kai, who was also from the Underworld.


    It smelled like a slow-acting poison, that did not kill but made anyone acts lustfully. Aphrodisiac.


    Narrowing her eyes with annoyance. Why else an aphrodisiac was being used now of all times? Did they think the one bathing was Wei Jiayi?


    Clenching her fists on the hound''s fur while gritting her teeth, she had the strong urge to scratch whoever had dared to do so.


    All her senses heightened, after feeling the strange ache and annoyance from the bottom of her heart. She could also feel the burning changes in her eyes that were making her vision red.


    She did not like what she was feeling like she had the strong urge to hide Wei Jiayi somewhere and make sure that he will not be subject to such intent.


    The hound whined loudly when Gao Lan Mei subconsciously pulled the hound''s fur. The sound immediately alerted the one who was behind the door.


    With a bang, the door was opened, that almost got broken, with the impact.


    She did not mind the door but she couldn''t hide the deadly re in her eyes when she noticed what the woman was wearing.


    <em>''So the woman-owned that dress?''</em> Gao Lan Mei''s eyes stung, but she fought the ache and gritted her teeth.


    Kai Kai probably felt that she was not in a good mood, so instead of attacking the intruder, the hound moved closer to her, trying tofort.


    Gao Lan Mei felt a little better, but her vision was still red, eyeing the woman who had rudely intruded, "You need to pay for damaging the door." she stated dryly. Kai Kai used its massive body to protect her and growled lowly ready to pounce anytime.


    For someone who was still holding an incenseced with a love drug for Wei Jiayi, Gao Lan Mei decided to make sure that she will get the necessarypensation. Her rxing bath was disturbed as well.


    Ming Ya looked at the woman in front of her, with arge hound. She felt anxious, calling out her own spiritual beast to protect her.


    Her ice wolf, appeared in front of her, to also protect. The bathing area suddenly felt cramped after the wolf showed up.


    "Grrrr..." Kai Kai crouched low, then attacked in a swift move biting down the ice wolf.


    Ming Ya yelled and moved away from her wolf, living it alone to the mercy of therge ck hound, "You! You are courting death!" Ming Ya shouted, getting her whip to attack Gao Lan Mei.


    "Tsk, courting death? I am not the one trespassing," she responded dodging the whip, wanting to exin further but was not in the mood to talk due to annoyance.


    Since the area was real cramped and most parts of it were water, so she was having a hard time moving, add to the fact that her body was still tired.


    Grabbing a handful of tiny stones and coating them with spiritual energy, she used her fingers to snap each stone to retaliate.


    "Ah!" Ming Ya eximed when her hand was hit with a tiny object halting her attack with the whip.


    Ming Ya red at Gao Lan Mei who just tilted her head, not noticing that by doing so her kiss marks were unted and could easily be seen.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 182: Not reaching

    Chapter 182: Not reaching


    After seeing the marks on Gao Lan Mei, she became furious,pletely forgetting about her injured hand.


    Ming Ya gave up on the whip and attacked using her palms, "Despicable slut!" She furiously shrieked.


    The courtyard was a private property owned by Wei Jiayi and no female could go inside except for female shadow guards, based on the circumstances.


    Ming Ya definitely could not count this woman who used therge bathing area for nobles, as one of the shadow guards.


    <em>''Pleasure expert?''</em> Ming Ya did not care. If this woman was allowed to enter, it meant she had all the means to get Wei Jiayi''s attention.


    Though that''s what she was thinking, the woman was not innocent anymore, with the multiple love marks on her skin.


    "Hmm, I know you. You are from the Ming family." Gao Lan Mei thoughtfullymented then jumped on a big stone nearby, to avoid Ming Ya''s close strikes that wereced with spiritual energy as well.


    "Yes, I am from the Ming Family!" Ming Ya retorted indignantly, ring daggers to Gao Lan Mei. "A family with strong and wealthy background. "


    Then added further, "And you a slut! Do you think Wei Jiayi will notice you just because you are allowed here?" For Ming Ya, just following the retainers of the Wei Pce was not enough for the Wei Prince to notice a woman.


    "He will not even touch you because you are already filthy and touched by other men. " Ming Ya continued, mockinglypletely assuming that the marks on Gao Lan Mei''s neck were from other men.


    "Heh." Gao Lan Mei only smirked mockingly not even responding to Ming Ya as she found it highly troublesome and amusing at the same time.


    Ming Ya felt insulted, after seeing Gao Lan Mei smirk, she continued her attack. Her palm strike, but regardless of how desperate she tried to hit, it was not reaching.


    She also tried to condense enough spiritual energy for an elemental attack but failed to do so.


    Hand to handbat, this was her only means to fight now. The dress that she was wearing did not have a sleeve pocket thus she did not have another means to defend or attack.


    She also couldn''t use the whip while her other hand was injured. It would''ve just caused too much pain.


    She also did not have a storage ring to keeprge items with her conveniently, as those who had it were royalties or high profile, cultivators.


    These limitations were one of the reasons why she wanted to marry someone strong and influential.


    She just needed to remove the hurdle in front of her to make sure Wei Jiayi will not get distracted by another beautiful woman.


    Though the woman looked untidy possibly due to her intruding of her bath, the presence of the woman alone was enough to catch anyone''s attention.


    Anyone couldn''t just avoid the feeling of strength and authority around her that Ming Ya wasn''t able to deny, but will never acknowledge.


    Ming Ya continued to attack, but none of it hit her target. However, how many times was she grabbed by the woman?


    The palm lingering Ming Ya''s skin was warm, like burning, she was not able to free herself from Gao Lan Mei''s grip.


    She tried to hit the woman''s abdomen, but instead, Ming Ya received a kick to her chest that pushed her back making her topple her ice wolf that was already severely injured by the ck hound.


    Ming Ya coughed blood, her internal organs were damaged by just one kick. She was now lying on her spirit beast''s body.


    "Useless spirit beast!" She hit the wolf after seeing it so battered, losing so quickly to the ck hound.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 183: I cant hear you well

    Chapter 183: I can''t hear you well


    The ice wolf could only whine painfully and pitifully. Feeling bad, because of it''s master''s hostility. Probably in the next life, it will be lucky to follow a more kind master.


    "Grrrrr..." Ming Ya snapped her neck to the growl and found that the head of the ck hound was looking at her intently, alert and ready to bite her head anytime.


    "I can''t hear you well earlier. Do you mind repeating everything that you have said?" Gao Lan Mei said indifferently.


    Gao Lan Mei could only dodge so much, as she was still trying to stabilize her cultivation. Was she so greedy?


    She probably misjudged her current body and she had already exceeded what external spiritual energy there was to collect.


    Her spiritual energy was right now on haywire that could fluctuate or will stop working anytime for some reason that she wasn''t able to exin or control.


    However, her senses were at its peak that even on the slightest move she could sense it.


    Which also meant that Gao Lan Mei clearly felt that they were being watched by some hidden figures right now.


    Were these figures enemy or not? Gao Lan Mei had a way to figure it out, using the woman wearing the beautiful long red dress that made her annoyed every time she saw it.


    Red was her favorite color. But now she was considering to change it.


    She picked up the discarded whip and stepped toward the still-burning incense, to make it stop releasing the despicable smoke.


    Earlier, she had done her best to not inhale any of the smoke, but she was able to intake a little.


    Judging by the fast beating of her heartbined with the unstable spiritual energy in her body it will not take long for her to act on pure instinct.


    She could already feel her body burning, being affected by the toxin. Of course, she will not allow anyone to know this. Especially the woman who was nowying defeated, but was still too proud to admit.


    Ming Ya could feel the lump in her throat. How could she speak if there was arge hound so close to her that she could clearly see its sharp teeth?


    Just judging by how big it was, it needed one snap and she will lose her head.


    She did not have enough courage to repeat everything that she had said. "Who are you?" Ming Ya mustered up enough strength to ask the woman, she was trying to attack earlier.


    "Hmmm... You attacked me without knowing who I am?" Gao Lan Mei asked smirking, moving closer to where Ming Ya wasying with her ice wolf.


    "Tsk. Nevermind that. However, I am not in a very good mood. Mind if I y with you for a moment?" Gao Lan Mei asked in a friendly tone if not for the evil glint in her scarlet eyes Ming Ya would''ve never considered the unfortunate events which followed.


    <em>''Why is this woman not affected by the incense? Who is she?''</em> Ming Ya wondered looking up to Gao Lan Mei who was now standing in front of her.


    She ignored the woman''s question and just kept quiet, now considering the possibility that the woman was from the Immortal Domain. However, where was her cultivation restriction talisman?


    The bright scarlet eyes looked at Ming Ya dangerously, like watching out for her to make a mistake for the woman, to have enough justifiable reason to kill.


    Ming Ya will never believe and cooperate with a despicable, treacherous woman.


    "No?" Gao Lan Mei asked dismissively looking at Ming Ya with a raised brow. "Well, that''s not really negotiable."


    She then grabbed Ming Ya''s hair and dragged her outside. "Kai Kai follow us. "


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 184: Why are you not answering?

    Chapter 184: Why are you not answering?


    "Ah! Let go of me! I am Wei Jiayi''s wife!" Ming Ya shrieked, feeling the burning pain in her scalp because of being dragged by the hair.


    She was not sure why she felt helpless despite her cultivation. Thinking about it, Ming Ya just noticed that she could not discern the other woman''s cultivation degree since earlier.


    It was practically unbelievable but she had felt the woman getting stronger by every passing minute that she had been fighting her earlier.


    Ming Ya''s other hand that was still not injured, tried to attack Gao Lan Mei after they stopped.


    The more she got in contact with the woman, the more Ming Ya felt weak. <em>''Sorcery. This is definitely sorcery.''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei released her hair abruptly making Ming Ya drop to the ground.


    As soon as Ming Ya was released, she immediately tried to move away from Gao Lan Mei.


    However, before she was able to flee or move away, Gao Lan Mei swiftly moved and Ming Ya was pushed back toy on the ground.


    Gao Lan Mei strangled Ming Ya''s waist, then tighten both hands on her neck, choking.


    Ming Ya slightly saw the ck hound''s body falling down to weigh on her legs as well so she could not use them to attack Gao Lan Mei.


    "What are you to him again?" Gao Lan Mei asked wickedly, voiceced with killing intent while she looked down on Ming Ya who was struggling to breathe.


    She then added conversationally, "My ears probably have some water left in them, as I am really not sure what you have been talking about earlier, " said in a tone like she was not trying to kill the woman.


    Ming Ya could only weakly respond with a choking sound, the hands holding her neck were tightly gripping that she was barely breathing, her strength was also continuing to dissipating.


    She could not even grab Gao Lan Mei''s wrist to try to free herself.


    "Why are you not answering?" Gao Lan Mei asked with a frown, "I might identally kill you because I misheard you saying that, you are Wei Jiayi''s wife."


    "..." The shadow guards who were observing from a distance were speechless. <em>''You did not mishear Wangfei! However, what happened to no killing?''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei smiled evilly. She could feel the increase of strength by just grabbing it from Ming Ya.


    The feeling of being strong and unstoppable was addicting, add that to the delight that she felt, by just watching how the woman fought for her life.


    If this woman was really Wei Jiayi''s wife who he had never mentioned, she will kill the woman, slowly, painfully and make sure he will regret it on making her believe that he was different from the rest of those men who took multiple wives or concubines.


    The ache she felt in her heart made her grip on Ming Ya even tighter. She craved for the woman to stop breathing soon.


    She felt the heat all over her body, her vision was red, which eventually caused her to just focus on killing. Wanting bloodshed on her hands.


    Especially the blood of the woman who wore the beautiful long red dress that she did not even have a chance of wearing.


    Gao Lan Mei was only thinking this without much focus on anything else, that is why she did not notice someone approaching near them with a strong kick to her side which caused her to be thrown off Ming Ya and she strongly hit a mud wall that surrounded the courtyard.


    The wall copsed on Gao Lan Mei, burying her under the mud wall, making the four shadow guards who were originally just observing move to save her, but was stopped by a group of men who seemed to be bent on saving Ming Ya.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 185: Pay you with your life

    Chapter 185: Pay you with your life


    This might be a group of men that attacked the others outside the gates as well. Where were the rest? Were all of them defeated?


    One of the female shadow guards released a signal of help. They were regretting to not have done this in the first ce. Their overconfidence had just ended up hurting their Wangfei.


    They tried to fight and save Gao Lan Mei at the same time. While attacking and defending, the female shadow guards used their feet to kick parts of the copsed mud wall to slowly dig their Wangfei out.


    Kai Kai was attacked as well by the men who had saved Ming Ya, the hound was angrily retaliating.


    "Young Miss sorry we arete." Li Shao apologized faking while helping Ming Ya to get a hold of herself. Why would they care if Ming Ya lived or died aside from the fact that half of their payment was not given yet?


    If Li Shao had chosen he would''ve rather hunt down the beasts in the mountain for spirit crystals than dealing with a spoiled brat who chased men as a pastime.


    Strangely that brat looked so much older than the first time he had seen her, with the face showing visible signs of wrinkles and there was also some white hair. What had happened?


    "Useless!" Ming Ya hissed before she weakly pushed Li Shao away. She was still coughing, trying to even her breathing.


    Feeling so much humiliation, she did not even notice the strange looks she was getting from him.


    "Kill her! Kill everyone!" She furiously ordered, despite still having a hard time speaking.


    Li Shao''s face turned ck, they were not assassins, and killing was not part of the deal as well. They did not even kill the guards outside and except tying them up.


    "Young Miss, we can help you leave safely instead." Li Shao offered firmly. "We do not even know who the woman is." He said pointing out at the unknown woman who almost killed a seventh-degree cultivator like Ming Ya.


    Judging by how weak she looked now, the mysterious woman might be using a very unique cultivation method.


    Also with the situation they were in, it was inevitable that some might die if it continued.


    There were ten men with him, two of them already injured by the hound and he did not want to add more casualties to it.


    The others seemed to be still alright, doing a tag team against the four female shadow guards. However, if this still dragged on, who knew when reinforcements might arrive? Or possibly the master himself could show up any time.


    With the way things were turning out, there was no way for Ming Ya to marry Wei Jiayi.


    Better to leave soon. They also did the part of being a decoy, for Ming Ya to get in without hurdles, so saving her life was already a courtesy.


    "Shut up! I will pay you. Kill her! Make sure you kill them. " Ming Ya shrieked pulling Li Shao from the cor to force him to agree.


    Shaking his head, deciding it was already enough, he then pulled up Ming Ya who fought weakly, knowing fully well that Li Shao was nning to drag her out of the ce.


    "Hahaha!" Someoneughed wickedly, then the pile of copsed mud wall started to move.


    <strong>''Bang!''</strong>


    A part of it was pushed out strongly leaving a loud sound and debris, everyone paused to look at what was happening.


    A bloody arm appeared raised in the air, opening, and closing trying to reach for something.


    One of the female shadow guards swiftly moved to pull out Gao Lan Mei, but the moment she touched their Wangfei''s hand, she felt weak and almost lost her consciousness, so she did not have a choice but to let go and move away unsure of what to do next.


    The rest of the rumble moved, then Gao Lan Mei slowly stood up, bloody, dirty and clothes tattered.


    "I will pay you with your life if you leave that woman here for me to y with." Gao Lan Mei smiled, the blood from her head running to her face, giving even the female shadow guards fright.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 186: She is your Wangfei

    Chapter 186: She is your Wangfei


    Gao Lan Mei roughly tilted her head from side to side, popping her strained muscles.


    She even stretched her arms upward and yawned, like a serene cat who just woke up.


    If not from the blood and dirt on her body, as well as the wicked smile and glint, she had on her face, everyone would think she was harmless.


    She slowly walked to where Ming Ya was, who was now desperately trying to grab anyone.


    Li Shao knew when the time came to give up. He had a strong hunch that they will not be leaving soon, reinforcement was surely going to arrive.


    Everyone else was also able to feel the deadly spiritual energy from Gao Lan Mei. Even those shadow guards were anxious to approach.


    Li Shao would rather value his life than a couple of gold coins that he could earn in the future.


    Smirking evilly, "Ah, ah, changed mind. I will just kill anyone who fights back." Gao Lan Mei said, both her hands started coating with red spiritual energy.


    "Gonna start from her of course." Gao Lan Mei said, conversationally.


    "No! No! Help me!" Ming Ya screamed on top of her lungs. Though weak she mussed up all her strength to stand up and grab the nearest missionary, who was, unfortunately, Li Shao.


    Gritting his teeth, "Miss we did not kill anyone. If you just need this woman, we will dly give her to you." Li Shao knew, his choice was cowardly.


    "Li Shao! You are despicable! You were a coward since before. " One of the mercenaries shouted with condemning.


    <em>''Heh. I am despicable for saving your lives?''</em> Li Shao shook his head and smiled knowingly. A keeper who was using a cultivation method that he had never seen before, anyone who understood should stay away.


    Couldn''t the rest of the people smell the rotten scent of death around the bloody woman? Even if they couldn''t smell, just the atmosphere around her was so different that even her supposed allies were afraid to approach.


    "Good! I will pay you greatly once you kill that woman. " Ming Ya pushed Li Shao roughly and moved to the missionary who stood up to fight.


    For Ming Ya, there was no way for the bloody woman against almost all missionaries.


    Kai Kai whined helplessly to Gao Lan Mei not sure if it was fine to approach. Though the hound knew that she was still the same kind mistress. Yet, he felt the difference too. Like the smell of beings from the Underworld.


    Its eyes so big were trying to get its mistress attention, it crouched low, wagging its tail, asking for praise.


    Gao Lan Mei attempted to lift her hand to the hound, intending to reach its head but changed her mind, "Good job, you did not kill anyone because I told you so, right?" she said instead.


    The wickedness on her face faded for a moment, but immediately returned after looking at them, then uttering, "You now can kill anyone who moves to attack." she said to the hound-like she was talking to a person.


    "Wangfei! We will protect you as well!" One of the female shadow guards eximed and then made sure to stand in front of Gao Lan Mei to protect.


    They had already failed their task earlier, causing for Gao Lan Mei to get hurt.


    When the master had summoned them, they already concluded that their Wangfei was only disguised as a male merchant. If not why would Wei Jiayi summon them?


    Even though the master told them that they were not allowed into the courtyard, they should have prioritized protecting Gao Lan Mei since earlier.


    Now, they could only swallow their shame and make sure not tomit the same mistake again.


    "Heh, Wangfei?" Gao Lan Mei grinned, liking the title but still upset at the same time, "That woman said she is Wei Jiayi''s wife, so she is your Wangfei!" she pointed at Ming Ya furiously.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 187: Drunk?

    Chapter 187: Drunk?


    "..."How could she not be the Wangfei, with all the marks on her neck, "Aren''t you Gao Lan Mei? Daughter of Minister Gao Qi?" one of the female guards asked helplessly.


    Though they avoided the presence of their master as the man hated the female scent, the proof alone that she was staying in this courtyard was enough.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, "I am" muttered under her breath, but suddenly sat on the ground, hugging her knees, like a sulking child, "I am not your Wangfei" she said so sad, one of the female guards approached tofort her, but far from her arms reach.


    "She is wearing a pretty dress..." Gao Lan Mei added.


    "Wangfei, that is impossible, you are going to marry Prince Wei" they said, going around her, trying to coax her to agree. "She stole it! We saw it earlier So you are our mistress See, Kai Kai even knows that" gesturing to the hound that was wagging its tail, watching out to anyone who tried to attack.


    She looked at the female shadow guards, skeptically. They also wore all ck, like Wei Jiayi, their face was covered by the ck cloth as well, "Really?" asked softly.


    After getting firm nods, Gao Lan Mei''s eyes lit up, then she smiled, "Yes, I will marry him... Now. " then suddenly stood up, looking for something, "Where is he?" she asked no one in particr.


    Then added, "Did you hide him?" pointing at Ming Ya, "Get him out now!" she even stumped her foot to emphasize her notion.


    "..." Even the female shadow guards got confused with the way Gao Lan Mei was acting. She acted like a drunk who changes her mind every minute.


    "Huh?! Gao Lan Mei?! You are clearly an impostor!" Ming Ya eximed, not believing what she was hearing. The bloody woman in front of her that even some of the mercenaries were wary of was iming to be Gao Lan Mei, the waste of the entire Shizi Empire.


    After saying that, in the blink of an eye, Gao Lan Mei swiftly moved trying to grab Ming Ya but failed because one of the mercenaries deflected her attack.


    "You are so noisy, I want Wei Jiayi! Get him out now!" she said, face and voice void of emotion.


    As the situation was getting dire, the mercenaries, immediately moved to retreat by scattering. Despite this, Gao Lan Mei decided to chase the mercenary that was with Ming Ya.


    Feeling regret, as if they could turn back time, they would have done what Li Shao have suggested in the first ce.


    "Ah! Are we ying tag?" Gao Lan Mei said, "I can count until three, then I will catch you. " she shouted, pping her hands, enjoying the idea of ying.


    "You! You are not going to join?" She said to Li Shao who did not go with the others.


    Li Shao had other ns and being on her good side sounded much more appealing than running for his life. Answering, "I already gave up since earlier." he said truthfully.


    Nodding her head, "Good. I likewise people." Then Gao Lan Mei started counting, "One Two Three!" After thest count, Gao Lan Mei moved swiftly, that even her female shadow guards were not able to keep up.


    They had no idea what will happen next, they could only use themselves as a shield if someone attacked.


    Gao Lan Mei moved quickly, using all her senses, "Found you!" she eximed suddenly after seeing one of the mercenaries with Ming Ya.


    They were already outside of the courtyards, trying to use the spirit beasts in the forest to buy time to escape. Even if they couldn''t escape alive at least the rest were able to.


    They had not expected that Gao Lan will be quick enough to catch up, grabbing one of the mercenary''s head and mming it to the ground.


    Using her hands alone, she was able to smash the mercenary''s head like a pumpkin, warranting an immediate death.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 188: Demon!

    Chapter 188: Demon!


    One hit kill. That''s what Gao Lan Mei liked to happen. Sadly, with the hardened skin and bones due to a higher degree of cultivation, the mercenary was still alive.


    Frowning, "Why are you still alive? y dead!" Gao Lan Mei said unhappily, mming the mercenary''s head again on the ground who did not even hear herint or was not even able to get a chance to call out his spiritual beast to help.


    She bashed, again and again, every time with a stronger force using the man''s devoured life force, ignoring the spatter of blood every time until the mercenary lost his final breath.


    The first death of the day and she was delighted, wanting more.


    "Who''s next? Run now!" Grinning happily, she bends down slightly, ready to leap whenever someone tried to run again.


    Gao Lan Mei could feel her blood pumping so fast, joining the erratic beat of her heart. She was embracing the rush dly, the high of all the spiritual energy that she had umted.


    It was already clouding her mind, add to the smell of blood and fear in the air, she became ecstatic.


    ''Fun. It''s fun to have more. It''s fun when they run and she chases, then they die''. She thought.


    "Demon!" Ming Ya shouted fear undisguised on her face. This woman was reincarnated evil. With the two other mercenaries with her who were now showing fear as well, she panicked.


    "Heh. No, I am Gao Lan Mei. Say it with me, Gao... Lan... Mei..." She said like talking to a child, teaching how to count. Her face still had that wicked smile.


    Gao Lan Mei''s left eye started bleeding ck around the red almost covering the whites. She tilted her head in wonder, waiting for the right moment to attack.


    The female shadow guards did not know what to do. What was taking everyone so long?.


    "No! Impossible! You are a waste!" Ming Ya still couldn''t believe what she was seeing. It would be understandable if Wei Jiayi tried to kill her instead if he did not found her pleasing enough.


    She will never ept that the one in front of her who had just killed a mercenary from the Immortal Domain was the same woman who was always beingughed at, for chasing the second prince despite her being useless.


    Nodding her head, "Yeah, you keep saying" Gao Lan Mei answered, smiling softly, slowly approaching Ming Ya.


    Then Ming Ya added, "Even if you are Gao Lan Mei, you are clearly a witch that somehow was able to make Wei Jiayi drink a love spell. " Though Ming Ya can barely stand up, she will at least try to turn the minds of the guards.


    "He will never marry you! Just look at the sorcery that you have used changing you into a demon!" Continuing with contempt, using it to hide her panic. Ming Ya even subconsciously grabbed the mercenary next to her.


    Gao Lan Mei''s smile disappeared, then moving so fast, appearing in front of Ming Ya, she eyed her intently without speaking.


    The white around her left red eye was nowpletely gone and reced with ck.


    Ming Ya could feel a strange pain, from Gao Lan Mei despite the woman not even touching her. She wanted to cower in fear but was too afraid to remove her eyes away from the bloody woman.


    The deadly atmosphere was too much to bear, even for the mercenary, who grabbed Ming Ya''s hand roughly to let go of him.


    "Hmmm, that is interesting, I never would have thought, my master, is in some love spell" A male voice said. Then they felt more presence arriving around the courtyard.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 189: As long I do not kill her

    Chapter 189: As long I do not kill her


    Gao Lan Mei ignored the new arrival and continued to face her back to them just focusing on the annoying woman wearing her long red dress.


    Hers, because it looked exactly the same as what she had from her previous life.


    Ming Ya immediately asked for help, "Young Master Xi Help me" her voice was so soft, she could barely hear herself due to the dread she was feeling.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled wickedly, then grabbing Ming Ya''s neck with both hands, lifted the woman up, choking very tightly, "You are really noisy. Let''s see if they can help you faster than I kill you." Gao Lan Mei said, senses on high alert.


    Though the presence of the new arrivals aside from Xi Ma was familiar, she did not care. Her only focus was to make the owner of the dainty neck she was holding, suffer.


    She could already feel the spiritual energy flowing from Ming Ya to her, making her feel light-headed, almost delirious with a strength that was running into her veins.


    Xi Ma was surprised with what was going on. The woman wearing the red dress was clearly the Ming family young miss. The other one, wearing white male robes, long hair flowing with the wind, but the outline clearly showed a woman, but he was not sure who it was.


    Ming Ya was lifted high enough for everyone to see her face in despair, her eyes looking at everyone, especially to him asking, begging for help.


    Averting his eyes, he looked at the man who had died with his head smashed like a pumpkin. The other man next to the two women moved back slowly but did not run.


    Just the pale face indicated that he was too scared to make a wrong mistake while looking at the woman wearing white male robes.


    The female shadow guards were also not far, anxiously looking but not moving. The presence of the woman was just familiar, but he was not sure where he had felt it.


    "Miss, the Ming family is a strong family that you cannot really afford to offend. The Wei Pce will not take sides." Xi Ma said indifferently, both hands at his back, speaking like it was not a big deal.


    For Xi Ma, it was just a reminder, that if Ming Ya died it was only the killer''s responsibility. He was more concerned about why a distressed signal was sent.


    "Young Master Xi, as long as I do not kill her, it''s fine, right?" Gao Lan Mei asked indifferently, despite wanting to smell Ming Ya''s blood.


    Since she did not hear any answer, Gao Lan Mei continued to touch Ming Ya. To everyone''s surprise, the originally young woman was turning older by the minute.


    Ming Ya''s face started to get thinner with her arms that were holding Gao Lan Mei''s wrists helplessly trying to free herself. So thin that the red dress she was wearing became too big for her, that it almost fell off her body.


    Old wrinkled marks started showing up on her face, neck and the rest of her body. Her long ck hair started turning white.


    Every physical change on Ming Ya was seen by everyone, and no one could stop it as they were too afraid that it will happen to them as well.


    No one could describe the terror Ming Ya was experiencing. She could feel herself changing, her hands touching Gao Lan Mei wrists started to be so thin that the skin almost stuck to her bones.


    Tears fell from her eyes, that were helplessly looking for anyone to rescue or somehow save her. Her despair increased when she saw them moving away in fear.


    When Gao Lan Mei had enough, she abruptly released Ming Ya''s neck, then faced Xi Ma saying, "See, she is not dead yet."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 190: Uncontrollable

    Chapter 190: Uncontroble


    Looking at everyone else, Gao Lan Mei still had that wicked smile on her face, her eyes twinkling with delight, showing how satisfied she was with causing a hopeless future for Ming Ya.


    She probably did not even understand why she felt sick joy for making the woman''s future unthinkable.


    Gao Lan Mei only knew that it was fun, the most enjoyment she ever had, since her existence started.


    Wei Jiayi was only used as an excuse for her, to have a justifiable reason to relish in the potential energy bursting from within.


    Well, add to the fact that she also did not like any female getting near Wei Jiayi. It all started with the ache in her heart, that''s why she neglected to practice any control.


    There was no regret anyway, as she was thoroughly entertained.


    Xi Ma''s eyes bulged in surprise, the woman was so beautiful that they could not help but stare. They were dazed momentarily forgetting Ming Ya''s appearance, which was now a weak old woman, slumped to the ground.


    Regardless of how both her eyes were red, surrounded by ck, they all were still mesmerized from how she looked.


    The dried blood on her face did not even marred her beauty a bit but created an ancient feeling, as the blood looked like it had all the right to be there, on her beautiful face.


    She smiledzily to everyone, doing a quick nce, then pointed now at the coughing and sobbing Ming Ya, "All good?" Gao Lan Mei asked Xi Ma who was still looking at her strangely.


    Frowning after not getting any response, she strongly kicked Ming Ya across Xi Ma''s feet, "There. You can check that she is still breathing," she said with a wicked smirk.


    Xi Ma got back from his senses and embarrassingly looked down at Ming Ya, remembering the extent of what had really happened.


    "This" Xi Ma really did not know what to say. His brain got froze momentarily early, and somehow still dazed on how the wicked woman looked.


    One of the female shadow guards approached but not close enough for Gao Lan Mei to reach, still afraid of the recent incidents. However, they did not want Wei Jiayi to arrive and find that his Wangfei was injured.


    Bowing respectfully, "Wangfei Please allow us to treat your wounds" the female guard uttered softly.


    Gao Lan Mei was not able to answer, instead, she suddenly winced, her hand grabbing a handful of hair to pull roughly, using the burning pain on her scalp to distract her.


    <em>''More. More. Kill all of them...''</em> Every fiber of her being screamed at her, asking for more.


    More of what? Blood, spiritual energy, lust.


    If Gao Lan Mei was in the right mind, she would have questioned thest one. What did lust have to do with her overuse of Devour,bined with her stabilizing spiritual energy? Probably, that was because of the purple incense?


    In all honesty, her mind had already been clouded since earlier, that she wasn''t able to think sometimes, but Gao Lan Mei tried to fight and barely won. She wanted to use the elerating rise of her energy.


    All her senses start to heightened, mostly feeling the rush, they wanted to destroy something. Her emotions started to fade regardless of how she fought for control.


    Then it suddenly burst, the uncontroble spiritual energy from her body, "Hahaha!" sheughed loudly, feeling the pain in her muscles and savoring it.


    At that time she lost the battle and stopped trying to fight for control, just embracing the rampaging energy that looked like red and blue lightning, allowing it to cause havoc, not even distinguishing friend or foe.


    <strong>''Crush!''</strong>


    <strong>''Booomm!''</strong>


    Rocks and trees got suddenly smashed next to Gao Lan Mei when arge spiritual bear on a fell from the sky.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 191: Purification Pentagram

    Chapter 191: Purification Pentagram


    Wei Jiayi arrived at the scene standing up on the bear, with his ever gloomy handsome face.


    The bear was supposed to be cooked by Gao Lan Mei, but judging by the current situation, it would take a while before he could taste his wife''s cooked food.


    He looked like someone who had just finished fighting against a strong opponent. His lower lip was cut, there was also some dry blood on it. A part of his robe was torn as well. It looked like a cut from a sword.


    With his face scowling, it was apparent that Wei Jaiyi was in a very bad mood.


    "I will deal with you allter for just watching your princess get hurt badly, and for letting her go on a rampage," Wei Jiayi''s said, voice deadly. He did not even look at any of his subordinates. All his attention was only towards Gao Lan Mei.


    The female shadow guards could not rebut and did not even know what to think. What were they going to say? That it was their master''s fault that a crazy woman was chasing him and that it caused their Wangfei to be upset?


    "Hmmm... So this is what you mean when you say she is in good hands." Gao Tsu said mockingly, crossing his arms over his chest. They arrived shortly after Wei Jiayi.


    The old man had a bruise on his face as well and a part of his robe was burnt. Judging by that it seemed Wei Jiayi had fought with the old man earlier.


    "Father, we need to help Mei''er," Li Mao said worriedly, looking at her daughter anxiously.


    "Tsk. Where did she learn this anyway? The red spiritual energy is external and forcefully taken," Gao Tsu said shaking his head. If a keeper learned such an ability, it would result in chaos.


    "Father! We do not have time to worry about how she learned it, we need to help Mei''er immediately!" Li Mao could only helplessly exim while watching her daughter just standing up, dazed.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes were red and ck with no whites. The ck was also slowly spreading out to her face like protruded veins while the spiritual energy from her body continued to burst.


    If no one could do something, she would lose her humanity!


    "Oy! Cradle snatching dragon! How do you n to help my granddaughter?" Gao Tsu asked Wei Jiayi anxiously,pletely ignoring the hostile stare from the Wei Prince subordinates, because of his insult.


    Wei Jiayi, gritting his teeth, said, "Purification Pentagram." He tried suppressing his annoyance because of dealing with the Gao Old Master.


    If it were not because of this fellow, he would have already arrived earlier and Gao Lan Mei would not be like this. He was really contemting how to get the Purification Pentagram done, even without his wife knowing.


    "Smart," Gao Tsumented. Then nodding his head, "Let''s begin whenever you are ready," headed in urgency, ready to jump in position anytime.


    "Father, hold on," Li Mao said immediately. "You cannot join the pentagram, only keepers can." She said telepathically, to make sure no one would hear aside from Gao Tsu.


    The keeper''s blood on Gao Lan Mei was still the dominating one, Gao Tsu would not be able to help at all.


    "Wei Jiayi! I will be part of the pentagram! We need four more immediately!" Li Mao said hastily.


    Cultivation methods that werebeled as sacred were not only to remind anyone how powerful they were, but it also weighed the responsibilities behind each art. If such art was used incorrectly, it would be a disaster!


    If she was not mistaken, Gao Lan Mei had overused Devour, causing her cultivation to go on a rampage.


    On much better circumstances, she would be happy and would celebrate Gao Lan Mei''s cultivation progress. It was just sad that it seemed she did not know a lot of things regarding her daughter, recently.


    "Xi Ma! Summon all keepers who can go here, immediately!" Wei Jiayimanded using sound friction, making sure Xi Ma was the only one who could hear.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 192: Different

    Chapter 192: Different


    "Hmm... So many strong beings..." Gao Lan Mei suddenlymented looking around, her smile so mischievous that made Wei Jaiyi annoyed, even though herst focus was him.


    "Well, aren''t you the strongest here?" she said referring to Wei Jiayi, with a smirk.


    Everyone who understood what was going on could clearly tell that Gao Lan Mei was now different. Her gaze was not dazed anymore like she had just woken up from a dream and nowpletely awake.


    Her presence alone smelled death. The atmosphere around her made everyone feel that it was very dangerous to even approach her at that moment.


    Adding the way she looked at everyone like they were her toys and she was looking forward to being entertained.


    The trees and nts around her had already dried up because of the invisible current around her, that consumed and gathered spiritual energy without touching.


    However, the more spiritual energy she would consume, the more impurities would go into her system, clouding her physically and mentally until she would be just a shell of energy.


    She looked at him with a raised brow, but alert, watching out for a sudden move, just like she was aware that he was up to something.


    Frowning, "What are you still waiting for?" Wei Jiayi eximed atXi Ma who was staring at Gao Lan Mei stupidly like he was hypnotized.


    Xi Ma was startled and came back to his senses, shaking his head trying to remove theplete bewilderment.


    He did not like Gao Lan Mei romantically, but for some reason whenever he looked at her, it was like he was being hypnotized.


    He immediately created multiple pawns in the form of small white rabbits, having them quickly move to the unknown destination.


    Xi Ma''s back was sweating heavily. Was the time enough for them to be able to set up the Purification Pentagram before Gao Lan Mei waspletely consumed by the impurities?


    They had never dealt with purification that was from the external force. Most of the time, it was because of forbidden magic or curses.


    A cultivation method that resulted in the user''s going on a rampage, it was the first he had heard about.


    "Oy! Wei Jiayi! Why are you still standing there? What''s the use of you being a chief sentinel if you cannot summon even those we need immediately?" Gao Tsu eximed impatiently.


    Gao Tsu knew that keepers were hiding and their count was very little, but they would never turn their backs to their benefactor, especially to a sentinel-like Wei Jiayi who had taken some under his wing as a subordinate.


    "Heh, Chief Sentinel? You have some secrets there, husband," Gao Lan Mei said casually with a mock smile, despite not really knowing or caring what Wei Jiayi did with that authority.


    She was still feeling high and embracing the spiritual energies that were freely feeding her. Sentinel, it sounded so familiar.


    Where had she heard that before? However, it did not matter as she was just hungry and wanted more spiritual energy!


    In better circumstances, Wei Jiayi would have been ecstatic at Gao Lan Mei''s acknowledgment of him as her husband, but that was not the case at the time.


    "Shut up Gao Tsu!" Wei Jiayi seethed, "You are not helping!", he added with a voiceced with annoyance.


    He needed to distract Gao Lan Mei so that she would not attack anyone else. She needed to be stopped from consuming more spiritual energy.


    But how? She did not need to touch anything to devour the life and spiritual energy around her.


    "Mei Mei..." Wei Jiayi walked slowly towards Gao Lan Mei who just looked at him curiously, tilting her head, a smile on her face like she was thoroughly entertained, looking forward to what he was going to do.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 193: Reaping the benefits

    Chapter 193: Reaping the benefits


    Wei Jiayi released his own, spiritual energy, condensing fire to form lightning, using it to deflect Gao Lan Mei''s rampaging spiritual energy, so he could be able to get near her enough, for arms to reach.


    He could feel the pressure around her. Gao Lan Mei smiled brightly like she was delighted with him near. <em>''So she could absorb my spiritual energy,''</em> Wei Jiayi thought bitterly.


    The energy that was getting out of him was not much to cause him to immediately feel weak. He never expected that he would be reaping the benefits of dual cultivation as well.


    It seemed he could somehow neutralize Devour, because of the spiritual energy that they had shared. He was still getting used to it and hoping that he had enough time to save her still.


    The static wave was too much in the air, giving others goosebumps, especially when contrasting spiritual energy shed, making the most beings around move back as they held their breath.


    Even if they had already moved away, they could still feel it. What more for Wei Jiayi who was now the closest to Gao Lan Mei.


    <em>''Master please stay safe...''</em> They could only support. They had never encountered a being who had the same ability as their Wangfei.


    They also knew that they would just hinder Wei Jiayi''s progress despite how badly they wanted to back him up.


    However, there were just some beings who did not understand the severity of the situation.


    "Wei Jiayi? What are you doing? Stay away from her! She is a demon!" Ming Ya eximed, voice hoarse due to her being weak and her forced aging.


    Ming Ya could not believe that the rumor that the Wei Prince was ugly was not true. The demon woman gave her the feeling of hopelessness.


    She could at least destroy the woman''s image so Wei Jiayi would leave her. Who would want someone that would cause them to die so soon?


    Wei Jiayi frowned, taking a quick side nce at the one who spoke, making sure that most of his attention was still towards Gao Lan Mei.


    His face turned cker after seeing the red dress, the now old woman was wearing.


    He then suddenly sent a st to Ming Ya, not even caring if the woman would die.


    "Ah!" The st of fire hit Ming Ya''s legs. It was burning her slowly, especially the long red dress that she was wearing. "Wei Jiayi! I am telling you the truth! Can''t you see?" She asked screaming in despair, still trying to stand her point.


    Adding more, she said, "She is a dirty woman! Open your eyes! Look at her neck!" Ming Ya forced herself to roll on the forest soil, hoping the fire would stop. It did but the burns were still very painful.


    Despite this, Ming Ya would not give up. As long as she lived and got out of this ce to ask for her father''s help, there was still a way to get back to normal.


    "Hehe, you should really open your eyes. I like that dress. You should have not burnt it." Gao Lan Mei said casually, indifferently looking at Ming Ya.


    Gao Lan Mei hummed under her breath, "Hmm... Hmm... Hmm..." Then lifting her finger to run across her face. Particrly lingering to the ck protruded veins she said, "Heh, I guess she is right," giggling with the notion.


    Then her attention moved away from Wei Jiayi. Turning her back at him in dismissal, she then nced at the beings with them who were just watching anxiously.


    "Aren''t you going to attack?" She asked no one in particr. No fun if they were not resisting. Then noticing something, "Hmm, mother, are you here to stop me?" she said with her tone indifferent,ced with warning.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 194: I owe you everything

    Chapter 194: I owe you everything


    "You must fight it before itpletely consumes you." Li Mao wanted to move closer to her daughter but was stopped by Gao Tsu, who shook his head at his daughter-inw.


    He had already listened to Wei Jiayi telling him to shut up, but he was still antsy on what the dragon was trying to do by moving closer to Gao Lan Mei.


    Since Wei Jiayi was still alive, that also meant he was doing something right.


    "I told you before, I will give you everything you want. Even if it is the same dress." Wei Jiayi uttered softly, reminding her that he meant every word that he had promised before.


    Then he told Gao Lan Mei, "I also like how your neck looks like now," looking at her neck, his eyes getting softer.


    With a smirk, "You made it like that, so that makes sense." Wei Jiayi had sessfully gotten her attention again.


    "Mei Mei, this is enough, let''s go back. Eat lots of food and sleep for the rest of the day. You can also y with Kai Kai if you want to," Wei Jiayi offered softly trying to persuade.


    Gao Lan Mei did not answer, instead, she lifted both her hands, in an attempt to reach out to Wei Jiayi.


    However, before she could touch his skin, her hands halted directly across his face, so close that he could feel the heat on her palms, ready to greedily get his spiritual energy.


    "Heh, since I am a demon, does your word still count?" She asked knowingly. Only an idiot man would sacrifice himself, just because of some petty words, made as a promise.


    Instead of answering, Wei Jiayi lowered his face to touch Gao Lan Mei''s hand, his face immediately went pale "Demon or not you are still my wife. Even if you turn into a rat, that will never change," he uttered firmly not caring how others looked at him at that time.


    "Wei Jiayi! You have lost your mind! Why are you giving her more spiritual energy?!" Li Mao eximed after she saw what he had done. Had he lost his mind as well?


    "Why are you not listening to them?" Gao Lan Mei asked, frowning at Wei Jiayi''s action. She tried to remove her hand but was stopped by him when he held her wrists. "You are looking for death."


    "Come back to me," Wei Jiayi said, staring at her intently with mismatched silver and yellow eyes. His predator side was helping, trying to look for her remaining humanity. "You can do this." He said with confidence.


    Wei Jiayi would never doubt her. His tigress, who has her own will and stood by it.


    Gao Lan Mei shivered lightly at the shes of memory from theirst interaction. His naked proud self, their recent yful banter. The way he always got her attention, and his possessively trying to keep it that way.


    She shook the memory off her head finding it unimportant,pared to the strength that she was going to get from him.


    However, hurting him gave her a strong ache. It already made her feel ufortable when his face had started to get pale. She tugged her hands strongly, for him to release her, but he would not let go.


    "Let go! You really want to get hurt!" Gao Lan Mei eximed furiously.


    With a knowing smile, "Are you going to hurt me? I do not mind. I am yours anyway. I owe you everything. I will give you my life without hesitation if you want me to." Wei Jiayi said while continuing to hold her wrists, using it to force her hands to stay on touching his face.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 195: Manipulating

    Chapter 195: Manipting


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Gao Lan Mei wanted to cover her ears, but she could not. She started to use every means, for him to let go.


    She kicked but he just deflected it. She was slowly starting to feel the frustration. The numbing feeling was slowly fading and she was not sure why there were tears running down from her eyes.


    She released some more of her spiritual energy to scare him away, but he just ignored it and epted the damage.


    She also wanted to use devour but did not want to feel more ache in her heart!


    Wei Jiayi allowed her to hit him with her spiritual energy that was as strong as lightning, drawing blood. As long as she would feel much better it was fine. His dragon''s blood would heal him eventually.


    He was also hoping her to feel more emotions, like pity or sorrow when she saw him being hurt.


    shes of memories kept on appearing in her mind, of recent and so far back! It hurt Hearing his voice hurt so much!


    <em>''I will give you my life if you want me to.''</em> She had heard that before. It was the same voice from someone that she knew she had forcefully forgotten.


    Why would she choose to forget? Painful memory! That was the only reason why she would choose to do so and remembering scared her! She did not want to be scared!


    Even if Gao Lan Mei was seriously intending to hurt him, Wei Jiayi would not let her go now.


    He knew that the moment he did, she would choose to harden her heart and he had a bad feeling that if he failed, he would never be with her again!


    Eventually, Gao Lan Mei gave up attacking. "Mei Mei, please, let''s not fight, everything will be alright," Wei Jiayi uttered helplessly, releasing her wrists to wipe away her tears.


    "It hurts" she said holding her head, shaking him off, as well as the pain in her head. She was trying to push him away but failed.


    The rampaging spiritual energy slowly stopped as well, and Wei Jiayi would not let this chance go.


    Though Wei Jiayi did not want to see her crying, her tears proved that she still had some of her humanity left and they were not toote!


    Feeling ted, Wei Jiayi sent small kisses all over her face before his lips touched hers, his arms embracing her tightly as he could express how relieved he was for her have to calm down.


    Gao Lan Mei did not fight for control and just allowed Wei Jiayi to passionately kiss her, just feeling his familiar arms holding her closely.


    Then, suddenly he vanished, making her frown and opening her eyes that were clearly showing her unhappiness.


    Her scarlet eyes that were still surrounded with ck suddenly narrowed to what she saw, then she went on ring at all the beings on lotus position surrounding her, forming a pentagram barrier to purify.


    Hissing under her breath, then smirking, she said, "I always knew you were just fooling me Wei Jiayi." The betrayal in her eyes was masked, directed at Wei Jiayi.


    Feeling betrayed hurt. The pain in her heart reminded her why it was best to just feel numb.


    "Mei Mei, I will never fool you. This is for your own good..." Wei Jiayi said, showing the unmistakable hurt from Gao Lan Mei''s words.


    Laughing wickedly, "Is it for my own good that you y with my emotions, manipting me to do what you want?" Gao Lan Mei asked usingly, slumming her hands on the barrier but it did not even budge.


    Wei Jiayi couldn''t deny that, and he would never apologize for it. So that moment, he could just look at her sadly, without acknowledging his ession.


    She could call him despicable, maniptor or whatever, as long as she would stay with him, always, he would not care about anything else.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</strong> </em>

 Chapter 196: Just accept it!

    Chapter 196: Just ept it!


    "Mei''er we are doing this for your own good..." Li Mao defended Wei Jiayi softly, "Pleasee back to us..." She started to be teary, her chants, breaking.


    Had she been honest enough with her daughter, this would probably have not happened. Li Mao swore to tell Gao Lan Mei everything as soon as she was better.


    "Madam Gao please concentrate!" Xi Ma eximed, getting back to the purification chants.


    This was the first time they were dealing with such a thing in the Mortal Domain. The high barrier on the mountain was noticeable and would get attention, but they would worry about itter.


    Looking at the familiar faces, "Aha! Brother! Help me!" She called out to Lou Ren who was also one of the beings forming the pentagram.


    Lou Ren''s eyes bulged in surprise but he did not stop chanting. He could just wonder why their Wangfei that was on a rampage was calling him brother.


    "Hehe, it''s me!" Gao Lan Mei shrieked, pointing at herself, finding Lou Ren''s reaction interesting. "Lan Gao! Help me! Quickly!" Her voice was changing to Merchant Lan.


    Lou Ren looked at Gao Lan Mei sceptically, not breaking the purification chant.


    More surprise. How strong could she be to not feel anything after staying inside the pentagram, despite how she looked now?


    The ck veins were already reaching her neck. Once it reached her heart it was over! They might need to kill her, and that was not something he wanted to do.


    He smiled helplessly at Gao Lan Mei and then shook his head. Now he knew why he was sofortable with ''Merchant Lan''.


    The blood called out to the family. Aside from that, she was their Wangfei. Since that was the case, the more they needed to save her!


    The bright light inside the purification barrier continued to clearly show the dark impurities around Gao Lan Mei.


    It looked like ck dust surrounding her, slowly rising then disappearing inside the barrier.


    Since Lou Ren was not willing to help and just continued with the chant, "Did you betray me too?" Gao Lan Mei eximed with mock hurt, pouting pitifully. She evenid down on the ground, rolling like a child on tantrum.


    Gritting his teeth, "Mei Mei!" Wei Jiayi eximed, trying to get her attention. Even if she looked at him with hate, it was fine!


    With his possessiveness surfacing, "Why is she like that to Lou Ren?" heined.


    Gao Lan Mei smirked but did not look at Wei Jiayi, pretending to ignore him.


    "Heh! Your part of the team now?" Gao Lan Mei pointed out to the man who caused most of her injuries.


    Li Shao frowned. Regardless of what side he was on, he would not turn his back and ignore a being from their tribe. A Keeper regardless living on the tribe valley was still a being that has blessed blood running in their veins.


    "Xi Ma! Xi Jun! both of you. Why are you all ganging up on me?" She said with a hurtful tone but got no response from them.


    Gao Lan Mei suddenly mmed her fists on the barrier, making it shook multiple times, then sheughed mockingly, "Let''s see how long you all willst."


    The impurities around her darkened, intensifying trying to resist being purified. Red and ck spiritual energy started to go on a rampage inside the pentagram, attacking the barrier.


    "Everyone hold on!" Someone shouted when the barrier started showing cracks.


    "Gao Lan Mei! If we fail and we need to kill you, I swear I will chase you in the Underworld. Even in your next life!" Wei Jiayi eximed, feeling utter despair.


    "So stop! Just ept it. It''s useless to fight back!" Despite not being a keeper, Wei Jiayi ced his hands on the barrier, helping everyone in stabilizing it, "Please I am begging you, do not fight it..." Whispering, he almost choked, feeling the lump in his throat.


    After he said that the rampaging spiritual energy from Gao Lan Mei stopped, "Ah! No! No!" She started to cry in anguish, the ck veins slowly fading. "Feng Ji! Stop!"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 197: Sleep well

    Chapter 197: Sleep well


    "Mei Mei what''s going on?!" Wei Jiayi wanted to go inside the barrier but he knew he should not.


    "It''s fine miss..." A child''s voice was heard by everyone, "As long as you are fine..." The voice slowly turned eerie,


    "No! Stop! Feng Ji!" Gao Lan Mei sobbed, her eyes back to its normal shade of ck. "I''m sorry... So sorry..." She should have fought greed more. It was all her fault. She should have known better.


    "Feng Ji stop! Trust me I will save Gao Lan Mei. " Wei Jiayi called out, realizing what was going on.


    Feng Ji who could also use Devour was probably absorbing Gao Lan Mei''s spiritual energy including the impurities.


    However, if she did that then Feng Ji will be just a savage beast.


    "Why would I trust you? If you had not appeared, we would have been enjoying a peaceful life." Feng Ji appeared in her child form behind her master, arms encircled on Gao Lan Mei''s neck, clinging.


    The ck dust around Feng Ji was more intense and almost looked like dark smoke surrounding her and Gao Lan Mei.


    Wings wide open, indicating that Feng Ji was ready to fly away anytime. With an using voice, she said, "Just like what happened a long time ago. It''s all your fault!"


    The eyes that originally were scarlet red as well were now all ck, dark veins protruding almost on Feng Ji''s entire face. Even the child''s hair that was originally red was now all ck.


    Feng Ji was clinging to Gao Lan Mei, like a demon child keeping her food.


    "What do you mean?" Wei Jiayi asked. The way Feng Ji was speaking was now like Gao Lan Mei earlier, rationality starting to fade.


    He understood that it was only because of the impurities but the usation seemed to be referring to something else, "Are you talking about the time when we were in the Void forest?" It was not time to chat, Wei Jiayi knew that but he couldn''t help it.


    With a snort, Feng Ji did not answer Wei Jiayi anymore, "Miss, let''s get away from here. Where no one else can bother us again." Feng Ji asked, softly but her eyes showed wickedness.


    The eyes are the mirror of a being''s soul. A being that had more impurities will be corrupted and will act on the hearts most hidden desires.


    "No! Feng Ji stop! Do not take Gao Lan Mei away!" Wei Jiayi yelled, fearced in his voice. The pentagram that was currently formed was for beings only, not a beast.


    The pentagram could continue to help Gao Lan Mei to get purified, but not Feng Ji.


    "Mei Mei! Listen to me! I will help you and Feng Ji" Wei Jiayi tried again, palms hitting the barrier in frustration to get her attention.


    Shaking her head, Gao Lan Mei softly asked, "Feng Ji, do you really want to be with me?" while she smiled bitterly to Feng Ji''s child form.


    The child happily said, "Yes miss! Let''s leave everyone behind. Hehe!"


    cing her hand on top of Feng Ji''s head, "Feng Ji, do you trust me?" Gao Lan Mei asked again with sorrow, tears in her eyes.


    Most of the impurities were removed and some of her emotions were back especially regretted. Now she understood the severity of what Feng Ji had done, all because of her short moment of irrationality.


    Devour, had its restrictions set, Gao Lan Mei now knew that both she and Feng Ji had passed that restriction.


    Wei Jiayi saved her, but he could not save Feng Ji.


    Feng Ji smiled and nodded, "I trust you miss. I know you will not choose him." The child uttered confidently.


    Gao Lan Mei embraced Feng Ji tightly, "I''m so sorry..." She uttered almost sobbing, her hand suddenly pierced to the child''s chest from her back, to pull out her beating heart, "Sleep well..." whispering under her breath she kissed Feng Ji''s forehead.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 198: Asking for forgiveness

    Chapter 198: Asking for forgiveness


    Feng Ji closed her eyes and leaned on Gao Lan Mei, not uttering anything, showing her full trust to her master.


    Despite her mind already being clouded by the impurities, Feng Ji still trusted Gao Lan Mei wholeheartedly. Her loyalty was stronger than any emotion that she had at that moment.


    "Mei Mei, why?" Wei Jiayi could barely speak. Even if Feng Ji wanted to take Gao Lan Mei away, the sparrow was still a very good friend, his onlypanion when he was getting better in the Void Forest.


    The beast confidence, and yful nature, he won''t be able to see it again.


    Gao Lan Mei could only shake her head, she uttered softly while crying, "A creation from my own flesh and blood, take the honor to be back to where you originally came from."


    After saying this softly and to everyone''s surprise, she started eating the still beating bloody heart. She slowly gobbled the heart until none was left.


    Gao Lan Mei felt the burning in her throat to her stomach, that was slowly digesting the flesh that she had just taken, absorbing the life force.


    Even Wei Jiayi had no idea what was going on. Gao Lan Mei seemed to be doing a ritual of which he had never heard before. He just couldn''t believe that as a master she chose to give up on saving Feng Ji.


    With her bloody mouth, Gao Lan Mei hugged Feng Ji''s cold body, she then looked at Wei Jiayi intently with teary eyes, "I am sorry that I got so greedy for wanting so much power immediately... To the extent of ignoring the limit and hurting those around me..."


    Pausing for a moment, Gao Lan Mei then looked at the sky, "I am sorry for wanting too much even if it was not for me... Please forgive me! Forgive me!" Recognizing her faults, she asked for a reprieve.


    The purification pentagram started to emit a very bright light that those around could not help but cover their eyes.


    Even those who formed the pentagram closed their eyes to allow the purification to finish.


    "Ah!" Gao Lan Mei screamed in pain, because of the burning feeling the light was giving her.


    The light was actually trying to dissolve all impurities that she still had even from within her very bones.


    This also caused her spiritual points to burn from exhaustion, due to the drastic changes that were happening to her body.


    With Gao Lan Mei affirmation of penitence, the full extent of the purification pentagram was now used,pletely removing all impure energy.


    When the bright light disappeared with the pentagram, Gao Lan Mei was still catching her breath but she felt already back to normal, better.


    However, Feng Ji''s blood was still on her, on her face. Her robes were still dirty from mud and dried blood as well.


    Wei Jiayi immediately moved to approach her, crouching down, to check on Gao Lan Mei, both hands holding her face looking at her intently. Then he sadly gazed at Feng Ji who Gao Lan Mei was still holding in her arms.


    "Why? You did not give me a chance." Shaking his head, he silently whispered, "I do not have the right to question you but why did you choose to do this?" Wei Jiayi sat on the ground across Gao Lan Mei, his voice purely anguished.


    "You couldn''t save her." Gao Lan Mei said firmly lowering her head, "She was not a beast or a being." Then added sadly.


    She lifted her hand, gesturing for Wei Jiayi to hold Feng Ji, "I am sorry, can you keep her for me. I will fix this." Gao Lan Mei said tiredly but with determination, she vowed from her heart that she will do all means possible to revive Feng Ji before she lost her consciousness.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 199: Punishable by law

    Chapter 199: Punishable byw


    Wei Jiayi immediately held Gao Lan Mei before her head could hit the ground. "Xi Ma... " Wei Jiayi called out then gestured for Xi Ma to carry Feng Ji. "You know what to do," he added.


    cing his arm around her back and the other arm beneath the bend of her knee so Wei Jiayi could pick her up gently.


    The spiritual energy from her was almost nonexistent, just like the first time he had seen her on the Medical Pavilion.


    If he was not able to hear the beating of her heart, it would have been easy to assume that she was not breathing at all.


    Gao Lan Mei''s head wasying on his chestpletely still, that she did not even show any indication that she was breathing.


    Wei Jiayi ignored everyone else and just silently walked back to his courtyard when multiple presences arrived, unweed.


    Despite this, he still continued to just proceed to his intent, toy Gao Lan Mei on a much morefortable bed.


    "Why am I not surprised that you are involved in this Prince Wei?" Chen Zhang Yongmented indifferently, purposefully blocking Wei Jiayi''s way. He also curiously stared at the woman Wei Jiayi currently had on his arms.


    All of Wei Jiayi''s subordinates wanted to react but Chen Zhang Yong had not arrived alone. Beings surrounded them, but their presence was hidden on Mount Hua''s forest, blending, almost without a trace. Justice Affairs.


    "Move." Wei Jiayi said indifferently but with the clear threat in his voice. He had no time to deal with unnecessary beings.


    Though Wei Jiayi understood that the pentagram will cause attention, he hadpletely ignored one particr man who was also staying in Mount Hua who was hard to kill like a cockroach.


    Chen Zhang Yong was the first prince of the Shizi Empire. The man was a known sadist that was also the reason why he was currently the head of Justice Affairs. Causing pain and feeling pain was the prince favorite hobby.


    On first look, no one would think that Chen Zhang Yong had a sadistic nature. With the handsome face, that could make swoon, anyone, if not for the permanent evil glint in his eyes that regardless how he pretended to be an innocent bystander, he won''t be able to fool smart beings like Wei Jiayi.


    "Ah! Grumpy as ever!" Chen Zhang Yanmented, relishing every moment that he could annoy Wei Jiayi. "You do not need to speak with me. However, the great disturbance is punishable byw." Chen Zhang Yong said grinning innocently.


    He was initially looking forward to causing trouble for Wei Jiayi, but seeing that there was something suspicious in these events, Chen Zhang Yong decided to hold down his curiosity, first, he will get more information about this incident.


    There was really no harm in pretending to work for the good of the Shizi Empire sometimes. He was also very curious with the woman Wei Jiayi was holding. Because Wei Jiayi never, as in, never touched a woman. Wei Jiayi was either a broken sleeve or impotent.


    With a growl, "Move!" Wei Jiayi ordered sending Chen Zhang Yong a death re, that made the man shiver with delight.


    Chen Zhang Yong could only imagine Wei Jiayi kneeling in front of him begging for mercy. He looked forward to all the fun things that they will do together. Breaking bones, then healing. He also looked forward to the smell of burning flesh. Wei Jiayi''s burning flesh.


    Just thinking this, Chen Zhang Yong lower half started to react,<em> ''Ah! Wei Jiayi! What must I do for you tomit an unforgivable crime so I can hide you in the mountain dungeons?''</em>


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </strong></em>

 Chapter 200: Heartless being

    Chapter 200: Heartless being


    Xi Ma who was still holding Feng Ji was notfortable with the situation. Just feeling the gaze of those hidden beings made him feel ufortable.


    The station of the Justice Affairs was might be residing in the Shizi Empire but that did not mean it mattered where they stayed and that it will affect the current position they had in all the domains.


    Justice Affairs was being backed up by strength connected to the Immortal Domain and higher. Even Wei Jiayi was extremely cautious when dealing with them. Headed by a curator, then coordinators and state representative.


    For the Shizi Empire, Chen Zhang Yong was the current states representative, judging by his ck robes with the Justice Affairs carve emblem hanging in front of him on a gold ne.


    He was also known to take advantage of his authority and feed his sadism, hurting anyone he found interesting. As long as that person broke thew he was allowed to do as he pleased, inside the affair''s station.


    Chen Zhang Yong was just known for just relish and take advantage of his current position not only on the Shizi Empire but to others as well.


    Laws were set in ce between all domains, starting with the Cultivation Restriction Talisman, so those who broke it, Justice Affairs were there to punish. The punishment was also known to be so severe that one would just choose to die. One could beg but mercy will never be granted.


    They also needed to make sure that thesews were implemented so that the immortal cultivators could take advantage of their strength that may not cause unbnce with the order of forces.


    Those who worked under the Justice Affairs were not required to wear the restriction talisman. That was the reason as well why everyone was on alert. No one knew how strong cultivators were in Justice Affairs. They could only feel the pressure from those around them, hidden, watching the current events going on.


    Even Gao Tsu who was just silently observing was also on high alert while he tried to cover Li Mao.


    Gao Tsu had never liked Justice Affairs. Anything that had unknown strong forces covering for it even in the Immortal Domain was not something he wanted to deal with at all. Add to the fact that he had proven something with what happened to Gao Lan Mei earlier.


    "Your highness first prince! Please help me!" Ming Ya eximed crawling towards Chen Zhang Yong, interrupting the man''s daydream.


    Ming Ya would not just let go of the opportunity to get out of the mountain alive, even if it meant she had to endure talking to a sadistic prince.


    "Oh? Why should I do that?" Chen Zhang Yong smiled maliciously, looking down at a pathetically looking old woman who currently had burned legs.


    His annoyance for being interrupted in his daydream was not surfacing at all. With how the woman looked, her will to still live seemed to be too strong.


    "Your Highness, I am Ming Ya! Ming Cong''s daughter! Please help me!" Ming Ya eximed, with a sob.


    She was not going to forgive Gao Lan Mei, and she will make sure to exact revenge on the Gao Family as well. Even Wei Jiayi, he will pay.


    Chen Zhang Yong wondered, "Ming Ya? The one who chases Wei Jiayi? She is a young miss. Good. You are taking me for a fool." he snorted and stated with a warning.


    "No! It was done by a demon! Ga-" She was not able to speak further as she already started losing her senses. This was because before she knew it, her head was already on the ground, severed from her body.


    Thest vision that she had Wei Jiayi looking down at her with indifference while he was holding Gao Lan Mei with an arm then his free hand had long sharp ws dripping with blood. Her blood.


    Demon. Wei Jiayi was a heartless being that she should have not offended.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 201: The Deacon

    Chapter 201: The Deacon


    At that moment Ming Ya''s greatest regret was to want Wei Jiayi. Did she love him? Probably not. She only wanted him, before, for his wealth and power. Now, she knew; he had a face that rivaled angels but cruelty that matched demons. Did she hate him? Probably.


    However, with that, she finally understood that a demon would only want another demon, to keep.


    "I hate noisy beings." Wei Jiayimented. He will not have Ming Ya to telling anyone else what had happened. He was able to make sure earlier, during the purification ritual, that intruders were sent on limbo until the formation broke.


    "Aw! Wei Jiayi she was still speaking!" Chen Zhang Yong eximed, sending a scrutinizing gaze to Wei Jiayi''s hand- which now seemed much lethal than a sword. Killing so swiftly: without a sound and in the blink of an eye.


    Wei Jiayi flickered his hand, intentionally making sure some drops of blood, from his hand, reached Chen Zhang Yong''s face. He then picked up Gao Lan Mei bridal style- again with an emotionless expression -while made Chen Zhang Yong, unable to speak, hastily wiped the blood off of his face.


    "There is nothing here anymore. We took care of the beast corrupted by impurities." Wei Jiayi said indifferently, then paused for a moment.


    He first swallowed the lump in his throat, then continued, whispering silently, "The beast already passed away." He is looking pass Chen Zhang Yong like he was talking to someone else.


    The way he looked and spoke at that moment, everyone there could feel the strange emotion radiating from him. All those that we''re able to witness Wei Jiayi during the purification pentagram had realized how important Gao Lan Mei was for their master.


    All the rumors were far from the truth. There was no way for waste to result in such damage. The dead dried up nts in the forest were proof of this.


    They could also clearly see that Wei Jiayi treated Feng Ji special and did not agree with what Gao Lan Mei did.


    Killing the beast after it had used all means necessary- like probably its own connection to its master -to absorb the impurities, just to save. Despite this, the Wei Prince just silently held Gao Lan Mei like it weren''t a big deal.


    "Wei Jiayi! Who are you looking at!" Chen Zhang Yong seethed not happy to be ignored. The way Wei Jiayi spoke to him was as if he were apletely irrelevant being, not worth his attention.


    "What about the woman?" an enchanting female voice, being carried by the wind like a luby, suddenly asked. Although it was apparentlying from somewhere in the forest, no one could determine exactly where it came from.


    "She doesn''t have any spiritual energy. What can she do? I could have never guessed that your brain would slow down after so many years." Wei Jiayi responded, unbothered by the fact he couldn''t see the owner of the voice.


    "Wei Jiayi! Show the deacon some respect!" Chen Zhang Yong eximed, due to the amount of disrespect the man in front of him was showing the head of the Justice Affairs of the Shizi Empire, Ma Fei Hong.


    Even though, Chen Zhang Yong personally did not like the woman, no harm pretending to respect the woman who had the authority to remove him from Justice Affairs. Where else could he enjoy torturing people if not in the affairs domain? He definitely knew how to behave when needed. Pretend to behave, to be exact.


    Again, Wei Jiayi ignored everything, especially the noisy first prince. There was a silent rule in Mount Hua, wherein bothering a neighbor merits amends.


    "I will have someone send over some mermaid''s bloodter to amend the bother." Wei Jiayi muttered, making sure to offer what the deacon couldn''t refuse.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 202: Payment for the entertainment

    Chapter 202: Payment for the entertainment


    "Fine! Chen Zhang Yong go back!" Ma Fei Hongmanded firmly, "Deal with this yourself Wei Jiayi, I do not like to be bothered."That clearly meant that either the incident would be brushed off, or the deacon probably just didn''t care. Why would she care about a purification that hadn''t involved any beings from the Immortal Domain, anyways? She won''t get paid for that!


    "Oh and please! Make sure to lower down the number of visitors on Mount Hua? They smell so delectable, I might forget our agreement. Oh! Hmmm" Ma Fei Hong continued with a very indecent moan, "Hmm, ah hmm so good..."


    Everyone looked at each other baffled, before lowering their heads in embarrassment, wanting to cover their ears as the woman''s lewd sounds of pleasure continued.


    Did she forget she was still using sound friction and everyone could hear her?


    Crazy! This deacon was crazy! And a major pervert!


    "Deacon! We can still hear you!" Chen Zhang Yong eximed, unable to endure the shame much longer. This deacon could really be shameless and stupid at the same time!


    "Oh What about?" Ma Fei Hong''s voice wasced with annoyance, probably wondering what everyone had heard until it finally clicked.


    "Oh! Tsk. What''s the big deal? Collect payment for the entertainment, thene back. Immediately! I am hungry!" She rebuked.


    Even though Chen Zhang Yong clearly wanted to stay, he couldn''t refuse the deacon''s orders. "Yes Deacon." he respectfully said, all the while gritting his teeth. His hands held out to everyone indicating them to pay up, gaze challenging them to not do what the deacon wanted.


    "..." Everyone speechlessly stared at Chen Zhang Yong''s hands.


    <em>''What'' payment for entertainment?! We are not even entertained!''</em> They hadn''t even asked the deacon to make such unnecessary sounds. This was just in robbery! A scam! It was proof that the Justice Affairs Department''s deacon was just a miser, unreasonable scum.


    Yet, who had enough guts to voice that out? Even Wei Jiayi remained quiet and rather looked at them with urgency. Nevertheless, on the bright side, the sooner Chen Zhang Hong left the better.


    They couldn''t ignore the silent warning bells ringing at the back of their minds any longer. It''s like wanting to look at what was behind you but too scared to even try to avoid regret.


    "Do not forget to buy me drinks, else nevere back!" Ma Fei Hong bellowed before she finally stopped using the sound friction


    Chen Zhang Yong looked at Wei Jiayi, straight-faced, after cing the payments, "Tsk, you were sure lucky today but there will be no next time." he said with a seriousness that he seldom showed anyone. He was determined to find out what Wei Jiayi was hiding.


    A purification pentagram doesn''t just show up in the Mortal Domain, due to the limited supply of resources for cultivation. So having seen one, something was definitely not right. Rather, it was downright suspicious. Chen Zhan Yong decided he would start by checking with the Ming family. With a goal set, he vanished in front of Wei Jiayi.


    Wei Jiayi was still not fazed with all themotion, but he understood what the deacon meant. He then did a quick nce at the bloody body of Ming Ya. He never liked dealing with flies, trying to live off from those with authority. However, the bottom line was that what Ming Ya had done and had caused, was unforgivable.


    When he had brought Gao Lan Mei in Mount Hua, he had been expecting a silent time with her. Probably teach her more regarding cultivation, the Mortal Domain, etcetera. He had never expected, even for a moment, that he was a way to hunt for food. It already almost cost him her life.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 203: Mother-in-law

    Chapter 203: Mother-inw


    He carried Gao Lan Mei, slowly making his way back to the courtyard, but was stopped by Gao Tsu and Li Mao. Both worriedly looked at him and the woman in his arms.


    "Wei Jiayi, we will take Gao Lan Mei back." Gao Tsu said seriously, extending his arms to Wei Jiayi with the intent of carrying his granddaughter home.


    "Gao Tsu, as my future grandfather-inw, I suggest you get out of my way." Murderous intents were clear in Wei Jiayi''s voice.


    His grip on Gao Lan Mei tightened for a moment, as he maintained his re at Gao Tsu. There was no way in hell, he would allow anyone to take her away from him. He had almost lost her.


    Just the possibility alone, of Gao Lan Mei, almost dying made Wei Jiayi want to go on a rampage. Gao Tsu had chosen a really bad time to say that to him. The limit on how much he could tolerate the old man was almost at its end.


    Gao Tsu''s reason for attacking him too had just been childish. So what, if he had slept with his future wife? Wei Jiayi may have had identally blurted that out due to his happiness, but so what? They would be getting married soon anyway, so it really made no difference.


    Now, look at what happened due to that couple of minutes of dy. If he had just arrived sooner, none of this would have happened in the first ce.


    Wei Jiayi really wanted to hurt the old man at that moment. If he weren''t holding Gao Lan Mei, he might''ve had already drawn blood from Gao Tsu. Anyhow, he was still her family member, and even though Wei Jiayi still was not sure why Gao Tsu was even in the Mortal Domain, right now he didn''t want to deal with anything else.


    "Your Highness We can take care of Gao Lan Mei" Li Mao spoke softly. They wanted Gao Lan Mei to be home with them first so that when she regained consciousness they could all discuss something very important.


    "It is also not appropriate," she added trying to reason with him.


    "Mother-inw, she will be fine with me." Wei Jiayi respectfully responded, making Gao Tsu face turn red. Why was Wei Jiayi respectful to Li Mao but so rude to him? He never intended to cause any harm to his granddaughter!


    "Forgive me, but I can not allow her to leave. Ever," he added firmly, allowing no room for further discussion. Wei Jiayi''s subordinates stood ready awaiting his orders, though sceptical if it were the right thing to do since Gao Tsu and Li Mao were their mistress'' rtives.


    Wei Jiayi continued, "Regardless of what you say, I have vowed to protect her personally."


    Gao Tsu got ready to respond with anger when Li Mao stopped him gently, "We will stay then. Because we are her family." Li Mao cautiously emphasized the ''we'', while staring at Wei Jiayi with bright scarlet eyes that held a challenge.


    "Suit yourself," he uttered dismissively, not willing to fight his mother-inw. He didn''t have the time or energy to deal with anything other than Gao Lan Mei.


    Li Mao nodded, as she reached out her hand to touch Gao Lan Mei''s face gently, brushing off the hair covering her daughter''s face, "Wei Jiayi, if you ever hurt Mei''er, I will personally kill you. I swear that to our ancestors, whom your kind have served." she said casually, still checking Gao Lan Mei''s condition.


    "Young Master Xi please lead the way." Li Mao left no room for Wei Jiayi to respond. Gao Tsu reluctantly agreed with his daughter-inw because despite how Li Mao normally acted- like a normal house wife-, as a mother she would never allow anything to happen to her child.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 204: Compromises

    Chapter 204: Compromises


    Wei Jiayi always had the feeling that Gao Lan Mei''s mother was a force to be reckoned with.


    He wants to know more, but he was also aware that the rest of the keepers under him would not speak up. Keepers have a very strong blood connection. Even if one acknowledged a master, they would still favor the being from the same race above anyone else.


    If punishment were necessary, five or more keepers administered it to their own, themselves. They would also never make an oath just to anyone. So when Li Mao swore in the name of her ancestors, he felt goosebumps and was left speechless. It was said so casually but the meaning behind it held a lot of weight.


    "Whom your kind had served" he silently repeated the wordsst spoken by his mother-inw. Just thinking about it left a bitter taste in his mouth as his face suddenly hardened.


    Dragons, the kind that was supposed to be extremely proud of their divine existence. However, he could not brag about it anymore, as his n had betrayed everyone. Including him.


    He nced at Gao Lan Mei and his eyes softened. She was the reason for everything he currently had. It hurt that she didn''t remember him since she was living a new life, but they could always make new memories.


    Wei Jiayi arrived at their room. He scowled suddenly as the very potent smell of love toxin hit his nostrils. Aphrodisiac. Wei Jiayi was able to connect the dots without even asking for an exnation.


    The reason why Ming Ya had been wearing the red dress that he had left for Gao Lan Mei and mercenaries that were still in the courtyard. He was now sure that all this was caused by that woman from the Ming family.


    He had always considered it a waste of time, but due to recent events, it seemed he should do something about this. He should have killed Ming Ya a long time ago. There was no medicine for regret, though.


    Good thing, the Ming girl was now dead. He never liked women, aside from Gao Lan Mei. He had always avoided interacting with one. Sadly, he now needed to tolerate his mother-inw. Ah, the female guards as well.


    The small families that he had ignored had caused Gao Lan Mei trouble. Though his wife was trouble herself, she was his trouble. He was also aware that she would never act first against anyone. As a doctor, it was against her principles. With the incident earlier, he had also learnt that she was yful and greedy by nature.


    Impurities are the main sickness in all cultivators, it would bring out your most hidden sins and irrational nature until you couldn''t go back. It would officially consume your heart as well.


    He finally released a deep breath, as Gao Lan Mei actually scared the hell out of him earlier. Wei Jiayi immediately shook his head to fight the very small amount of love toxic that he had inhaled and left the room in a hurry. He then moved to another room and ced Gao Lan Mei on the bed.


    "I have already made a lot ofpromises. How do you n to repay me huh?" Wei Jiayi spoke to the sleeping Gao Lan Mei. He gently picked up her hands and brought them to his cheeks. "Mei Mei... Can you please stop punishing me like this? I do not know if I can endure it any longer..."


    "Shadow." Wei Jiayi suddenly called out, his face still in Gao Lan Mei''s palms


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 205: Mark of ownership

    Chapter 205: Mark of ownership


    "Warm water and a clean cloth," hemanded, not even bothering to look at the female shadow, who had appeared.


    After all this time, though they understood how important Gao Lan Mei was for Wei Jiayi, it was still hard for them to get used to how the cold prince treated their Wangfei.


    It did not take long for the female shadow guard to return, with what Wei Jiayi had requested. "Dismissed. Go to the punishment hall with the rest." Wei Jiayi ordered indifferently. "No one is allowed in here."


    The ipetence shown by the shadow guards would not go unpunished. They had not only been unsessful in stopping that Ming girl from cing a love toxic in their room but had also let her get close to Gao Lan Mei: enough to hurt her.


    Wei Jiayi chose topletely ignore the fact that he had been the one who had ordered everyone not go inside the courtyard, aside from Kai Kai who, too, had seemed to fail to protect its new master. The hound should be receiving a punishmentter as well. He would have Gao Lan Mei give the punishments ording to her heart''s content,ter.


    The shadow guard silentlyplied with her master''s orders.


    Wei Jiayi gently used the wet clean cloth to wipe the dirt off of Gao Lan Mei, starting at her face. The male robes that she had been wearing were now tattered and dirty. He slowly removed all her clothes and wiped her clean.


    The task would have been easier if he were using magic and spiritual energy to do his bidding. However, a being, recently purified, would not be able to directly contact anything above the norm, for a while. Especially magic and spiritual energy-containing impurities.


    Right now, Gao Lan Mei did not emit any spiritual energy as her spiritual points for cultivation were now overly exhausted and looked almost burnt out.


    Wei Jiayi being a very potent male dragon, who just recently experienced the supposed marriage bed, didn''t really help the situation.


    So, while he tried to seriously clean Gao Lan Mei, he could not help it when his throat ran dry. The wet cloth he had in his hand lingered under her breast, his fingertips feeling her warmth.


    He nced at the multiple bruise mark from her neck to the valley of her chest. There were also some on her stomach, hips and inner thighs. All were his marks of ownership. Wei Jiayi cleaned most of her wounds, intentionally leaving his marks still on her skin.


    His hand slowly moved up, discarding the wet cloth, wanting to feel his skin to hers, touching a mound and slightly squeezing it. He found it fit nicely into his hand.


    Finally realizing what he was doing, he immediately froze up. <em>''Stop. Not the time for this.''</em> Wei Jiayi chastised himself.


    There was still time before sunset, which meant he had a little while before the start of his one-year punishment, and he couldn''t spend it acting like a fool, groping his unconscious wife.


    Just remembering the punishment suddenly dampened the heat he was feeling below. It would be pure torture, but as long as she was around, he could find loopholes.


    Nevertheless, he really shouldn''t touch her that way, to avoid dual cultivation. The recent events as well had to be taken into consideration, especially with what had happened to Feng Ji.


    Wei Jiayi released a deep breath and removed his hand to Gao Lan Mei''s chest. Before his hand could go any further, a dainty hand grabbed his wrist.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 206: Bad for the health

    Chapter 206: Bad for the health


    (Warning: Possible explicit and offending content ahead)


    His wrist was being tightly held by Gao Lan Mei. He lifted his eyes from her chest to find her eyes still closed and her face morphed into unmistakable pain.


    "Mei Mie what''s wrong? Where does it hurt?" Wei Jiayi frantically asked, checking her everywhere again, but finding no injury.


    "Love toxin," he growled after realizing why he could suddenly smell her arousal. It made his body react almost instantly- probably due to the very small amount that he, too, was able to inhale.


    He forgot she could also breathe in the love toxin from the other room, while still asleep. Wei Jiayi immediately moved away, breathing hard and looking at everything and anything but her. He couldn''t even cover her up, in fear of her feeling warmer than she already was.


    If her spiritual points were not burnt out, he would have definitely jumped at the opportunity, with or without the help of the love toxin.


    "Hot Hurts Help " She groaned. The voice was filled with worry and panic. She had felt morefortable with his presence.


    Gao Lan Mei felt her body burning up like she was being burned alive but was too weak to fight it. She grabbed the hand that was touching her earlier but it was forcefully yanked from her grip. She forced her eyes open, only to see Wei Jiayi''s angry expression at the very end of the room. He red at the ceiling of the room, looking as handsome as ever, breathing hard, both hands clenched tightly.


    Reaching her other hand to him, "He... Help" Gao Lan Mei called out, begging him to help.


    She couldn''t understand what was going on as her thoughts seemed extremely incoherent. She just knew, however, that Wei Jiayi could help. He always did.


    Wei Jiayo gritted his teeth while continuously breathing in and out, calming himself and trying to ignore, or at least dampen, his raging want. He needed to focus on making Gao Lan Mei better. He slowly walked towards the bed before soaking the cloth in the now cold water.


    Even though he had a pill to remove the love toxin, Gao Lan Mei could not take it, as pills were created with spiritual energy. Wei Jiayi wiped her with the soaking cloth making sure to avoid his favorite parts of her body.


    It seemed to work a little for Gao Lan Mei, but not for him. Especially when she started making strange sounds that he would have loved to hear at a much better time.


    "Hmm More Hmm" Gao Lan Mei moaned while grabbing his wrist and forcing his hands to go where he was intentionally avoiding earlier. As soon as he felt her wetness through his fingers he groaned painfully, shaking his head.


    With an abrupt movement, he grabbed both her wrists and held them down separately on top of her head. He tried his best to not make any other contact aside from this before he finally lost himself in his desire.


    He looked down at her seething, "Divine dragons!" Wei Jiayi cursed loudly, slightly startling Gao Lan Mei, "Cooperate! You are poisoned with a love toxin. This is not you!" he exined sternly, trying to make her realize what she is trying to do should not be done. It was bad for her health!


    It was also very bad for his health at that time!


    In the future, if she would allow him, he would make her hide alone for years!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 207: It’s your fault

    Chapter 207: It¡¯s your fault


    (Warning: Possible explicit and offending content ahead)


    She frowned, "What do you mean?" she asked helplessly, unable to avoid the burning pain she felt. However, his touch always made her feel better.


    Her red eyes then suddenly bulged, "Love toxin."


    "How?" Gao Lan Mei asked while her eyes closed tightly, as she trying to assess the situation.


    Wei Jiayi shook his head, blowing air before answering, "It was from our previous room. I''m sorry The room had love toxin. We are supposed to stay there again I am really sorry, I should have considered this possibility " He added sincerely.


    "It''s all your fault." Gao Lan Mei firmly clenched her teeth while her bright scarlet eyes red at Wei Jiayi. Despite her difort, she really wanted to me him.


    If not for the Ming girl chasing him, would this have even happened? How many more would go after him? How many more neck did she need to break? Is this how it would be when they finally got married?


    Gao Lan Mei seriously considered bashing Wei Jiayi''s face somewhere. This way, probably, something magical would happen and his handsome face would be ugly enough for him to be embarrassed to even go out. However, she also loved his face! She was now so conflicted.


    Wei Jiayi winced, and nodded his head, "Yeah, I am so sorry."


    He remained under the impression that Gao Lan Mei was referring to the love toxin that she had identally inhaled because he had forgotten about her still sleeping earlier. He had no clue he was being med for something that had always been out of his control.


    "You need to endure it I will keep on wiping you with cold water" Wei Jiayi uttered softly, averting his eyes to somewhere where he could avoid Gao Lan Mei''s using eyes and, most of all, her naked skin. "If it doesn''t work, I will have you soaked in ice water, even though you might get sick after" he added.


    Wei Jiayi seemed to have forgotten that Gao Lan Mei was a doctor, so removing the love toxin would be easy for her if he would just release her. Though she had never told him if she knew medical skills, since the time they had met in the Mortal Domain, the amount of herbs that she had bought on his Medical Pavilion should have been enough clue.


    Gao Lan Mei suspiciously looked at Wei Jiayi, wondering why he acted this way. Last night he had been the one who had jumped at every opportunity to touch her.


    She also wondered why Wei Jiayi was not calling for doctors to help her neutralize the toxin, instead of keeping her with him where both of them suffered. Had he left his brain somewhere?


    Instead of responding to him, she lowered her eyes, looking at his obvious inconvenience. "Hmm" she hummed under her breath biting her lower lip.


    She then started blinking her eyes slowly, looking through hershes, trying to look seductive while also trying to hide the evil glint in her eyes.


    "Eyes up here!" Wei Jiayi eximed, gaining her attention. He never would have thought that he would one day use her own words against her.


    Shaking her head Gao Lan Mei responded, "Its hot But your skin makes me feel better" To make matters worse for Wei Jiayi, she lifted her chest up asking him to touch her peaks, which are now hard enough for him to y with.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 208: Throwing his reason

    Chapter 208: Throwing his reason


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    "Damn it!" Wei Jiayi cursed, feeling his blood going erratic. His lower half so alive and so painfully hard.


    Before he decided to throw his reasoning to the ground and trample it with his feet, he released Gao Lan Mei''s hands and moved away from her, as far as possible.


    "Wife! I am already at my limit! Try to endure it!" he eximed exasperatedly. "Please..."


    His eyes started shifted from normal to grey and then to the yellow that Gao Lan Mei loved to look at so much.


    She was only teasing Wei Jiayi to make him, but hey, she liked him like this, trying to behave despite the clear fact that he wanted her, badly.


    Blood rushed through his head, clouding his mind of lust; add that to the fact that his savage side was already surfacing, wanting to im its mate for life.


    "We Cannot We Should not" He finally whispered, more to himself than to Gao Lan Mei. Her strong smell of arousal made it harder for him to justify why he was torturing himself.


    This was for her own good. How about his own good?


    Anyhow, he would rather endure this pain, than let anyone else see this naked enchanting vision thaty in front of him.


    The side that cared for her more, was enough reason to not hurt her in any way- aside from the silent vow he made to his mother-inw. This was his conviction. Gao Lan Mei knews that Wei Jiayi would fight his arousal, due to the fact that he was not allowed to touch her, especially with dual cultivation.


    <em>''Ah, lust really is a man''s weakness Among other things''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought. The burning feeling was still there, but since she knew what to do to remove it, and she was taking her time.


    She wanted to know how long Wei Jiayi wouldst before he turned savage at her or just decided to leave her alone. She hissed under her breath as she remembered what they had shared a couple of hours ago. His hands and tongue that had worked wonders for almost every part of her body. His eyes looked at her like he worshiped every part of her.


    Just thinking about it, her body ignited with fire and she wanted relief from it as soon as possible. Gao Lan Mei gently kneeled on the bed, her long hair mostly cascaded down her back while some of the inky strands fell on her face and to the valley of her breast. Bright scarlet eyes looked at him with want. She looked at him and no one else.


    Wei Jiayi''s eyes bulged as she slowly ran her hand across her chest, kneading a mound. Her fingers gently pinching the hardened peak, twisting it to make it more erect.


    Gao Lan Mei did not know where she had gotten her sudden confidence from. Probably from the toxin or just from seeing how Wei Jiayi was having a hard time restraining himself. Feeling bolder than ever, her other hand started to crawl to her core, while keeping her gaze on Wei Jiayi''s tortured face.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 209: Overboard

    Chapter 209: Overboard


    (Warning: Explicit and offending content ahead)


    Wei Jiayi was not sure if he was dreaming, hallucinating, or that this was really Gao Lan Mei in front of him. If he was dreaming he did not want to wake up. He would have never thought that he would see Gao Lan Mei like this. Touching herself like he was supposed to!


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes closed concentrating on how to make herself better, the burning intensified with every minute, but it wasn''t something she couldn''t endure. This was nothingpared to what she needed to withstand when she just got this body. The pain that she had experienced that time was not even close to the burning feeling from this love toxin.


    Her fingers tried to imitate his touch from before, wiggling her fingers back and forth but it wasn''t helping. She decided to stop and beg him to just get acupuncture needles for her to remove the love toxin.


    Feeling his presence near, she opened her eyes about to tell him that she could remove the toxin, but the predatory gaze he gave her, rendered her speechless.


    He silently, but hungrily, stared, with mismatched eyes of silver and yellow, breathing hard from his red up nose.


    "I told you to cooperate." He uttered lowly under his breath. His voice sounded different, more hoarse, butced with the usation, sounding mad even. She could also see that his teeth had be sharper than normal, as ck and gold scales appeared against his jaws as if he were close to shifting, clearly unhappy.


    Gao Lan Mei wondered if he would really change into a full dragon. She had probably gone a bit overboard?


    He slowly stalked towards her, like she were a prey ready to be devoured, with no escape. The way his eyes shifted, into slits, changing color when light from the window hit him, really gave a dangerous aura, making Gao Lan Mei gulp nervously.


    Gao Lan Mei hastily left the bed and moved away before he was able to reach her. Her instincts, for some reason, were telling her that she had finally caused him to snap.


    His head tilted to the side, as if he were possessed, and smiled at her, menacingly, "Heh, I like the chase."


    "Wei Jiayi" she whispered breathlessly, slowly backing away from him, trying to figure out how to get to the door behind him.


    Although she didn''t want to like whatever was happening to Wei Jiayi, deep down she couldn''t help but get excited that he would go all beastly on her.


    However, she knew her limits and had never expected him to go half dragon on her. She knew she had to contain the excitement as she wasn''t allowed to dual cultivate with Wei Jiayi.


    Secondly, despite the heat she felt, she wanted to know what was going on. She had never heard of a beast with two personalities.


    Well, Wei Jiayi was the first dragon that she had met. Dragons were proud creatures that stayed in the Heavenly Domain, the higher skies were they belong, which made her wonder why Wei Jiayi was in the Mortal Domain.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 210: Very good pet dragon

    Chapter 210: Very good pet dragon


    Gao Lan Mei, suddenly returned her attention back to the seething dragon, as it got utterly close, ready to pounce at her at any time.


    "Wha.. what''s happening Wei Jiayi? Why why are you acting like... someone else entirely?" she stuttered backing away further until her back touched the wall. Dead end.


    "Someone else? Who?!" Wei Jiayi suddenly pounced on her, gripping her hips painfully, while his lips savagely possessed her. Dominating, and painful.


    "Mine!" he growled, pressing her body against the wall, rocking his arousal to her nakedness, and hooking her legs to his waist. "No one else!" He eximed firmly.


    Wei Jiayi continued his onughter on her mouth. He kneaded her globe with his free hand while the other reached to touch her inner thigh.


    Gao Lan Mei felt suffocated and started to push him away, but her hands remained pinned to the wall, on top of her head.


    When his lips went to her neck, she finally had the opportunity to breathe and get his attention, "Wei Jiayi!" she screamed as hard as she could, hoping it would be enough to wake him up.


    With a growl, he bit her neck, not breaking the skin but deep enough to emphasize that it could hurt if that were what he wanted. "Tell me. Mine only," he muttered.


    Gao Lan Mei realized that this beast in front of her was no different from the man she had fallen in love with. Add that to the heat of the love toxin, she would probably be saying yes to all of his requests very soon. She could no longer keep track of all of her emotions.


    First, confusion over his ever-changing mood. Second annoyance, over why she couldn''t manipte him to be a good pet dragon. He also made her happy, by giving her a warmth that she craved ever so often Lastly, rage or whatever one calls it because she couldn''t bear the possibility of another woman near him. Why? Was that her sin? Was that why she was chained to that ce?


    "Say it!" Wei Jiayi growled at the prospect of her thinking about something else rather than him.


    "Hmm... Are you going to behave after?" Gao Lan Mei asked, trying a different approach.


    Wei Jiayi nodded his head, as his embrace tightened. His hand on her ass cheek squeezed before answering with a hoarse, soft voice, "Promise."


    "Promise me one more thing," Gao Lan Mei uttered, her greediness resurfacing, "you''re... I mean... Wei Jiayi is not allowed to have any woman... except..." she whispered silently, then pausing for a moment mouth forming the word ''me'' but with no sound making sure there was no way for Wei Jiayi to know what she had silently spoken, so as to ensure, he just nods to her every request.


    What if she had asked for his life? Or all his possessions? As she just considered this, Gao Lan Mei realized that he would give her everything she ever wanted and more.


    "Promise." He said, looking at her with determined mismatched eyes, which then narrowed challengingly, "Now you promise."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 211: Complicated

    Chapter 211: Complicated


    Gao Lan Meiughed out loud despite her difort, before answering, "Yeah." with a nod, which made the man smile brightly showing his canines. He then buried his face into her neck with a purr.


    As if you''ll give me a chance to look for someone else," she added softly, shaking her head because of the rapid changes with him.


    Responding with a growl, "No. Kill." Then Wei Jiayi squeezed her butt with both hands to probably show her that he was serious, making her yelp.


    Gao Lan Mei wanted to stomp his foot, or just knee him in the groin for him, to stop being a horny dragon.


    His demands really did not have a good time. However, she could not deny that when he was around she felt much better.


    For her, the development of their rtionship was so fast. She should just focus on what benefits she would be getting if she involved herself with the man.


    Wei Jiayi though, was hard to deal with when normal, especially for her, that he could easily manipte using his sweet words and handsome face most of the time.


    How many times did he had intentionally moved closer or touched her skin for her to just agree on something she never wanted to?


    She also understood that Kai Kai was also a way for him to manipte her. Why though? And how he came to know of her weakness?


    Hepromised yes, especially with their bet, but Gao Lan Mei was aware that he will look for a loophole and might try to take advantage of it every single time.


    What more with his dragon side? At least his savage side did not want to hurt her, probably.


    The stronger was the beast, the higher was the rational and logical side. What will happen then if the beast disagreed? Wei Jiayi situation was much moreplicated than she had thought at first.


    What if Wei Jiayi suddenly stopped wanting her? Gao Lan Mei frowned at that, as she did not like that possibility at all.


    Before anything else, she needed to remove the love toxin. It was a good thing that she was only able to inhale a little bit.


    She could already feel the heavy sweat running down her back. The insides, slightly twisting from the burning ache, but her face was still not showing any indication of pain.


    Gao Lan Mei did not have any idea why she was pretending to be fine in front of Wei Jiayi. Probably, because he had been so worried about her earlier.


    During the purification pentagram and when she had woken up. The worry, as well as the concern, were unmasked and sounded so genuine that it made her wonder. Made her question why he was doing whatever he was doing in the first ce.


    Her hand reached up to pat his head breathlessly, "Now, let''s cure the toxin." Gao Lan Mei said, her hands pushing him away so that she could catch her breath.


    Being naked with his touch and him being so close helped but she preferred to be cured without any involvement of dual cultivation.


    "Eh?! Wei Jiayi!" Gao Lan Mei suddenly eximed when she was lifted up, her legs wrapped around his waist, her back touching the wall, reminding her that she did not have anywhere to go.


    Gao Lan Mei instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck due to the sudden movement, afraid of falling.


    His hands were supporting her behind, of which he also took advantage of, well a lot, by feeling her, he was touching her so slowly, that it made her want to just pinch him, for his hands to behave. What happened to his promise?


    He squeezed, touched and grinded himself into her, Gao Lan Mei felt her body was on fire. So hot she almost couldn''t bear it.


    "Stop!" Gao Lan Mei forced him while trying to go down.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 212: Help me, behave

    Chapter 212: Help me, behave


    He only grinned at her more, pushing her further into the wall, while making sure to let her know with his erection touching her very core, how much he wanted her,


    She would not be surprised if his robes got a noticeable stain on that area from her.


    Wei Jiayi would like to help her feel better. His hand reached lower aiming to please.


    Gao Lan Mei could not help but moan from the sensations that his fingers were giving, ying slowly, in and out, then faster.


    She was enjoying it so much that she suddenly kissed him on her own ord, her hips following, moving to the perfect rhythm of his fingers. When she felt the familiar tightening of her muscles and core, it made her bite him hard on the shoulder, using it to muffle any noise she was making on hitting her release, atst.


    Closing her eyes, shuddering from the sensations, she was justying on his shoulder, her face buried in his neck, wanting more pleasure.


    "Better?" Wei Jiayi asked restrained, sounding much more normal than savage. He reached for her arms to make her hold on to his shoulder, while he moved her back to the bed.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, "Hmm..." responding incoherently, her head movedzily like a cat, her nose running from his neck to his ear, then whispering, "More." She said truthfully, licking his ears then biting it lightly.


    She chuckled softly when his grip tightened around her like he was restraining himself. Smirking, she then sucked his neck, making him groan, he was not sure whether to get angry or tough on her teasing.


    Instead of answering, he torturously ignored her actions, then gently removed her wrapped arms and legs from around him, kissing her face softly, "Help me, behave." he said sternly.


    Though he was not fully in control when he made the promise, he still remembered it and he nned to fulfil it.


    "Still painful?" Wei Jiayi asked concerned frown on his handsome face when he ced her toy down on the bed, trying to ignore herstment.


    "Hmm, you are back..." Gao Lan Mei suddenly said, her hand reaching to his face to touch it, staring intently in his ck eyes.


    Wei Jiayi''s lips twitched as he was never away. He just needed time to neutralize the poison. Dragons won''t die because of a petty toxin like this one, as they had antibodies.


    Sadly, most of the time he forgot to properly think whenever he was with Gao Lan Mei.


    He had allowed his predator side to take over earlier so he could use his dragon''s ability to heal. The dragon side was his greatest strength and greatest weakness as well.


    It would have been dangerous normally because he was not like the others who had full control of their beast side, but the dragon had chosen Gao Lan Mei as his mate so there was no way he would hurt her.


    Good thing the man and the beast both wanted the same woman. Else, he wouldn''t have known what to do, if his savage side had denied Gao Lan Mei.


    Instead of answering, Wei Jiayi moved on top of Gao Lan Mei, embracing her, then she felt the familiar fluctuating energy around them.


    In the blink of an eye, they vanished from the room and arrived in the middle of the almost freezingke, both submerged into the water.


    With great annoyance, "Wei Jiayi!" Gao Lan Mei eximed gritting her teeth.


    She was shivering so badly despite himforting her due to the freezing cold that the water was giving.


    He did the right thing by still staying with her and also endured the cold. Else, Gao Lan Mei would have definitely fried himter if she had a chance.


    Instead of getting all hot and bothered, Wei Jiayi decided that it was best to cool down using this method.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 213: Lesser damage

    Chapter 213: Lesser damage


    Wei Jiayi brought them to theke near the peak of Mount Hua. Aside from the fact that they were alone in the ce, the beast will not bother them as well, because of him being here, and his beast side on top of the food chain.


    Compared to dual cultivation, using small spiritual energy to teleport caused lesser damage.


    So for him, theke was a very good ce for her to cool down until the effect of the love toxin finally subsided. It was already working for him, as the chill crept into his skin.


    He was not a doctor, but he knew there was a time limit for such toxins, so Gao Lan Mei just needed to endure until the time limit.


    Though he was confident with her ability, he might have overestimated Gao Lan Mei''s tolerance to pain, because right that very moment she really wanted to give up dealing with him.


    She was not sure if he really cared about her or not at all.


    Cursing him in all thenguages she knew from her previous life. She was also somehow ming herself, for dragging and dying her treatment for so long.


    How would she know that Wei Jiayi nned this?


    Where in the world he got the idea that it was fine for a mortal being like her, who could not condense spiritual energy at that moment, will be able to stay on an almost freezing water?


    She clung on to Wei Jiayi, trying to find more warmth. Hands under his armpits, her face hidden in his neck.


    Even though he was a dragon and had a warmer temperature than the most beings, it was still not enough for her, as the coldness was too much, it pricked painfully to her naked skin.


    For Wei Jaiyi, if she got sick after this, he will just take care of her to get better.


    It would be inconvenient for Gao Lan Mei as she was not allowed to take a pill to get better immediately, but she just needed to endure more for a little while.


    Theke was beautiful, but Gao Lan Mei was busy trying to ignore the coldness making her cling to Wei Jiayi''s body which gave the warmth that she needed, but it was still not enough.


    Gao Lan Mei red at Wei Jiayi, "Get... Us... Out... Of... Here..." She managed to say through shivering lips and gritting teeth.


    She was having a hard time distinguishing that, from where the numbing pain that she was feeling came from.


    Was it from the heat of the love toxin, or from the freezing cold in which Wei Jiayi had suddenly plunged them both?


    Frowning, "Eh? It will help cool us down!" Wei Jiayi eximed. "Here, hold on firmly ..." He said trying to hug her more to give warmth, while he bnced them, in the water, making sure that she won''t suddenly start pushing him away.


    "Bear with it for a little longer, it will get better soon," he added, convincing her to endure.


    Wei Jiayi''s voice was soothing, but Gao Lan Mei was in too much pain for her to consider this. He really believed that this will help with the toxin.


    <em>''Little longer?''</em> She was not going to wait even for another minute. If he wanted to stay here, in the freezing water, he could do so alone and happily. However, she could not just abandon him here. She did not even know how to swim. Wei Jiayi was not used to dealing with poison. Just like Gao Lan Mei before, he never got a chance to really know more about it.


    He was a dragon that had a very healthy physique blessed by the Gods, he did not even have to deal with any form of mortal sickness.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 214: A happy wife

    Chapter 214: A happy wife


    The subordinates who he had, did not need to deal with these things as well, because before the enemy could attack using poison, that enemy would be already dead.


    Retainers of the Wei Pce were also very loyal, so it will be near impossible to get betrayed. So no one would consider poisoning them, it will not work anyway.


    This is what Wei Jiayi believed but soon, fate was going to show him that betrayal was there, just under his nose, and the damage it will do was already too much for him to even try repairing it.


    He just needed to destroy everyone affected by the betrayalpletely.


    Gao Lan Mei did not want to stay in the water further, so as ast resort, she used her hand, sliding down his body to grab his hardness, roughly, squeezing it tightly. Careful to not crush it, as she still had some uses of it in the future.


    Then with the sweetest smile, she could muster up at that time, "Get us out, or I will crush your dragon maker. Immediately!" Gao Lan Mei eximed firmly, with a raised chin, challenging him to refuse.


    When Wei Jiayi saw her face, with shivering lips which were almost turning into purple due to the coldness, he finally realized that something was very wrong with his decision.


    She smiled at him like the Dakinis who was trying to deceive a prey into doing what she wanted, before going for the kill.


    He knew she was trying to endure it, with the way she confidently looked at him, but there was also helplessness in it.


    Then add to the fact that right now she was gripping his most important body part like she was ready to crush it anytime.


    <em>''Wife... Are you sure about what you are doing... No need to hurt me... Really''</em> Wei Jiayi wanted to voice that out helplessly but decided to shut up.


    Wei Jiayi''s face paled, speechless, looking at her. He would have found her aggressiveness funny if she had been grabbing at something else. So he had no choice but to do what the wife wanted, immediately.


    <em>''A happy wife means a happy life...''</em> Wei Jiayi finally understood what that statement meant, from the book that he had read in another universe.


    He teleported so fast that Gao Lan Mei felt dizzy and nauseated due to the movement of space. The first time it had not hit her that much, as she was more concerned with freezing cold.


    Even though they were out of the water, Gao Lan Mei still gripped him tightly, "Wife... You can let go now..." Wei Jiayi uttered carefully, then gulped when he got a death re in response.


    He decided to just keep her close because he was afraid that she was upset, which could make her suddenly decide to pull it roughly.


    With a snort, "Clothes, now." Shemanded, grip tightening to threaten.


    Wei Jiayiplied promptly, pulling out a long red dress from his storage ring.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned. She did not want to wear something simr to the Ming girl who wanted Wei Jiayi, even if it looked like her original dress from her previous life.


    Shaking her head with a scowl, "Not that." She told him like she was disgusted with the dress. Not even bothering to ask why he had one in the first ce. "You can burn it too, see if I care," She added with hostility.


    "Why not?" Wei Jiayi asked, feeling a little hurt as this was a dress that almost looked the same, which he had made by the best, based on the details Feng Ji.


    Instead of answering, she tightened her grip, "Something else." She said firmly. Not willing to discuss further especially with the annoying ache that she felt again whenever she remembered Ming Ya.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 215: Not favorable

    Chapter 215: Not favorable


    Regardless of how much Wei Jiayi wanted to insist her to wear the red dress, he still nodded with an unhappy face and pulled out avender dress from his storage ring.


    The dress was just added by the maker to curry favor. He never even considered that he would need to use it. It was still on his storage ring as he forgot to burn it.


    Gao Lan Mei released him, but not before squeezing him so hard that it made Wei Jiayi groan painfully.


    He almost kneeled on the ground as his defenses were always down around her. He could only look at her with mercy. This time, he had already vowed to be careful when the wife was upset.


    She turned around to wear thevender dress. The dress was high on the neck and long-sleeved. It also reached the ankle, not showing any skin aside from her hands and face.


    There were detailed embroidered white flowers on the right side of the dress, from the hip to the shoulder.


    The dress seemed enchanted as well since it stuck to Gao Lan Mei like a second skin, emphasizing her figure. The material of the cloth was also neither too thick nor too thin, good for any type of weather.


    Wei Jiayi nodded, satisfied that the dress looked good on her. He was also considering to gift the dressmaker, for creating the dresses on a short notice, with a job well done.


    "Dry my hair, with magic." Gao Lan Mei ordered, which he immediatelyplied with, even though he did not want to be in contact with spiritual energy any further.


    Gao Lan Mei walked away from Wei Jiayi. She was barefoot, so she sometimes felt the slight pain from the small stones she was stepping on the ground, but ignored it as she did not want to deal with him further at that time.


    She could not me all to Wei Jiayi though, if she had mentioned that the toxin could be cured, he might not have considered bringing them to theke.


    "Mei Mei where are you going?" Wei Jiayi asked following closely behind, making sure that the spiritual beast lurking would not get close to her.


    Just like him, they had their moments of stupidity, despite being all strong and pretending to be mighty.


    Mount Hua was a beast mountain. Most of the beasts were sold in the Shizi Empire from the mountain. Mostly spiritual beasts from sixth-degree lower.


    In the mortal domain, contracts were easily obtained. Anyone could form a contract with a low degree beast using paper talisman spells from Tamers. Even the mortals who could not cultivate could get one.


    The high-level ones could not be just obtained using talisman, as the higher the degree of the beast, the greater their consciousness was, like a mortal that was maturing.


    A petty talisman was not enough to subdue it.


    Most of these beasts were at the top of Mount Hua. There was no problem for him, but Gao Lan Mei could easily be prey to any of these high degree beasts.


    He had already messed up a lot, so Wei Jiayi did not want to make another mistake, but suddenly grabbing her and just bringing her home, which might be against her current wishes.


    Wei Jiayi was still having a hard time adjusting to pleasing a woman, as he never had to deal with one before.


    Gao Lan Mei was the only one and he was still learning how to do so. Wei Jiayi felt like he was walking over thin ice, not sure what to do.


    He only wanted the best for her, but it seemed that the results were not favorable for him.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 216: Ways

    Chapter 216: Ways


    Wei Jiayi pulled her hand to make her stop, "Wife, where are you going? You cannot leave the mountain barefoot..." he said, voice gentle, trying to make her understand that he was only concerned about her.


    With a re, "I am used to walk barefoot and I am not leaving the mountain," she said, then continued to walk, allowing Wei Jiayi to hold her hand, too tired to bother with it.


    In her previous life, she did not even have a pair of shoes because of the chain in her foot or probably she was just ufortable to wear one.


    Wei Jiayi looked at her back, her long hair that reached her hips swayed, while she walked with urgency.


    After a while of waiting for her to tell more, "Then where are you going?" he asked curiously, wondering what she had nned to do.


    The toxin was still in her system. Could she cure herself? Did she know how to?


    "Tsk. Can you stay away?" Gao Lan Mei asked with annoyance, "You are too noisy!" pulling her hand that he was still holding, roughly. Unsurprisingly, her effort was again wasted.


    With a frown, "I cannot let you go, it''s dangerous here... I will help you. Tell me what you need," Wei Jaiyi insisted looking at her firmly.


    "Aside from food, I want to remove the toxin differently, since my needles are with Feng Ji!" Gao Lan Mei''s eyes suddenly got teary just by remembering Feng Ji.


    Adding to the fact that she was helpless with the man who was annoying, that most of the time almost drove her crazy.


    Then Gao Lan Mei added, tears finally falling down on her face, "And as you can see, Feng Ji is not here!"


    Why was life so hard, when you wanted to just sit back and rx? When would she get to enjoy this freedom that she had just recently acquired? In less than a week she had already encountered so many conflicts! Gao Lan Mei was not used to conflicts!


    From the time that she had arrived in the mortal domain, the many incidents she had encountered were already exhausting her. Now even Feng Ji was not with her anymore.


    "Shhh..." Wei Jaiyi embraced Gao Lan Mei, cing her head toy on his shoulder, his hand running through her long hair, consoling. "I know you have a way to bring her back..." he said, also sounding sad, hoping that Gao Lan Mei really had a n to bring Feng Ji back.


    How could Gao Lan Mei continue being annoyed when he was acting like a very gentle protector?


    She looked to see Wei Jiayi intently, then shook her head, that caused his handsome face to show unmasked sadness and disappointment. "Then why did you do that... There should be another way to save her..." he said, his tone with the hint of me directed towards her.


    With a frown, "I do not have a way-" Gao Lan Mei stated, covering Wei Jiayi''s mouth suddenly when she saw him trying to interrupt her. "Listen first," she uttered with a re.


    Gao Lan Mei then continued after he nodded, " I have ways to bring her back. It will take a while and a lot of resources but I can do it," she said firmly, still sad for being apart from Feng Ji that way, but she did not have a choice.


    "Really? I will help!" Wei Jiayi eximed, reaching for Gao Lan Mei for another hug, but she just moved away from him.


    "The coldness from theke helped, but the toxin is still there. Do not just touch me." Gao Lan Mei turned around after saying that.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 217: Wooden box

    Chapter 217: Wooden box


    Then she added, "Yes, I need your helpter." Gao Lan Mei really needed Wei Jiayi''s resources for her to bring Feng Ji back.


    When she had created the sparrow in her previous life, she had gathered the resources using her pawns alone and it took years. She just hoped that it would not take that long for Feng Ji to be back.


    Gao Lan Mei subconsciously held her stomach. She did the ritual of return, as Feng Ji was made from her flesh and blood.


    Although the body was different, the spirit was still connected. That was also the reason why when she transmigrated, the sparrow was with her since they connected not with the contract but with spirit.


    She even considered the sparrow her closest rtive, some would say the sparrow was her daughter. Even Feng Ji''s image was carved from Gao Lan Mei''s appearance.


    Now for Wei Jiayi being stupid, despite how audacious his solution was, and regardless of how tortured she was, it did still help somehow.


    Probably if he had told her his n beforehand, it would have saved the torture for both of them. She would have been prepared to endure the chilling pain, or just not choose that route instead.


    She just realized that she had felt the slow heat running through her veins when he had touched her. Theke might have been the reason why the toxin was not acting up earlier.


    Even if it worked, there was no way for Gao Lan Mei to go back to the freezing water.


    "Mei Mie, what do you need? I may have it," Wei Jiayi asked, knowingly.


    Gao Lan Mei faced him challengingly, crossing her arms over her chest, "I will cook for you if you have acupuncture needles," she said, deadpanned.


    She was confident that a man like him would not keep these types of things, not considering the fact that Wei Jiayi even had a women''s dress in his storage ring.


    With a smirk, "Here," Wei Jiayi opened his palm. A wooden box appeared, almost as big as his hand.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes bulged, she then grabbed the box to check what was inside. After confirming that there were really acupuncture needles inside, she asked, "Why do you have these?"


    Wei Jiayi did not answer, but only smiled knowingly, just watching her fascinatingly while she curiously looked at the needles.


    There were hundreds of needles inside, neatly arranged andyered in different sizes. Gao Lan Mei grabbed one needle and raised it high for a better view, looking closely, as she found it strange that they were not silver in color, but ash gray.


    "What are these made of?" she questioned, finally looking at him, expecting an answer.


    "You like it?" Wei Jiayi asked instead. "They are made of a meteor from another universe," he said confidently.


    He had it made into an acupuncture needle for her, prepared it beforehand, so he could give it as a gift during the time he was still looking for her.


    Then when Gao Lan Mei nodded like it was not a big deal, Wei Jiayi felt a little disappointment from her reaction when he had mentioned about getting the meteor from another universe.


    No one could me him as Feng Ji did not mention anything regarding Gao Lan Mei''s fascination with books from all universes. Gao Lan Mei liked a method made in her previous life where she could ''borrow'' things and add them to her collection.


    So for her, hearing about the worlds beyond was not a big deal. It was her only form of entertainment when she was still under her confinement.


    Anyone could confidently bet that Gao Lan Mei might know more about life on the other universes aspared to Wei Jiayi.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 218: Not for sale

    Chapter 218: Not for sale


    Wei Jiayi was only aware that she read books a lot, but what the books were about and where they came from, he did not know.


    The world beyond them was vast. There were many universes bigger than the current one that they lived in, stronger beings and more advanced civilization, that Wei Jiayi had no idea about.


    Before, he did not have time to be a delegate, since he was looking for Gao Lan Mei. Probably in the future, he could ask her to join him.


    Though Wei Jiayi had not yet visited one, delegates who could cross travel had visited the Immortal Domain and higher, bringing their goods.


    He got the meteor from a delegate as a gift. Sentinels like him encountered delegates a lot, as it was their main responsibility to keep the peace.


    That was also the reason why he was not wearing any cultivation restriction talisman like the being from the Justice Affairs.


    She closed the box, but her hold was firm on it. "How much are they? I want to buy them. Tell me the price," Gao Lan Mei said, with a tone not up for negotiation. She liked the meteor and had read good things about it.


    It was the first time she was able to hold something that was made from a meteor, and she did not want to let it go. She would get it from Wei Jiayi, whether he liked it or not.


    Feeling offended, "That is not for sale.", Wei Jiayi said indifferently, his hand reaching to grab the box, but Gao Lan Mei hid it behind her. If she could use a storage ring, she had already ced it there.


    "Do not y around! Remove the toxin now!" Wei Jiayi eximed, pretending to be mad,ughing internally at Gao Lan Mei''s greediness with treasures. She still knew that they were worth it for her to keep.


    Where could she get another in the future? Unless the Heaven opened its sky to the world beyond, that would be the only time she could get to see a meteor.


    "Hmph." Gao Lan Mei snorted and red at Wei Jiayi. "I also need a ritual knife," she added, lying. Well, it was seldom that she could take advantage of him, while he was not asking for demands.


    Wei Jiayi wrinkled his brows, unsure why she was asking for a ritual knife. Nevertheless, he handed her a small ritual knife silently, eyes just looking at her questioningly.


    Gao Lan Mei ignored him and just smiled brightly after seeing the ritual knife. She grabbed it immediately, then she started to use it to write something on the ground.


    "Mei Mei, you are aware that you cannot use spiritual energy right?" Wei Jiayi finally asked, unable to help it as he did have any idea what she was doing.


    "Define use," she said without looking up from whatever she was doing on the ground using the ritual knife.


    Releasing a deep breath, "What do you mean? You should not be exposed to spiritual energy. Purification clogs all points. I am sure they are almost burnt and you cannot exhaust them further, you might not be able to cultivate again in the future.", Wei Jiayi exined patiently with concern.


    Nodding her head, "You are correct.", Gao Lan Mei agreed. "However, it does not mean I cannot use spiritual energy entirely, especially with medication. You are like asking me not to breathe, you know.", she said.


    "So you can? Are you sure there is no problem?" Wei Jaiyi asked skeptically.


    Shrugging her shoulders, "Probably. Probably not.", Gao Lan Mei said, then smiled cheekily at him and continued to do what she was doing.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </strong></em>

 Chapter 219: Dont you trust me?

    Chapter 219: Don''t you trust me?


    Gao Lan Mei added, "I have never tried this before, but who knows if it might work. A weakling like me needs a lot of resources." She said it like they were not talking about experimenting with rituals using her own body.


    She somehow felt that aside from having a unique physique for cultivation, her body''s constitution had something that suppressed the toxin.


    Even though Gao Lan Mei did not like Ming Ya, the woman was probably not that stupid to just use an inferior love toxin for Wei Jaiyi to use. Just by his presence alone, anyone could already say that he was not weak at all.


    It was just a good thing that the love toxin was not that unbearable for her, and that incident happened when she was with Wei Jiayi.


    He responded through clenched teeth, "Then do not do it if you are not sure! Let''s just go back." Gao Lan Mei responded with just a raise of a brow.


    "Why do you need to use rituals when you have the needles?" Wei Jaiyi asked, sounding so upset.


    What was she nning to do? What if something went wrong?


    She was like this since before, since she had limits with hands-on learning, the cures that she was doing were unconventional. Did she try her own treatments using herself as the substitute for the real thing?


    Rolling her eyes, "How would we know if we are not going to give it a try?", Gao Lan Mei said. "Don''t you trust me?" She stood up before asking while smiling at him innocently.


    She then added firmly, "Do not bother me. You are so noisy too. You are going to disturb me.", staring at him tly.


    The first time she met him in the mortal domain, he was very indifferent like she was just a speck of dust that he could brush off any time.


    Gao Lan Mei still remembered his hostility at that time though, that was probably the reason why she was still somehow feeling cautious when dealing with Wei Jiayi.


    She still wondered why his attitude had suddenly changed, even the way he dealt with Feng Ji was suspicious but Gao Lan Mei would take advantage of it.


    His worrying wasforting for her as well, anyway, like when he was there to fix the problem.


    For Wei Jiayi, what else could he do? Just look at her and watch on the sidelines as he did not have any response to herst question.


    <em>''Don''t you trust me?''</em> He certainly did, but there were a lot of things that he did not know about her, so he could not help but worry.


    Wei Jiayi watched Gao Lan Mie sitting in a lotus position, she then insisted acupuncture needles on her throat, then around her mouth.


    "Oh, before I start, where is the Ming girl from earlier?" Gao Lan Mei asked suddenly. There was no way that she would let the woman not suffer more.


    Wei Jiayi pinched the bridge of his nose due to annoyance and frustration. "Dead." He still answered her. Was she supposed to speak when there were needles around her mouth?


    Gao Lan Mei curled her lips unhappily, "How can I torture her, if she is already dead?", uttering with annoyance, "Never mind, I will just save this forter."


    Wei Jaiyi was really considering the possibility that she remembered her previous life. He would find out, but he needed to figure outter how.


    She started to chant slowly, as soon as she did, whatever showed, she wrote it on the ground using the ritual knife, brightened lightly.


    Gao Lan Mei drew a ritual circle with little runes and signs that he was not familiar with. The circle wasrge enough only for her to fit in.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 220: Trials and Errors

    Chapter 220: Trials and Errors


    "Are you not nning to cure me as well?" Wei Jiayi asked. He preferred to join her in the circle than just staying outside and waiting for the worst.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at Wei Jiayi, "You can use your hand to cure yourself," she said, very much udylike, not caring if the words that she had just uttered to him were not even fit to be mentioned by a woman.


    Wei Jiayi was dumbfounded, then his face turned ck. How did she know about that kind of thing? He wanted to speak further but stopped himself when she closed her eyes and started to chant softly.


    Removing love toxin was not a big deal for Gao Lan Mei, but she wanted to prove something else.


    The ritual chant was something that she had learned from her previous life. Since she did not have that much guidance from anyone else, most of the things that she knew were learned from trials and errors.


    From books that were created for theories of magic, whether it was light magic or dark, cultivating space or spiritual energy or even spells that she enjoyed the most as she could cast it to her pawns, to be used in the real world.


    The hardest was learning medicine as it involves saving lives. So how did you do it if the traditional way was to insert needles and brew herbs? It was her greatest challenge.


    Aside from that, she was never good at saving things, but she needed to, for exchanging what she needed.


    Probably next time, she would consider assassination service to struck a bargain? It was always easier to kill and destroy than to cure or save someone''s life. Well probably not, as she did not want to be ountable for the lives being sent to the Underworld.


    In her previous life, she was forced to learn these things without anyone teaching her or guiding her on how to do it. Like, if a dark element was used by a light caster, it would bounce back to the caster that might also cause death in some instances.


    How many times had her hands burnt before she had finally learned how to take advantage of her Yin energy, just to cast a very low level of the light spell in her previous life?


    It was a very painful process to learn on your own, but the trial and error taught her that there were things that she could and could not do.


    The process taught her the limits of her cultivation and how to deal with it. Thankfully her hard work did pay off.


    Gao Lan Mei was certainly not going to do the same trial and error process again.


    Aside from the fact that the situation now and from her previous life was entirely different, she might also not be so lucky the second time. Might as well learn what her body''s limit was now.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to chant softly, sounding like a whisper. The symbols and runes on the ground started to spin under her, slowly arising like they were carved individually, made with mud with a soft glow on each of them, moving around without order, creating an invisible dome around her.


    Wei Jiayi held his breath. Feeling the sense of familiarity from how the chants were being uttered.


    He did not understand any of the words that wereing out of Gao Lan Mei''s mouth. He only knew that it sounded like exactly the same chant she had used before to help him heal. That time the chant was from the crow, without the runes.


    Grinning from ear to ear, Wei Jiayi was much more at ease now and just continued to stare at the beautiful woman sitting on the ground in a lotus position, chanting like she was singing a very soft luby.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 221: Smokes

    Chapter 221: Smokes


    Dark clouds on top of the where Gao Lan Mie was standing started to form which made Wei Jiayi brows furrowed. He also felt that the environment became hostile, spiritual beast lurking near them, with unwarranted attention.


    <em>''Mei Mei what in the universe are you doing again?''</em> Wie Jiayi felt like Gao Lan Mei will cause his immediate death if she kept on doing things that were totally not conventional


    The beasts around were silently watching like they expected something to happen, that even Wei Jiayi was not aware of. Even the smaller spiritual beasts were curiously watching towards Gao Lan Mei''s ritual circle with interest.


    Wei Jiayi, raised his defenses, he even released his dragon''s aura to scare the beasts away, but they just stayed where they were and watch Gao Lan Mei who was inside the ritual circle. It was just fortunate that the invisible ss-like space around the circle created a dome-like a barrier that could protect whoever was inside.


    The air inside the ritual circle thickened, Gao Lan Mei suddenly opened her eyes wide, and stopped chanting, feeling the rising coldness in her throat.


    She opened her mouth, and a purple smoke came out from it like it had its own life, shrieking with an eerie sound, trying to get away from her body, but had nowhere to go or to hide.


    The smoke condensed on the other side of the cultivation circle, the symbols trying to enclose it, to the corner, so it won''t escape


    Gao Lan Mei was smirking after the purple smoke went out of her body, but that immediately disappeared, when she felt heat rising now from her throat making her open her mouth again quickly.


    Another smoke came out of her mouth, but it was rtively bigger than the purple smoke. Then it slowly divided into two, one white and the other ck.


    She watched the two clouds of smoke moving together towards the cornered purple smoke. Then to her surprise, it circled the purple smoke that continued to move away from it, looking for a way to escape.


    Regardless of how the purple smoke tried, there was no way to go, with the white smoke and the symbols blocking its path, the purple smoke was devoured by the ck smoke.


    Gao Lan Mei was not sure what was really going on. After the ck smoke was has done, the white smoke now was devouring the floating symbols that she had created for the ritual.


    Despite this, the ritual circle was still stable and did not show any indication of disappearing.


    The smoke slowly moved around Gao Lan Mei, giving her a strange warmth. She reached out to touch, and soon as she did both smoke turned into small balls of ming fire floating in the air inside the space around the ritual circle.


    Some were white and the others were ck. She could feel the very strong spiritual energy from the mes, but with the different atmosphere around it. Just like the color of the mes, both represented darkness and light.


    Very warm but not burning. Gao Lan Mei actually felt veryfortable with mes around her, which became dazed just by looking at it, moving slowly around her, like dancing, getting her attention.


    "Mei Mei, do not touch that!" Wei Jiayi eximed. "Get out now!" he shouted, releasing swords to defend from the attacking beast.


    She heard Wei Jiayi''s shout, Gao Lan Mei got back from the bewildering expression that she had while just looking at the mes that were still moving around her.


    "Crack! Crack!" The sound of something hitting the ss-like space around the ritual circle. Arge condor that was bigger than a tree was attacking, trying to break it the only defense Gao Lan Mei have against the beasts around.


    "No! Do not go out!" Wei Jiayi changed his mind. It was best for Gao Lan Mei to stay in the dome while he took care of the spirit beasts.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 222: Attack of the beasts

    Chapter 222: Attack of the beasts


    The condor shrieked while it kept on attacking strongly. It''s sharprge ws, hitting, trying to break the ss-like space so it could grab what it desperately wanted.


    Itsrge wings were wide open, using it to shield its prey and defend itself against the other spiritual beast around.


    At that moment, it seemed that the beast only had one intention. To break the ritual circle that was protecting Gao Lan Mei. She had a feeling that the beasts wanted the fireballs.


    For what? Wasn''t that dangerous as the mes emitted strong spiritual energy that could burn?


    Her spiritual points were burned from the incident with the Ming girl, but instead of feeling hurt because of the strong spiritual energying from the fireballs, she was being healed instead.


    The ufortable clog was starting to lessen making her feel much better. Even stronger.


    She had created the ritual circle not only to cure herself but to also determine her body''s elemental capability to aide with her cultivation.


    With her n to gather resources to revive Feng Ji, she needed to be strong enough to protect herself.


    Gao Lan Mei might have been prepared mentally when she left her confinement, but she never expected the difficulties that she had to face, just to continue living her current life.


    As much as she wanted to use the devour to keep on cheating her cultivation to increase her degree, Gao Lan Mei knew that she couldn''t do so because of the impurities that were always present in the air.


    So she chose the ritual circle as a way to know what were the capabilities of the mortal body that she currently possessed.


    She also did not want to test it by doing different attempts on it that might cause multiple idents. Painful idents. Did her luck somehow run out because of her breaking thew of life and death?


    Speaking of her capabilities, Gao Lan Mei knew that the mes represented the type of elements she could use in the future. In her previous life, she was mostly on the dark side and did not have any problem dealing with yang attributed elements.


    Now seeing both elements together, did this meant she had both?


    However, the light did not help the dark. The opposite elements repelled each other. What was going on?


    Regardless of what this meant, she could always take advantage of it. Gao Lan Mei couldn''t help but grin. She was unable topletely use the light elements before because they created a lot of problems, but now it seemed, that was not the case.


    Cultivators on her current world had types but still, they were being aided with natural elements to increase degrees or for defending themselves. Pills were avable for sudden boost but that would never be enough.


    Gao Lan Mei knew though, that these mes were just showing themselves temporarily because of the ritual circle, she still needed to properly cultivate for her to maximize these elements benefits.


    Before doing so as well, she needed to face the current strange situation where beasts from Mount Hua were suddenly attacking them.


    "Roar!" A white lion was able to reach the condor and attacked it to the ground injuring its wings, keeping it on the ground for the other beasts to take advantage of.


    The white lion then got back to Gao Lan Mei, circling her, marking his territory known and to also probably find out, how to pass the defenses around her.


    The rest that couldn''tpete with therger beast, decided to focus their onught toward Wei Jiayi even with the expense of their own life.


    Wei Jiayi killed the beasts that got close enough effortlessly, but since they kept oning from all directions, he was not able to go help Gao Lan Mei immediately.


    "Mei Mei, do not remove the ritual circle. I will be done soon!" Wei Jiayi eximed, assuring her, allowing his dragon to take over to clean up the mess.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 223: Not just a coincidence

    Chapter 223: Not just a coincidence


    After Wei Jiayi allowed his dragon to take over to get on the killing spree, the carcasses of the beasts that were still trying to attack him piled up.


    He severed the head of a leopard in less than a blink of an eye. Which also goes for the rest of the spirit beasts that still continued to discard their life.


    Regardless of the type of beast that attacked him, Wei Jiayi killed it effortlessly.


    Gao Lan Mei watched Wei Jaiyi who went to ughter like it was nothing, not sure to be happy for being saved or be scared that he could also do this to her anytime if he wished.


    So the rumor that he was a clean freak was not true, with the way he used his own ws to kill, allowing some of the blood to smear on his face and robes.


    She did not even know if that rumor was from the memories of the original owner of her body or just her assumption.


    Then suddenly, the beasts slowly started to move back from Wei Jiayi, crouching low, cowering in fear, giving up on their attack. Mostly left were ice wolves that moved with packs.


    Even the white lion that was circling her also moved back, despite it now being a part of the beasts, who initially attacked and surrounded Wei Jiayi.


    Wei Jiayi ignored those who moved back, so he could get back to Gao Lan Mei immediately.


    Their eyes met intently. His neck was covered with scales, he looked at her with his mismatched gray and yellow eyes with a frown, surveying her, checking if she was harmed.


    The beasts were already fleeing away from him, but he was still not back to normal. After making sure that she was unhurt, he proceeded on surveying the ce on full alert ready to pounce on anything that had ill intent.


    However, regardless of how far he extended his senses, the one who caused their current predicament was well hidden.


    Even partially shifted, Wei Jaiyi understood this as his rational side still clung like a broken melody, reminding the savage side to stay on alert. That was the reason why he was not leaving, going to follow the beasts that ran away.


    He knew that the spiritual beasts attacking suddenly were not just a coincidence, with the way they seemed to intentionally get his attention, even if it cost them their own lives.


    Spiritual beasts were known to sense danger and get away from it, not the other way around.


    When Gao Lan Mei went out of the ritual circle, despite his bloody appearance, he immediately circled his arms around her and vanished from the spot.


    ...


    Another part of Mount Hua


    A man who was standing at the edge of the cliff was intently looking at his orb, saw Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei vanish, leaving them piled up dead spiritual beasts.


    Sadly he couldn''t look further, whether they went back to the Wei Prince courtyard as they might have already ced a tier four defense barrier.


    There was no problem in breaking it, but he won''t be able to do so silently. He will just have to send a message to the mole inside.


    Tilting his head, "Hmm, so we need to get rid of him before we can get close to her." He uttered indifferently like it was not a big deal.


    The man was wearing an all-white robe. When looking at his back, anyone would let their guard down. As he looked like a lonely traveler, watching the sunset standing at the edge of the cliff.


    However, when one found out what he looked like, they will immediately bound to move away.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 224: Needs further observation

    Chapter 224: Needs further observation


    His face rivaled any handsome man in the Immortal Domain, if not for the eyes that were all ck even the area around the irises, which was supposed to be white, then include the protruded ck veins on his face, going down to his neck, he looked deadly to anyone who saw him.


    The spiritual energy around him was unnoticeable but could put fear to anyone who darede near him. Like a bad premonition that would happen soon.


    If Gao Lan Mei had sumbed to the impurities, she might have looked almost the same as the man did.


    The white lion that was originally on the side of other beasts in the attack, slowly approached the man, head low, "Your Excellency, I am sorry, we failed to take her away." the white lion said through their contract, sounding regretful, but still felt grateful that this man, had told him to withdraw before the white lion perished.


    "Hmm" The man just acknowledged barely. Though they failed to take her away, they were able to learn something important that day.


    He then removed the control that he had on the other beasts, setting them all free.


    Using beasts was not enough to suppress a sentinel-like Wei Jiayi. He was just getting a feel of what Gao Lan Mei was capable of.


    He had not expected though, that she would know how to use rituals that he had never even heard of, finding it very interesting. However, the goal will still stand as it was in the first ce.


    Female keepers should all be captured.


    The orb disappeared from his hand and was reced with a scroll and an ink brush. The scroll was an enchanted treasure. Anything that he wrote will be seen by the others who used the exactly identical treasure.


    Then he started to write, "Gao Lan Mei, a keeper originated from the Shizi Empire. With both light and dark attributes, unstable cultivation." he took note of that as cultivators who could use more than two elements were rare.


    What more for those who could use repelling elements?


    This is what the man knew. What will he write if he learned that Gao Lan Mei could use natural elements with the same harmonious energy as well?


    He then added, "Recoiled from impurity madness, due to overuse of devouring." was there any keeper who could use devour like her? He was not so sure. Should be good if she just sumbed to the impurities, since it was easier to make her cooperate.


    Then he proceeded to the next item on the scroll, "Current spiritual energy, nonexistent." he scribbled. There was no way for her to use spiritual energy when her spiritual points were burned due to the purification.


    Then continued, "When is the best time of capture" he uttered and then paused for a moment, considering how to answer the when part.


    He had been observing Gao Lan Mei since the time of the purification pentagram. If not because of what happened, he would not have noticed anything special with the young miss of the Gao family.


    For him, she was not even worthy of his time. Well, rumors always have two sides, and finding out about the truth could be surprising, but since he did not have that emotion, so it did not make a difference.


    The beast was supposed to test her capabilities in adapting ording to the situation, by just using adrenaline if she couldn''t use spiritual energy. Too bad, Wei Jiayi was always there with her, sticking with her like a leech.


    It should be funny topare Wei Jiayi, a dragon to a leech. He would haveughed if fun was still part of his emotions.


    He then decided, "Needs further observation." he scribbled, "Her mother is also a keeper, who needs to be captured as well," he added on the scroll indifferently.


    After hiding the scroll, he changed his appearance using magic. Looking exactly like someone, that the Gao family could recognize.


    He changedpletely, that no one, even the closest people to the original owner of the face couldn''t determine the difference.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 225: No more

    Chapter 225: No more


    Ming Family, Shizi Empire...


    "Quickly call the master!" the servant with Ming Ya who had managed to escape from Mount Hua eximed in panic.


    She was saved by the first prince, Chen Zhang Yong who found her before she was killed by the spiritual beasts.


    Despite knowing the rumor regarding the prince, she did not have a choice but to let him take her back to the Ming Family.


    The servant was not able to hold her emotions and before Ming Cong could arrive, she already burst into tears due to the fear and unexined sadness.


    Though Ming Ya was never the very kind master to the servants and sometimes her actions towards them were totally unreasonable, she still did not want her Young Miss to die.


    Chen Zhang Yong opened his fan and patiently waited for Ming Cong who arrived shortly looking at him with a stoic face.


    Ming Cong still bowed to Chen Zhang Yong respectfully as required by the customs, despite not liking the first prince presence a bit.


    No one could like someone who had a despicable character, but he couldn''t voice it out or even tell it to his face since the man that he was annoyed with currently, had a higher position and stronger backing than him.


    Who would have the guts to go against Justice Affairs in the entire Shizi Empire? Or in the Mortal Domain? Not even in the entire world.


    Then the Ming master saw how Ming Ya''s servant was crying her heart out while slumped on the ground. The female servant''s appearance looked unkempt and disheveled with the tattered robes that looked like she was attacked by a spiritual beast as well as open wounds that were already dried up.


    Ming Cong furiously eximed, "Your Highness! If this servant has offended you, please freely take her away. " The sooner Chen Zhang Yong left the better.


    "Hahaha!" Chen Zhang Yongughed out loud. How would he not know what Ming Cong''s intention was? These old men never liked him since before.


    Then he continued, "She did not offend me. Aren''t you supposed to look for the master of this servant?" he asked knowingly.


    "This servant''s master?" Ming Cong asked to no when in particr. Then looking at the female servant, "Where is your Young Miss?" he asked with concern. Did Ming Ya involve herself to the Justice Affairs? What was going on?


    "Master! The young miss is no more" the female servant uttered in fear while continuing to cry in sorrow.


    Ming Cong''s eyes bulged, "What do you mean?" he said, tone deadly, gritting his teeth, trying to suppress his emotions as he already had a bad feeling about it.


    "No more" the female servant whispered silently head bowed not willing to look at the Ming master.


    Not able to endure it any further, Ming Cong suddenly pulled the female servant''s hair so hard that she felt like her scalp will be ripped from her head. "Speak!"


    Because of being scared, the female servant, instead of speaking, lost her consciousness. Ming Cong shook the female servant''s shoulder roughly but was unsessful in waking her up. He even pped the servant''s face, but still the same, the servant was still not responding.


    With a raised brow, "Never thought that the Ming master, who was always careful of showing good manners in society, also have a violent side." Chen Zhang Yong said knowingly.


    After hearing this, Ming Cong hissed under his breath, he then let go of the female servant roughly, not even caring if her head would get hit hard on the ground.


    Ming Cong closed his eyes then released a deep breath before facing Chen Zhang Yong again, "Your Highness, where is my daughter?" he asked as patient as he could be with gritted teeth, he was trying his best not to just shout at the sadistic prince.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 226: Fake concern

    Chapter 226: Fake concern


    He closed his fan and seriously looked at Ming Cong "Well since you asked nicely" Chen Zhang Yong said with a hidden meaning to his voice.


    <em>''Nicely?''</em> Ming Cong almost mockingly responded loudly. However, he was more concerned about the were about of hisdaughter than had a wasteful conversation.


    Chen Zhang Yong released a heavy sigh and looked at Ming Kong seriously, "I am sorry to say this Master Ming, but your daughter is already in the Underworld." He spoke in a fake grieving tone.


    "That could not be!" Ming Kong yelled loudly. Ming Cong''s face turned ashen. He then suddenly closed his eyes tightly. It was his only so he could stop the possibility of shameful tears to fall. He could not ept it, but there was no use joking about this matter


    "I am sorry for your loss." Chen Zhang Yong added. Earlier, he deliberately said Underworld as Ming Ya is just a fake flower in his eyes.


    He could even bet with his right leg that the woman was now being punished in the Underworld. Most likely, on the eighteenth level of the Tower of Doom where those who had sinned the most were being punished severely for all eternity.


    "Your Highness, where is her body?" Ming Cong uttered silently. Regardless of the reason for her death, she still deserves to be buriedthe Ming ancestral valley. Even if his daughtermitted a mistake, no one should take her life just like that.


    This was his thought. If he learned more details regarding her death, what would he think by then?


    Also, if Chen Zhang Yong will confirm that Ming Ya broke thew that the Justice Affairs protects, there was no way for him to take revenge.


    Probably, Ming Cong could only silently grieve for her only daughter''s death and curse the beings that caused it.


    Chen Zhang Yong titled his head as if he was thinking. "Where is her body? Thest I remember, it was outside the Wei courtyard in Mount Hua. Do not know what happened to it after." He answered casually. This was not a lie, but not the entire story.


    If the perverted Deacon did not call him back, Chen Zhang Yong would try to get the body and used it for experimental purposes.


    Since he did not know how Ming Ya''s appearance looked so oldpared to him, he wanted to make sure and learn how it happened by experimenting with the body himself.


    And despite knowing that the dead old woman might not be Ming Ya since they looked entirely different, Chen Zhang Yong will not mention that.


    Where was the fun in that?


    Then he added seriously. "Wei Jiayi did a very good job of swiftly removing her head from her body." For Chen Zhang Yong it was suspiciously like they were trying to hide something.


    "Wei Jiayi Prince Wei?! He killed my daughter?!" Ming Cong eximed, how dare him, a bastard prince touch her daughter. Removing her head from her body?!


    Ming Cong''s body shook with rage. It did not take a while for him though to respond and ask, "Why would he do that?" He whispered.


    Shrugging his shoulder, "Don''t know," Chen Zhang Yong answered seriously and paused quickly, to stop himself to almost identally say, ''Don''t care.''


    Chen Zhang Yong was not sure why the woman died and what Wei Jiayi''s exact reason for doing it. They were not in the real brotherly terms after all so there was no need to bother with it.


    Ming Cong bowed slightly to the prince to show his courtesy and slight gratitude, "We appreciate your concern and giving time to ry this information to us, Your Highness. Now let me deal with this." he said with firmness.


    The emperor had shown favor the prince since way back despite Wei Jiayi''s questionable origin. Because of that, they were cautious in dealing with him.


    However, because of his daughter''s death, regardless of the reason whyWei Jiayi had done it, he will not let him get away with it!


    Chen Zhang Yong nodded seriously and left. There was no reason for him to stay since it already achieved his goal.


    The moment the Ming family''s door closed behind him, the triumphant smile on his face appeared. He did not care anymore if Ming Cong really believed his fake concern.


    Instead, he was looking forward to watching the show that would happen in the pce soon.


    Mount Hua, Wei ce Hidden Courtyard


    He was not speaking,but she was losing her patience. "Wei Jiayi, I do not know what your problem is, but can you, please, leave me alone?" Gao Lan Mei finally asked with a voiceced with annoyance.


    Since the time they got back at the courtyard, he followed her everywhere. He was still in the impression that something bad might happen again.


    Gao Lan Mei was thinking about this. That was why she was preparing for it in her own way.


    She could still remember his quick movement to leave the ce at the time whenthe attack happened.


    As soon as the ritual circle disappeared, he immediately grabbed her to go back, not even giving her a chance to pull out the acupuncture needles on her face.


    Gao Lan Mei did not want to let him know that she was fine if she can already use spiritual energy. That means dual cultivation was once again.


    And with the way he constantly tried to keep her close, Gao Lan Mei was sure that if he learned about it, what happenedst night would happen again.


    <em>''I don''t think I can handle that soon''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself as she refocused her mind on what she was doing.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 227: Time left

    Chapter 227: Time left


    "I can get the doctor just to make sure." Wei Jiayi offered, watching Gao Lan Mei. She was sitting next to a table not far from him while folding papers to make cranes.


    There were already so many around her, making Wei Jiayi wonder what they were for. Paper cranes with different colors were already scattered in the room that was mostly on the floor.


    Gao Lan Mei does not show any signs of stopping soon since she just recently asked a guard to bring her a lot more.


    "What are these for? What about your rest?" Wei Jiayi said after a deep breath.


    "I will rest eventually." She answered not lifting her head while she continues to fold papers.


    "Mei Mei, don''t act like you are fine"


    Gao Lan Mei finally decided to look at Wei Jiayi, "Do you think, I know how to act?" she asked seriously than on a soft tone, "Are you not aware of the one thousand wish cranes?" She questioned.


    "What is that?" Wei Jiayi asked with interest.


    Instead of answering, "I really do not want to be disturbed right now." She dismissed before returning her gaze to the papers in front of her.


    Gao Lan Mei had a lot of wish that she hopes toe true very soon. So how many more paper cranes she must make for all those toe true.


    These past few days had been the most tiring days of her entire existence. <em>''So this is how it feels to be in the mortal.''</em> she thought to herself not considering the possibility that her circumstances would be unique to everyone else.


    Though she was notining Gao Lan Mei preferred to be alone just for a little while. Not only she needed to think of a way to revive Feng Ji but also needed to reevaluate the body that she was using now.


    In truth, this idea was ironic for her as Gao Lan Mei never expected that she would want to be left on her own ever after she had arrived at the Mortal Domain.


    From her previous life, how many times had she wished to have someone with her?


    It was really true that beings were never satisfied.


    She wanted to rest, even though the mes from the earlier magical circle hadpletely healed her.


    Gao Lan Mei felt refreshed. Well with the amount of spiritual energy that she gathered recently, she will not be surprised if her cultivation degree leaped up to multiple ranks.


    It was just strange that Wei Jiayi did not feel anything different in her. He still treated her like she was vulnerable and needed constant care.


    She was still in deep thought when she realized that Wei Jiayi was looming beside her, as his shadow darkened the papers on the table.


    Wei Jiayi was standing at the side of the table. He must have done so intentionally to bother her or she was just thinking too much about it.


    He then leaned closer to Gao Lan Mei, making her look up at him with narrowing eyes. It was a silent warning telling him to stop his n, whatever it was.


    Wei Jiayi did not stop though as she felt his hands grabbed her by the sides and lifted her up.


    "What are you doing?" Gao Lan Mei hissed in annoyance but did not show any signs of aggression.


    Wei Jiayi smiled as he picked her up to carry her towards the bed, "I only have a very short time left to touch you" He said when he ced her down on it carefully.


    Then while looking at her intently, "You will allow me right?" he whispered softly, more like he was begging.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head, her expression confused. "You are touching me already. Isn''t that enough?" She questioned with a raised brow.


    Wei Jiayi only chuckled as he grabbed her hands and carefully massaged them before answering, "It''s never enough."


    Gao Lan Mei has the urge to badly allow him to do as he pleased which made her confused and concerned. It was a good thing probably that she was not that kind.


    After satisfied when massaging her hands, Wei Jiayi ced her on the bed toy down before he did the same next to her.


    Seeing this, Gao Lan Mei hummed and asked, "What are you nning? You can endure one year right?"


    Wei Jiayi answered by grunting unhappily, yet noment about it. It was like he was regretting the bet that he already agreed on and it was clearly written on his whole face while he looked at the room''s ceiling.


    Not to mention as well the movement on his jaw while he grinds his teeth that confirms that he was not happy at all.


    Finding his current attitude entertaining, Gao Lan Mei hand reached out and patted his head, "I know you can do it because you are such a behaving dragon. Aren''t you?" She uttered sounding like she trying to pacify Wei Jiayi but in reality, Gao Lan Mei was referring to his dragon side.


    Wei Jiayi gaze shifted on her immediately. At the same time, his eyes suddenly shed its mismatched colors. It was a very quick movement like the dragon was just acknowledging what she said.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes bulge in surprise and her heart started beating fast. Because of this, she immediately retracts the hand that was on Wei Jiayi''s head.


    She was feeling the familiar feeling of excitement. It was like this every time his predatory side surfaced causing her.


    Gao Lan Mei had to make sure as well, that he will not notice her strange reaction to his eyes changing, so she kept her face neutral as much as possible. It was easier said than done though.


    "Don''t call for it if you don''t want to y with it."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 228: Typical Wife

    Chapter 228: Typical Wife


    Wei Jiayi said that warningly. He could not hide the smirk on his face though showing that he could hear and notice the small changes on Gao Lan Mei and he was taking advantage of it.


    Then he added, "The dragon behaves, how about the mortal part? What do you think?" he asked mischievously. His hands rose toward her, attempting to touch the skin under her robes.


    "Wei Jiayi" she uttered, holding her breath when his hand reached her hips, his warm palm touching her skin, "The mortal part is a pervert" Gao Lan Mei finally replied.


    ''How did he open my robes so quickly?'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself in wonder.


    Wei Jiayi nodded his head like he was proud of it. Then he hummed before replying, "Probably. How about this?" Wei Jiayi asked, as he held by the waist Gao Lan Mei quickly moved her towards him.


    She did not know what he intended to do, before realizing that she was already looking down on him. He also has both his hands were folded across his chest.


    "Now, I can''t be a pervert since you are the one on top." He said knowingly, with a sly glint in his eyes.


    Instead of answering, Gao Lan Mei shook her head and averted her gaze from him. She instead looked out at the window and saw the now-familiar horizon in the sky.


    The sky was tinted with a mixture of red, blue, orange and ck. It was the color that indicated the sun was about to set. This was also the sign that it would also be the start of Wei Jiayi''s punishment.


    Gao Lan Mei emotions were conflicting. She was feeling bad for him since he already did a lot of things of thing for her and because of that, she was considering retracting their deal.


    At the same time, Gao Lan Mei wanted to see how long Wei Jiayi couldst for trying hard to be obedient.


    It seemed like a lot had happened in less than a day. It would have been well if the events had not involved blood and killing. However, a saying like, ''You cannot have everything that you wish for'' was there for a reason and basis.


    "I also cannot say that you are viting the deal because you are not touching me now." She uttered, still looking at the sky.


    Gao Lan Mei looked down at Wei Jiayi and found that instead of listening, he was just staring at her with a mischievous smile on his face.


    He could be just pretending not to hear herst statement while both his hands were folded under the back of his head like he was enjoying an exquisite view, her.


    Instead of wearing thevender dress, Gao Lan Mei was only wearing white robes. For him still, she looked like a fairy in his eyes, especially with the glow of thenterns that illuminated her face.


    Wei Jiayi would like to get used to how she confidently looked down on him while their most intimate parts so close, ready to create a friction that he badly craved for.


    If Gao Lan Mei knew what he was thinking, she would be grateful that they were still wearing their clothes, or else he might not hold back.


    "Aren''t you being so carefree?" Gao Lan Mei asked Wei Jiayi suspiciously, sitting on top of him. He looked so carefree for a man that did not want to be in punishment, "Your punishment had already started."


    Wei Jiayi gave her a yful re before releasing a deep breath. Then he nodded his head in agreement, looking dejected, "Yeah. I cannot do anything about it." Wei Jiayi said almost tiredly.


    He tried his best to look fine on the outside. However, he could not still hide the fact that Wei Jiayipletely hated the punishment that he had agreed on thest minute. ''I do not mind being a sly fox to get around this deal. Just wait and see.'' He vowed silently with a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    When Wei Jiayi continued, "It was my mistake, and you are not the typical wife who will just forgive something like that." He liked Gao Lan Mei the way she was. Even if he needed to endure, he would not have it any other way, because she was worth it.


    Gao Lan Mei browsfurrowed deeply. "What does a typical wife mean?" she asked in confusion before continuing, "What is your definition of this typical wife?" her tone lowered noticeably, but she emphasized every word.


    If Wei Jiayi was not so worried about how he will deal with the one-year punishment and how to get around with it, he might have noticed the sudden strangeness around Gao Lan Mei.


    Wei Jiayi answered absentmindedly, "Typical wife Well, those that take care of the household, like the children, especially the husband''s needs" He started, imagining Gao Lan Mei taking care of him. Outside and inside their bedroom.


    "A wife that manages all financial aspects of the family" He said grinning while looking at the ceiling. "Who submits to the husband and cooks food"


    Then he looked at her knowingly, "Speaking of cooking, we have a bet right? Remember? It was regarding the acupuncture needles." Wei Jiayi did not give the needles to her yet. He could probably use it again to bargain.


    Wei Jiayi gave her the ritual knife though as she could use it to protect herself. The good thing about rituals and spells was that it used external spiritual energy to manifest and be effective.


    As long as Gao Lan Mei won''t be absorbing the spiritual energy, there should be no problem. Whatever she wants, even if it was difficult to get it, he would give it for her to stay.


    ****


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 229: I will cook for you

    Chapter 229: I will cook for you


    Since Gao Lan Mei was his wife, then whatever he owns was hers. If the treasures in his coffer would make her happy and would benefit her, then by all means she could have it. Wei Jiayi would enjoy the reward from it soon.


    On top of that, Wei Jiayi would always make sure she was always well protected.


    Thinking this, Wei Jiayi remembered that Gao Lan Mei''s shadow guards should also be back from the punishment hall soon. <em>''Might as well rece all of them.''</em> He realized disappointedly.


    Wei Jiayi''s thinking was simple. A simple mistake almost cost his wife''s life was not forgivable. However, he also did not want his wife to give the impression that he was cruel and without mercy.


    In truth, Wei Jiayi was just over thinking. While he has his own worries, he did not realize that the woman that he was with has other ns.


    Gao Lan Mei narrowed slightly as she silently stared at Wei Jiayi. With a glint of slyness in her eyes, she suddenly leaned close to him, her lips almost touching his own. "I want the acupuncture needles," she said, lifting her hand to his face caressing it slowly.


    Wei Jiayi stiffened as he held his breath, "Giving without payment is just charity wife," he said breathlessly, hoping that for the needles she will bargain to shorten his<em> ''no-touch''</em> punishment or just throw it away.


    She hummed softly as an agreement. The breath she realized because of it had caused for his body to heatup, especially his rod hardening.


    "True" Gao Lan Mei murmured, while running her hands to his muscled chest. As a dragon shifter, Gao Lan Mei knew that they have warmer body temperature. It was just getting more heatedup, as she continued to touch his skin.


    Wei Jiayi groaned almost painfully. She could even hear the gritting of his teeth with their closeness. "This How can you do this to me?" He asked with conflicting emotion. His eyes were looking at her while the pupils continued to interchange with his beast and mortal side.


    Gao Lan Mei sat on top of him. Her head tilted innocently, "What are you talking about?" She asked with a smirk on her face.


    "You. Do you hate me that much? Can you show your husband some mercy?" Wei Jiayi could feel that he was being toyed with. "I will give you anything you want Just do more than touching!" He yelled dangerously as he looked at Gao Lan Mei as if he was in the verge of pouncing at her but holding himself back.


    "What does more than touching means?" Gao Lan Mei asked curiously. Her eyes glinting with amusement.


    Of course, he knows that his wife was enjoying his difort. However, what could he do? Beg probably?


    Wei Jiayi growled frustratingly before he shut his eyes tightly. He then grabbed the wooden headboard to avoid the ident. As if the wood could be enough to withstand his strength.


    So as soon as he grabbed the edge of the headboard, it was immediately crushed in the palm of his hands.


    "Oh! Do not destroy thing!" Gao Lan Mei eximed because of surprised. Her tone was masked with suppressedughter.


    "Mei Mei! Stop torturing me!" He yelled warningly.


    "Are you shouting at me?" Gao Lan Mei asked fake appalled, "I am not torturing you at all! I really do not know what you wanted me to do, so tell me!"


    "Not shouting." He replied softly before he groaned, "It means please touch not only me. Please You can move your hips as a start" He suggested, almost begging. What about pride? Crush the pride away before feeding it to the wolves!


    "Move my hips?" Gao Lan Mei was already on top of him and was straddling his hip. "Like this?" She asked and started moving her hips slowly against him. Gao Lan Mei, rocking back and forth on his prominent hardness, "Is that what you mean?" she asked breathlessly.


    Wei Jiayi, under her spell, nodded his head multiple times. His eyes were looking at her hopefully for more. As usual, his brain was dead as he sumbs to the wonderful feeling of friction that she was giving to his lower half.


    Since this was the case, Wei Jiayipletely missed the sly glint in Gao Lan Mei''s eyes.


    Gao Lan Mei smirked while watching his keen expression. She pressed herself harder to his manhood, before she swiftly removed herself from his waist, "Since you want a typical wife, I will cook for you." She then said sweetly like she had not been straddling his waist just seconds ago.


    "Just wait here! I will be back shortly!" Gao Lan Mei added assuring before she quickly went out of the room with a mockingugh.


    Wei Jiayi eyes were wide with surprise, dumbstruck as he processed what just happened. It took a while before his brain returned to normal.


    After realizing that she did not have any intention of helping him from the very start, "Divine dragons!" Wei Jiayi cursed loudly, not caring even if everyone in the courtyard could hear his frustration.


    He grabbed a pillow and used it to his hardness, trying to cool down. His ws slicing a part of the pillow, making the feathers inside it toe out and mess up the ce.


    "Grrrr..." Wei Jiayi growled low under his breath, gritting his teeth with annoyance. If this would be his daily predicament, he will surely get crazy.


    Then he looked down to his manhood and murmured, "Sorry, buddy. We need to endure this today." He then released a deep breath. If he would experience this torture for ayear, Wei Jiayi was not confident at all to endure it.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 230: A very good idea

    Chapter 230: A very good idea


    <em>''What to do?''</em>Wei Jiayi contemted to himself. If he had never experienced the pleasure from touching her so intimately, the enjoyment of touching, caressing, his beloved, he would not feel so frustrated. He was feeling conflicted. There was the unbearable torture as well the uncontained happiness.


    Wei Jiayi felt like he was someone who was given a taste of the most excellent fruit and then suddenly received the bad news that there was nothing left of it and no idea when he would be able to taste it again.


    He continued to press the pillow to his lower half, he also tried to think of anything else, but it was not helping.


    Wei Jiayi abruptly stood up, "Shadow!" He called out with anger.


    A shadow appeared immediately. Half of the hidden guard''s face was covered with ck cloth. He was kneeling in front of his master with a stoic expression.


    Despite this, Wei Jiayi could hear the fast beating of the guard''s heart, probably due to nervousness add to the fact forehead has beads of sweat.


    Wei Jiayi released a deep breath. He was feeling remorseful for not being able to release his frustration and not caring if he would take out his frustration by hitting one or two of his subordinates earlier.


    Now, however, seeing that his hidden guard was scared of him, Wei Jiayi took pity on the trusted servant.


    "Prepare a cold bath here, immediately!" He roared, his nails continued to destroy the already tattered pillow while he tried to cover his erection.


    The shadow guard quickly left the room to get help from other servants and guards to prepare for what he was told.


    Of course, since the walls of the courtyard were thin, the other guards and servants heard what happened, felt severely for their master''s ''unfinished business''.


    However, could they even beg for their Wangfei who just stepped out to go back and help their master? Definitely, not!


    What about another woman helping him instead? Another no!


    All servants and guards serving the Wei Prince were aware that their master was not fond of women before, and he was merciless.


    They thought that once the Gao Miss arrived, this would change. Some female servants hope to be favoured in the future.


    So when they witnessed how the Ming family miss was beheaded just like that, those females who desired to get closer to Wei Jiayi were terrified. The desires of their hearts were extinguished immediately.


    They could only shook their heads and serve their master and watch him struggle, as the woman he liked won''t make his life easy and it seemed the Wei Prince that was rivaled in the entire Shizi Empire couldn''t do anything about it.


    But their master has a significant w. He was not aware of what to say and not to say in front of a woman. Yes, he knew to give beautiful and expensive gifts, but what about romantic words?


    The first rule of wooing a woman was, avoidparison. Should they give Wei Jiayi some tips?


    <em>''Wangfei, please be kind to our master...''</em>They could only pray and hope for this as they stared at Gao Lan Mei who was walking towards the kitchen.


    Whenever Wei Jiayi got in a bad mood, their life will be miserable as well. Because of this, everyone decided to curry favour on their Wangfei. They needed to make Gao Lan Mei happy to lessen the torture she was about to do with Wei Jiayi, then their lives will be much better.


    ***


    Gao Lan Mei picked up Kai Kai''s pup form when she saw it along the way before she runs her hand on it soft fur. She smiled softly as really enjoying touching the adorable hound. She was on her way to the kitchen, contemting what to cook while humming under her breath.


    Aside from that, Gao Lan Mei felt suitable for making Wei Jiayi''s struggle. It was intentional and hearing him shout about it was funny. She always found delight in his frustrations as long as she was the cause of it, of course.


    <em>''Huh, Wei Jiayi, you should get used to the cold bath, since I n to make it ''hard'' for you every single day.''</em>Gao Lan Mei thought evilly. Her thoughts alone were funny, as well as surprising.


    Gao Lan Mei was mostly secluded in her previous life. Thus the things between man and women though she read from books, it was still foreign to her. Yet, for her, there was nothing wrong with it. What Wei Jiayi''s experiencing wont be called punishment if he would not suffer anyway.


    Remembering what he said earlier, Gao Lan Mei snorted, <em>''How dare him topare me to other wives? Huh, typical? Find someone else to marry!''</em>Her hand clenched on Kai Kai''s fur, making the pup whine pitifully, wondering what it did wrong.


    Fine, she was different, but he did not need to throw it on her face like that. If he was looking for specific wife qualities, why was he even forcing their marriage to work? They were not yet married.


    Why even bother to give expensive dowry?


    Was Wei Jiayi nning to marry a typical wife if he got tired of Gao Lan Mei''s strange ways?


    Gao Lan Mei felt a familiar ache in her heart that made her worried. She was halfway to the kitchen but decided to go back to the room, with an excellent idea that she wanted to apply immediately.


    "Wei Jiayi!" she called out loudly, but no one answered from the inside of the room. When Gao Lan Mei tried to open the door forcefully, a servant called her attention.


    ****


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 231: No need to worry

    Chapter 231: No need to worry


    "Wangfei, Your Highness requested to prepare for his bath earlier. He might be-" The servant who spoke halted as Gao Lan Mei eyed him to shut up.


    She also looked at the guards outside with a warning, silently telling them not to disturb before she dropped Kai Kai outside of the room and closed the door.


    "Ah Wang-" Another servant said but his mouth was covered by another servant like him.


    "What are you doing? Wangfei went back to see master who is taking a bath. Don''t bother!" The servant said to the other softly, his eyes glinting with delight.


    Of course, who were they to disobey their Wangfei who probably got back to make their master''s life better?


    ***


    Bang!


    Wei Jiayi was startled with Gao Lan Mei''s sudden action. The tub with cold water was in the room, and he was very much ready to soak in it and had just finished removing his robes.


    Wondering what was the urgency all about, "Mei Mei! What happened?" he asked with a frown, sounding more worried than angry that she had suddenly barged in, his eyes looked at every part of her, checking to see if she was injured somewhere.


    His upper body was bare, and Gao Lan Mei could not help but stare at his toned, lean physique, all his muscles were in the right ce. Her focus was especially on his abdomen, on which she wanted to run her hands.


    Gao Lan Mei was never good at hiding what she really wanted , so she reached toward his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin, until she reached the edge of his pants, slowing helping him, with the intent to remove it.


    Her knees lowered to the floor, hands pulling down his pants, until his hardness was directly in front of her eyes.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head up to look at him while biting her lower lip, wanting to see his reaction when her hand held his hardness, slowly moving up and down.


    Wei Jiayi''s mind froze, just like every time he became brain dead with lust, whenever he was with her.


    He couldn''t believe that Gao Lan Mei came back to help him with his predicament,pletely ignoring the possibility that she could always stop anytime and make his life much harder.


    Though she was the first woman that he had touched sexually, he did not innocent with regard to relieving himself, especially when it was time for his kind to breed.


    With his potent beast side, it was somehow questionable if someone heard that he had remained chaste until his time with Gao Lan Mei from earlier, especially when he had reached his adolescence. A time when a dragon tried everything new.


    Dragons were like Dakinis sometimes. Both races enjoyed sexual intercourse and bloodlust. For Dakinis though, that race took pleasure on it like it was already a part of their lifestyle.


    Wei Jaiyi, even questioned his sexual preferences before, until he realized that it did not matter. He will just kill anyone who was nosy enough to even ask about it.


    Gao Lan Mei was fascinated with how stiff and warm he was in her hands, "So this was inside me before?" she asked Wei Jaiyi, who was just looking at her with unspeakable want and lust.


    Her hand stopped moving, even squeezing it tightly, indicating that she wanted to hear his answer first.


    Wei Jiayi held the animalistic sound that almost came out from him when he remembered how it felt to be inside her. Just by doing so, he hardened further to the point of intolerable pain.


    He could only nod his head and continue to stare like he craved her, a man greatly in need, "Yes, and it''s all yours..." Wei Jiayi uttered breathlessly, and it seems that it made Gao Lan Mei happy, as he was rewarded with her hand slowly pumping, her thumb slightly touching the slit of its mushroom head.


    Wei Jiayi groaned, "There, more of that..." he uttered looking at her encouragingly, hoping that she uses both of her hands.


    He can only wonder why she is not doing so since a beggar cannotin about the crumbs of bread he got because of mercy.


    That''s exactly what he feels that moment. A beggar, begging for his wife to make him feel better. He even feels that his dragon side will gobble at her feet if she even asks.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to watch Wei Jiayi, his eyes shing his savage side, while he is looking at her like a piece of meat that he is forbidden to touch.


    The torture and cravings that he always has whenever he is like this, clouded with the sexual desire for her. Gao Lan Mei will never have it any other way.


    Her greed to keep him like this only towards hers, intensified, confirming that she is going to right decision.


    Gao Lan Mei''s hand continued to help him finish. Wei Jiayi grabbed the edge of the wooden tub tightly, trying not to reach for her, after a couple more strokes, he groaned so loud that Gao Lan Mei''s face turned red.


    Her face is so red, not only because of the loud sound that he made but also because some of his releases had reached her face.


    Gao Lan Mei just ignored it, she immediately used her other hand that is holding the ritual knife, keeping it hidden since earlier and immediately carved the skin next to his manhood.


    Hissing loudly, "Mei Mei!" Wei Jiayi eximed, with slight fear after filling the burning pain near his manhood, and seeing Gao Lan Mei suddenly have the ritual knife on her hand.


    The pain is burning, carving that even reaches to his bones. He wants to move away, but Gao Lan Mei is still holding a very sharp knife just a hair away from his prized anatomy, there is no way Wei Jiayi will just suddenly act.


    Wei Jiayi nervously asked, "Wife, what are you nning to do? We can talk about this first..." he tried to persuade, feeling regret that he gave the ritual knife to her so soon.


    Gao Lan Mei ignored him, instead, she used healing magic to cure the burning flesh and to also clean her face.


    After hiding the ritual knife back to its sheath under her robes, Gao Lan Mei stood up, as nothing happened.


    "There." smiling widely like she is very much satisfied.


    Wei Jiayi skeptically stared at her, "Eh? What did you do?!" questioning and wondering as well if he should thank her for not cutting his baby dragon maker.


    Gao Lan Mei turned around to go out of the room, "No need to worry about it as long as you''re a behave dragon." knowingly smirking at him.


    For her, with the carved spell in ce, there is no way for Wei Jiayi to get another wife because it will only get hard for her!


    Gao Lan Mei cannot help it, sheughed so hard outside the room,pletely ignoring the embarrassed expression on the guards. She then picked up Kai Kai that is patiently waiting for her outside the door.


    The guards outside were initially pretending that nothing is going inside and just discretely move away from the room to also not bother the masters, but Wei Jiayi is too loud for his own decency, so they had a pretty much good idea what happened inside.


    They are not sure though why their master suddenly sounded afraid.


    Their Wangfei is really one of a kind. If someone told them that they will hear a hint of fear from their master''s voice ever, they will make sure to bash that being''s head on the ground.

 Chapter 232: Normal or Hatch

    Chapter 232: Normal or Hatch


    Wei Jiayi frowned after hearing herugh to her heart''s content. Well, as long as she is happy and his happiness from his lower half is not removed that is all good to him, so he still went and soaked to the cold water.


    Despite her helping him earlier, it is not enough topletely remove his want for her. Wei Jiayi is sure that he cannot want anyone else just like how he needs Gao Lan Mei.


    What will Gao Lan Mei think if she learned that there is no need to cast a spell on Wei Jiayi since the man will only touch her?


    Gao Lan Mei probably will not know this anytime soon, as right now, she only can mostly think about his requirements for a wife.


    Since she already removed the chance for him to get another wife, she does not mindpromising.


    Taking care of the household should not be a problem. Does she need to clean too? She has a handful of magic spells for that so it will be easy.


    Children? She wants lots of those. Children are adorable to y with. So that is manageable as well.


    How does a woman give birth to a dragon? Is it normal birth like mortals or they hatch on eggs? Gao Lan Mei will just need to ask Wei Jiayi in the future.


    The baby dragons will arrive if she is done with all the things that she must do.


    How about a husband''s need? What type of needs? Is giving him a cold bath included on that? Gao Lan Mei already feels that helping him earlier already counts as husband''s needs.


    Taking care of the financial aspects of the family is also doable. Will she have ess to all his money? She likes to also have a say to the herbs that he has in the Medical Pavillion.


    Speaking of herbs, Gao Lan Mei remembered that the Medical Pavillion still owes her some herbs. She can collect thatter.


    As part of their agreement, she must live to Wei Pce, or probably he means where he is staying, so Gao Lan Mei is pretty much sure that he will not allow her to go home to get her herbs.


    Then following his wishes? Is that considered submitting to the husband? Gao Lan Mei can pretend, but she is not sure how long she can sustain that. She never submitted to anyone. Compromise, that''s workable.


    Cooking? That can easily be learned. How hard could it be? There are tons of books that she was able to read before regarding food. So, there should be no problem.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to walk towards the kitchen. Compared to the first time she roamed around the ce, the guards and servants are now in the courtyard.


    "Wangfei, can I talk to you for a moment?" someone suddenly spoke behind Gao Lan Mei.


    Moving away quickly with pure impulse, "What?!" Gao Lan Mei eximed because she was startled but rxed after seeing that its only Lou Ren with Xi Jun. She even sqeezed Kai Kai tightly that is currently on her arms.


    Chuckling lightly, "Sorry. Did not mean to surprise you." Lou Ren smiled apologetically.


    Though that is the case, Gao Lan Mei suspiciously looked at them, as she was really surprised since she did not even feel that they got close enough to be standing at her back.


    Narrowing her eyes, "Huh, so why are you calling me Wangfei?" she asked, then added, "You still owe me a bar of gold." Gao Lan Mei is good at counting treasures and grudges.


    "Hehe. You are our Wangfei, so that is what we are going to call you." Lou Ren said with affirmation. Then he smirks when Gao Lan Mei turned around, to hide her red face. With her ears also red due to her blush, it''s pretty much useless to hide it.

 Chapter 233: Do you want to try it?

    Chapter 233: Do you want to try it?


    Then he added yfully, "You have not told me about the secret with the Curse Madness, why are you asking for the fee already?" They watched Gao Lan Mei continued to walk towards the kitchen.


    "Hmm... Do you want to try it?" she asked, tone with a hint of challenge, "If that is the case, that will be free of charge. Probably you would learn its secret." Gao Lan Mei shrugged her shoulder like it''s not a big deal.


    Xi Jun''s brows wrinkled," What are you guys talking about? What do you mean by curse madness? How can we even try it?" he asked a lot in one go due to confusion.


    He is not used with formality, so he is still getting to used to acknowledging her as the master''s wife.


    Xi Jun only knows and recalls some stuff regarding Gao Lan Mei being ''Merchant Lan''. Add to the fact that at the time the second prince concubine got crazy, he is sleeping.


    He only knows that this woman, their Wangfei, is a keeper like him and she was almost consumed by impurities to madness.


    Xi Jun is not evenfortable being around her, but his cautiousness will not override his curiosity to why his master wants to marry the woman. Xi Jun, even believe before that Wei Jiayi hates all women, just like him.


    For him, women are beings of beauty and deceit. Sadly, he learned that in a very hard way.


    "My fees are expensive if you want to learn more about it." Gao Lan Mei stated with a snort. It''s not her fault that he was drunk asleep when all the fun part happened in the second prince manor. Granted, someone made him asleep.


    Xi Jun his mouth with a ck face, then red at Lou Ren, who just smiled helplessly, "I will tell youter."


    It did not take long before Gao Lan Mei arrived in the kitchen. The servants that are preparing a bountiful meal respectfully bowed to her.


    "Greeting to Wangfei, we will be serving the food soon..." one of the female servants said as they learned just learned that their Wangfei have a very healthy appetite.


    The kitchen food smells good and Gao Lan Mei is sure that it will the same with the taste. She already ate, but just looking at the mouthwatering food ready to be served, Gao Lan Mei got hungry again.


    If Feng Ji is here, the sparrow will be very much pleased.


    Gao Lan Mei sat on the chair next to the table of food, then she grabbed a chicken thigh with a heavy heart and ate it without any finesse. She is eating for Feng Ji.


    Still looking at the food sadly, "Brother Lou, I need your help," she suddenly said to Lou Ren.


    Lou Ren frowned but still nodded his head, "We can talk about thatter. We can have the servants bring the food outside. You do not really need to eat in the kitchen." he exined since he noticed that the servants are nervously looking at Gao Lan Mei.


    As the mistress, despite her not yet married to Wei Jiayi, the way she is treated by the master is already a good indication that she already has the right to speak up regarding the household matters.


    Gao Lan Mei refused by shaking her head, "Wei Jiayi wants me to cook. So, I will cook." she said with determination. "Can you leave first?" she asked the servants, that immediatelyplied.


    "Are you both staying?" asked Lou Ren and Xi Jun that is watching her dumbfoundedly.


    Both of the men are not sure to believe if Wei Jiayi really did ask her to cook. That man is picky not only to women but of food as well!

 Chapter 234: Hot pot?

    Chapter 234: Hot pot?


    Gao Lan Mei raised a brow when she saw their silly expression. "Anyone who wants to help?" she asked.


    She poured water to a big pot and then ced the pot on top of the stove. The wood under the stove is burning using magic.


    Gao Lan Mei considered making food using magic in the future. She does not have any idea what are the uses of all the cooking tools in the kitchen.


    The book that she had read before did not mention anything specific. Some of the things, she just has seen for the first time.


    From her previous life, food is the only thing that she does notck. The ce that she was confined is magical, though she cannot leave from there before, she does notck the basic things. Probably a fair treatment for a prisoner.


    "I can help." Xi Jun volunteered. He really intends to test Gao Lan Mei''s capabilities even in the kitchen.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded while looking around the kitchen. Xi Jun watched while she grabbed different types of vegetables then a big chunk of meat.


    To their horror, Gao Lan Mei dropped the vegetables inside the pot without even cleaning, peeling or cutting anything.


    She then pulled out a small ritual knife, "You, catch them all." Gao Lan Meimanded to Xi Jun.


    "Huh?" Xi Jun asked, unsure what she means until Gao Lan Mei tossed the chunk of meat high in the air and started using her ritual knife to cut it to small tiny pieces.


    Xi Jun, even though not sure what Gao Lan Mei is nning to do, he still catches the tiny cube size pieces of meat using his bare hands. They are too many for him, so he grabbed smaller pot used it instead.


    He is not yet done catching everything when Gao Lan Mei tossed anotherrge chunk of meat in the air and started cutting them to pieces one more time.


    "Watch out!" Gao Lan Mei called out, when he was distracted while catching the small pieces of meat in the air, and failed to notice that he already near her, and her knife almost slicing his nose if he was not able to dodge.


    Xi Jun have a gut feeling that Gao Lan Mei is making fun of him. The slices of meat are getting smaller and harder to catch.


    For some reason as well even though the meat was tossed on top of her head after she sliced them in the air to smaller pieces, they will end up falling all over the ce!


    Xi Jun needs to jump around everywhere to catch them, so they won''t fall on the ground!


    If he was not the one getting aggravated with this strange cutting and cooking technique, he might have praised Gao Lan Mei with her superb cutting in the air using a small knife.


    When he was done, the pot that he was holding was full of meat. Mostly cut in cubes, there are some that were cut like moon and stars.


    Xi Jun handed the pot over to Gao Lan Mei with a re, "That was a very nice way of cutting." he saidced with sarcasm.


    "Thanks." Gao Lan Mei beamed at him, probably ignoring his unhappy tone or she did not notice it at all due to her focus on the task at hand.


    She then proceeds on dumping all the meat on the boiling pot.


    "Hey! Why did you not clean them?!" Xi Jun eximing with annoyance.


    With a snort, "Who told you I did not clean them?" she asked, "I have my own way of cleaning things." Gao Lan Mei said with confidence as she can use simple magic for cleaning different kinds of stuff.


    Lou Ren decided to but in, "Wangfei, what are you trying to cook?" he curiously asked.


    Gao Lan Mei just shrugged her shoulder, "Hmm, hot pot?" she asked questioningly. Using all the condiments around, she started to add taste to her unique recipe.

 Chapter 235: Deadly weapon

    Chapter 235: Deadly weapon


    Lou Ren gulped and nervously stared at Gao Lan Mei, ''Is she making fun of Wei Jiayi?'' he asked himself. He watched with dread how his Wangfei added different spices, turning the pot into the ck.


    Having a bad feeling, "Wangfei I think you should just ask the servants to cook..." he suggested while watching the boiling soup on the pot rise slowly. There are strange dark small bubbles also rising from the soup.


    "Wangfei!" Lou Ren and Xi Jun called out at the same time when the soup from the pot suddenly explode.


    They were able to set the barrier around them immediately, the ingredients sticking to it disgustingly.


    "Bang!" The sound is not loud enough so they are hoping Wei Jiayi will not hear it.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned unhappily, "Hmm... Why did it explode?" she asked no one in particr, "Is the pot not good quality?"


    Xi Jun face turned ck after hearing this, ''Do not me the pot! You are making a deadly weapon! You want to kill our master!'' heined but unable to speak up.


    What will happen if Wei Jiayi was able to eat the soup? Will he explode too?


    "Oh! What happened here?" Li Mao arrived at the kitchen seeing the mess, "Mei''er are you alright?" she asked, seeing that her daughter is inside a barrier with a very unhappy expression.


    "Mother," Gao Lan Mei, went out of the barrier without anyone''s help, that made the best surprise.


    Li Mao asked with concern, "You are not supposed to use any spiritual energy? Right?" She is happy that Gao Lan Mei is feeling better, however, a quick recovery is always suspicious. What if it has a hidden negative side effect?


    Also, seeing the pieces of food that are sticking outside the barrier also looks weird to her. Are they attacked?


    The men inside the barrier do not seem willing to remove their defense to avoid having their clothes get dirty as there are also drops of souping from the ceiling.


    "I am fine. Mother, help me." Gao Lan Mei told Li Mao with determination. The pot exploded, and her mother might help her in any way.


    Lips twitched, "Help you? Tell me." Li Mao said, trying to guess what is going on.


    Li Mao is also having difficulties suppressing augh, between Gao Lan Mei''s expressionpared to the scared faces of Lou Ren and Xi Jun that is behind her daughter.


    Both men also keep on giving her a signal to not help Gao Lan Mei at all. As if, she can say no to her daughter.


    "Mother, the pot explodes when I was cooking. Are you able to give suggestion why?" Gao Lan Mei asked with concern.


    Wei Jiayi is expecting for her to cook something. It is one of his requirements for a ''typical wife'' and it is also part of the deal that they had before regarding the acupuncture needle.


    Gao Lan Mei is determined to have something to present to Wei Jiayi before midnight at least.


    "So... This..." Li Mao tried to look for the right word to describe the kitchen, it looks like a ce of looks like a mess. A batter zone of ingredients. "er... the situation is because you are trying to cook?" she asked unsurely.


    Her daughter does not set foot on the kitchen, so she is pretty much sure she does not know how to cook. However, to cause this much chaos, she should not be allowed to cook anything.


    Nodding her head, "Yes." Gao Lan Mei looked at Li Mao expectantly.


    "Hmm..." Li Mao considered what to say, "I think you should rest first. Probably you are still not feeling well, that is why you are not able to create an... edible food..." she uttered carefully and d to see that Gao Lan Mei is considering the possibility


    ********


    >Cast interview<


    Ko: Wangfei, why is it difficult for you to cook a normal meal, but you do not have a problem making boiled medicine?


    Gao Lan Mei: It is the same thing?


    Koal:... (Is it? Shut up author if you do not know how to cook as well!)

 Chapter 236: Carefree prisoner

    Chapter 236: Carefree prisoner


    Li Mao added with a gentle tone, "For one, you should not use just any magic. Did you?" Asking Gao Lan Mei, "Aha!" She eximed when she saw her daughter''s eyes bulging with guilt.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "This does not make any sense." she stated confused.


    ''What does mother mean with not just any magic? It looks so simple, so what the reason for it to be like that?'', the more Gao Lan Mei thinks, the more she finds it baffling.


    "For now, you can have the servants clean this ce. I will just teach you how to cook in the future." Li Mao suggested, "Come with me Mei''er. We need your help for a moment."


    Since cooking is not working for her at that moment, Gao Lan Mei will just have to deal with itter with her mother''s help.


    Li Mao, held Gao Lan Mei''s hand, allowing her mother to guide her to go somewhere. Lou Ren and Xi Jun are also closely following them.


    After leaving the room, the servants went in the messed up kitchen, looking at the ce devastatingly.


    Almost all the food that they have already as well as the ones the ingredients now have a strange ck substance that they are not even sure if washing is enough topletely remove it.


    ''Wangfei... Please do not cook again..." the servants can only hope.


    Gao Lan Mei and rest went out of the courtyard and proceed to the back part of it. Not far, they saw Xi Ma patiently waiting outside a small room, surrounded by guards.


    "Wangfei," Xi Ma bowed with respect to Gao Lan Mei, that made her frown. It sounds so strange to be addressed with respect, especiallying from Xi Ma.


    "He is still not willing to talk?" Xi Jun asked, with annoyance as he really wants to something else than deal with their race strict customs.


    Xi Ma shook his head, "Not yet. He will only speak in front of the Wangfei." voice sounding concerned.


    "Wangfei, the man is part of the mercenaries that attacked earlier. We know you would be interested to speak with him." he then added, speaking to Gao Lan Mei.


    Wei Jiayi is not aware that they had called out Gao Lan Mei to speak to a prisoner. Even if that man helped saved the Wangfei, Xi Ma doubts his master will just shut up about it.


    Nevertheless, a Keeper''s punishment needs to be decided by five others and with a unanimous decision before imposing.


    As Gao Lan Mei being the most affected by the mercenary involvement with Ming Ya''s recent incident, so she needs to be present.


    She is also counted as the fifth Keeper to decide on what to do the man inside the room.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at Xi Ma nonchntly, then tilting her head, "He wants to speak to me?" she asked, getting used to the title.


    "Yes, Wangfei. Let us go inside." Xi Ma opened the enchanted lock of the room and ushered the rest to go in.


    Gao Lan Mei immediately saw the mercenary that had kicked her earlier. Li Shao is tied up on a chair, both his hands are bounded at his back.


    Despite this, he seems to befortable with the way his face brightened after seeing his visitors.


    "Hi!" Li Shao greeted with delight. "d to see that all you took time to visit!" stating like he is talking to friends and not the beings that tied him up.


    With a smirk, "Aren''t you toofortable for your own good?" Xi Jun crossed his arms over his chest while looking at the very carefree prisoner that they currently have.

 Chapter 237: A lineage

    Chapter 237: A lineage


    He really cannot threaten this mercenary since for him personally, the action is not punishable by death. However, the rest might not think the same especially Gao Lan Mei.


    Xi Jun personally does not trust Gao Lan Mei, not only because she is a woman, but also because the information that they have with her is totally different from what they have seen so far.


    For him, she is like a totally different being that is too gifted for her own good, making anyone feeling cautious around her. It also concerns him that he cannot feel any spiritual energy from her.


    Li Shao only grinned, "You are not interested to know more about me?" asking casually, yfully even. His tone so weing that makes Xi Jun more annoyed.


    "No need to ask, since you are in a good mood to tell us, right?" Xi Jun retorted sarcastically.


    Nodding his head in agreement, "Surname Li, given name Shao," he paused, then frowned, when Li Mao looked at him with surprise, "What?" he asked.


    "What is your father''s name?" Li Mao asked, remembering a cousin that she had not seen for a while, though she not sure yet.


    Then she moved closer to Li Shao, looking closely at him with narrowed eyes, "You father is Li Guang!" then she suddenly blurted out.


    "What are you talking about? I am not his son!" he denied indignantly. His father is already a wanted criminal so there is really no surprise if these Keepers is looking for him.


    The surname Li is verymon, especially on the Mortal Domain. How would he know that someone would notice his simrity to his father? Even with Keepers, Li has used a lot a fake name.


    "Why are you lying? Your father is my cousin. My name is Li Mao." she stated with wrinkled brows, unsure if she should be happy that Li Shao is a rtive or not based on the man''s reaction of denial.


    Li Guang is a free-spirited man that loves to travel a lot. Li Mao is pretty much sure if Gao Shen will meet the man, they will instantly be best of friends.


    Not only the man is talented and good-looking, but Li Guang is also very mischievous by nature. He is the type that will surely have a new lover after visiting a new ce.


    "Are you one of his children?" Li Mao asked carefully, afraid to hurt his feelings.


    The only reason that she can think of when a child denounces the parent is that of shame. Perhaps, Li Shao is one of Li Guang''s bastards?


    Gritting his teeth, as Li Shao is aware of his father''s endeavors, "He married my mother." he said with confidence and a hint of sadness, raising his chin like he is proud of it.


    Though his mother threatened the marriage, it''s still legal and binding.


    It is normal for a typical husband to have more than one wife. However, for Li Shao, he is not even sure how many does his father have. Since he was seven summers, he had not seen the man again.


    Li Mao coughed lightly, then she smiled apologetically to Li Shao, "Though you are family, you understand that I cannot just free you. You understand our way, right?" she asked.


    Nodding his head, "Yes. My mother is a Keeper too. I learned everything mostly from her." Li Shao uttered, whispering under his breath.


    After hearing this, Li Mao is satisfied. Then facing, "Mei''er, I would like to exin to you how our customer work. Would you like to hear it?" she asked.


    Many believe that Keepers are the type of cultivators, like Tamers for beast or Casters for magic, however, that is not the case.


    Keepers are race, a lineage, as old as the world that they currently live in.

 Chapter 238: Tell us more

    Chapter 238: Tell us more


    Though they are now scarce in number and their existence is not that well known, their customs are still intact and should be followed.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, as she never read anything rted to this race even from her previous life.


    "Mei''er there is a silent line between our race and to all the beings of this world that everyone respects. We may be little in number as a race, but still, no one can just brush us off." Li Mao started confidently.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head while listening intently to Li Mao. She is really trying hard to remember if there is any book that ever mentioned about the Keepers existence that she can usepare to on what her mother is currently talking about.


    Then Li Mao added, "For example, Li Shao here, Wei Jiayi cannot just touch him since the Wei Prince is not one of us."


    "A punishment needs to be on a unanimous decision by at least five other Keepers before it can be implemented." Li Mao continued to exin.


    This is to exercise fairness and to make sure no outsiders will intervene. Li Mao still believes in this despite her not being with the others for so long like the Wei Pce retainers.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, now understood why there are five people in the room aside from Li Shao, who is the current offender.


    Li Shao snorted, "That is correct." his tone more like sarcastic, then adding, "If the others would not betray you," he stated with disgust.


    Li Mao suddenly frowned, "Betray? Who are the others that you are talking about?" she asked.


    If Li Shao would im and start so speak nonsense like he was betrayed by the others of the same kind, it will be hard for them to believe it.


    Betrayal is not of part of their beliefs. Not only because it is wrong to do so, but it goes against their very reason for existing.


    Snickering, "Heh. It is good to know that you still believe in this race old ways." Li Shaomented mockingly.


    In truth though, he is d to hear that his father''s cousin is not like those that he met so far especially after his father became a wanted criminal himself. If not, he already blew the whole ce, including himself.


    "Are you all not aware of the fugitive that they are trying to capture?" Li Shao asked suddenly.


    Raising his chin at them, his yful naturepletely gone, "You do not know? Even the beings from the Immortal and Heavenly domain are starting to arrive in the Mortal Domain. Did you not notice that at all?" adding like he is talking to stupid people.


    Li Mao remained silent. Remembering the sudden arrival of Gao Tsu from the Immortal Domain. She remembered him mentioning about a fugitive but never talked more about it after.


    "Tell us more." Xi Ma immediately said. Li Shao is saying the truth. Not only the families from the Immortal Domain but also those from the Heavenly Domain are arriving at the Shizi Empire.


    Xi Ma remembered Wei Jiayi''s order to get more details regarding this visit. Then he added, "Do you know if this is also the case to the other Empires?" he asked.


    If this is the case to the empires too, that means they are not targeting someone specific yet. They are just doing a wide search. Xi Ma would like to listen and know more before he can speak with Wei Jiayi about this.


    "Do not know... Sure, I can tell you more," Li Shao uttered mockingly, "Maybe not." then he immediately added, which the rest just ignored treating it as banter from an overgrown child. As if he would have a choice. Sooner orter he still needs to speak up.

 Chapter 239: Unfair

    Chapter 239: Unfair


    Li Shao looked at them stupidly after realizing that they really do not care what he thinks, and everyone is expecting him to just speak up.


    "Are you really expecting me to tell you more when I am not even sure if you are a friend or a foe?" He asked with contempt.


    Initially he justs wants to know more about Gao Lan Mei and her origin, but having a family member get involved to him is also not a good thing.


    His father is a wanted criminal, how will Li Mao react if she learned about this? Will, she also betray him just like the rest,pletely forgetting the good things that his father had done?


    Li Shao decided to create a barrier with these beings in front of him before they are dragged to his current troubles.


    Lou Ren''s lips twitch, considering hurting Li Shao''splicated personality. He suddenly decided to get suspicious after learning that Li Mao is a family? The man should have done that the moment they walked in the room.


    If anything, they should be the one who must get wary with his sudden change of attitude.


    Lou Ren was originally just observing but got curious about Li Shao statement.


    "There was a summon from the Divine Temple before we left to the Mortal Domain. I guess that is rted to that?" Lou Ren trying a guess.


    They ignored the summon as Wei Jiayi''s orders are more important than dealing with the summons of the Divine Temple that they never liked anyway.


    Choosing between visiting the Mortal Domain and enduring to stay in a room with a bunch of obnoxious family leaders, it''s a very easy decision for Lou Ren and the rest.


    The Divine Temple an existence just like the Justice Affairs that is not governed by the Laws of any domain. They even implement it.


    Justice Affairs being the one that takes care of the physical aspects than the Divine Temple for the spiritual aspects.


    It is said that the Shin Yu Divine Priest hears the voices of the Gods above, using it as a guide for all beings to follow.


    "I will not be your friend, it is very easy to be my foe." Gao Lan Mei stated looking down at Li Shao with an indifferent expression.


    Seeing Gao Lan Mei''s indifferent expression, Li Shao remembered the reason why he decided to help Gao Lan Mei.


    Aside from the fact that he cannot just escape Wei Jiayi''s subordinates, he has a very strong hunch that it is best to be on Gao Lan Mei''s good side.


    He still remembers the way she looks when she was on a rampage. The sick twisted look that gave him fear at the back of his mind thinking that if he made a wrong move, he may die without even knowing.


    That is still better for him though. What if she decided to go on frenzy again and there is no one to stop her?


    Add to the fact that Gao Lan Mei can turn a young and healthy being to a useless and old. Which he really does not want to experience at all.


    Releasing a deep breath, "Fine. The Divine Shen Yu Priest received a premonition and all major forces are now in the move to look for the fugitive that is included on the premonition." Li Shao started.


    "Let me guess, the offense is not done yet, and they already decided to capture the fugitive?" Xi Junmented, cannot believe what he is hearing.


    Frowning, "Premonition? That does not make sense. Do not tell me that you are helping them." Xi Ma asked like it is the most boring joke that he had ever heard.


    For him, it will be unfair to act on something that is not happening yet.

 Chapter 240: Questionable move

    Chapter 240: Questionable move


    It is never right to decide and take action to someone who has the capacity to think and the will to choose between right and wrong just because he may cause a crisis in the future.


    Bybeling that being as a fugitive, isn''t like dering a very early war?


    Lou Ren nodded his head, "It does not make sense to hunt someone just because of something that was not even done yet." It''s a questionable move.


    If Wei Jiayi decided to something this stupid, he will not follow hismand silently. Thankful his master is not that unreasonable.


    What if the hunt is the main reason why the fugitive decided to act against everyone?


    "What else?" Gao Lan Mei asked while looking at Li Shao intently.


    "The fugitive is a female keeper." Li Shao whispered under his breath after dropping the detail that he is pretty much sure no one wants to hear.


    Gao Lan Mei crossed her arms over her chest impatiently but still with an indifferent expression on her beautiful face, "Continue." she said casually when he pause for while.


    Li Shao is not sure why he is expecting Gao Lan Mei to show a very strong reaction. Perhaps because one, she is a Keeper, and a female as well.


    If these concerns her, it is perfectly hidden on her face. Who knows what is running to her head at that moment?


    "The divine priest wants to catch the keeper alive." Li Shao added, then releasing a deep breath before continuing, "On top of that, there is a reward for the whoever captured her, a drop of the elixir of the Gods." he said with a very annoyed expression.


    "That''s is stupid!" Xi Jun eximed. "The elixir of the Gods is a myth!" He added indignantly. "What else do you know?" ring at Li Shao as he clenches his fists trying to suppress destroying something.


    Gao Lan Mei eyes suddenly brightened and glinted slyly but it disappeared quickly so no one notices it. Everyone is just too concerned about the news to even bother.


    For Gao Lan Mei it really it is not a big deal as the Shen Yu Divine Priest requested everyone to keep the Keeper alive.


    Unless they are able to encounter someone who would use underhanded ways just for their goal, that will really make her unsettled.


    The elixir is a sacred liquid that can give immortality. There is also a rumor that it can bring someone back from the Underworld.


    Gao Lan Mei can also use the elixir to bring Feng Ji back as well as Yen Mngju''s lover, though the woman probably already got reincarnated.


    For the others, they can only depend to what the Divine Temple''s ims regarding the elixirs existence since there is really no proven details regarding it. Despite this everyone will still jump to the chance to hunt the fugitive.


    Blind belief or just in greediness for most, however, that is not the case for Gao Lan Mei as she knows that the elixir really can bring back someone back to life.


    The ingredients to make it is almost impossible to attain again as it was from the ce she was confined. There is no way she will go back there unless she dies.


    Why not take advantage of the situation? As long as no one is hurt, she is willing to cooperate.


    While Gao Lan Mei is counting the positives of the current situation, the rest is doing the opposite.


    For them, the Divine Temple is not only trying to catch a keeper that they already branded as criminal without doing anything yet, but everyone is sure that they have another motive behind the action.


    "What else do you know?" Lou Ren asked wanting to hear more before thinking of the next action.


    Most Keepers are under Wei Jiayi''s protection, that also means the Wei Pce is the one that will be affected the most.

 Chapter 241: Logical explanation

    Chapter 241: Logical exnation


    After breathing deeply, "A keeper that broke thew of life and death will cause chaos to all domains'', that is what the divine priest had said." Li Shao said gloomily.


    Li Shao was initially dumbstruck with Gao Lan Mei''s ability. However, he does not have any idea what her rtion to thew of life and death is.


    He does not even have any idea how to find a keeper that can do that. How about the others?


    It should be good to be acquainted with a very strong Keeper that can turn all domains upside done without even lifting a finger.


    Yes. Turning all upside down, that is because if the fugitive can make the Shen Yu Priest act before it even happens so that means she is a very formidable opponent.


    It is understandable anyway since that being can break thew of life and death. It should also be easy for her as well to cause havoc anywhere.


    On the other note to prove stupidity, the divine priest may have forgotten to remind everyone that keepers are never alone.


    If someone stupidly decided to hunt any Keeper on site, it will never be going to be easy.


    He is a special case though since he prefers to travel alone like his father. One because of his father''s current wanted status.


    For him, it is shameful to even talk about it what more when others learned of it.


    The disgusted look that he gets every time is like piecing lighting as he does not have any way to defend against it.


    Second is he does not want anyone that he cares about to be involved to the beings that are chasing him and probably use him to find his father.


    "What is that supposed to mean? We know near-death experiences, we even need it, but no breaking it thewpletely!" Xi Jun asked with annoyance and frustration.


    A normal mortal cultivator just needs to have the ability to sense the spiritual energy to start cultivating. For a Keeper it is different.


    Every Keeper must encounter the test of will, a near-death experience to prove the strong desire to live. One example could be Lou Ren, judging on how the scary scar on his neck looks like.


    For Li Shao, the man has a feature handsome on a more feminine side, the scar from his chin that is passing through his neck and the end of it is already hidden by his robe is already a possible indication of a life and death situation that was experienced awakening the man''s cultivation talents.


    Who knows what test the other''s needs to encounter just to cultivate?


    Some are lucky though if they can continue to cultivate with the aid of pills after to increase degrees fast. Pills though are very limited, especially on the Mortal Domain so it is near impossible for a Keeper staying the domain to raise in ranks or to even cultivate.


    How will Li Shao then react if he learned that Gao Lan Mei was able to cultivate for experiencing both?


    With her knowledge as well from her previous life, she was able to make it easier to increase her cultivation rank.


    Using her increased rank, she can now use minor spells, curses or chants just like Casters or Tamers.


    Her current ability is not only limited to that as the knowledge that knows goes beyond the current world that she is in.


    Li Hao can only guess that Gao Lan Mei does not have any spiritual energy because of the Purification Pentagram because that is the most logical exnation.


    "Regardless what it means, they will soon realize that it was a mistake to try capturing a Keeper." Xi Ma stated seriously, his eyes glinting with murder.

 Chapter 242: Last chance to speak

    Chapter 242: Last chance to speak


    Every family that is trying to capture anyone from their racepletely underestimated them and have forgotten what they can do.


    Have they forgotten what is their contribution to the previous struggles and conflicts between domains before?


    Keepers are a race of gifted warriors and cultivators that have dedicated their lives to protect all beings in this current world.


    Though the great power struggle before that made all keepers on domains almost cease existence as they are the main forces to battle on the front line the families and ns that time strives to have even just a Keeper under their banner to show strength.


    They are beings with the bloodline of the Gods and their existence alone means strength.


    Yes, given that most of them have a special physique that awakening of their spiritual cultivation abilities may be different from the rest, nevertheless they are a force to reckon with.


    "Hmm... Is that it?" Gao Lan Mei asked unhappily. She knows he is hiding something else and she will find it out.


    Gao Lan Mei is also intrigued by how to find other Keepers. There seems to be a special way to determine it. A treasure perhaps that she can use?


    With a frown, "Wangfei, this is not a matter that we can just ignore." Lou Ren said, also unhappily.


    "True." Gao Lan Mei agreed, "If you are too weak that is." Then she added. One will only be scared if you cannot do anything about it or if a being is just too weak to even stand up for himself.


    "Mei''er, Lou Ren have a point. If they are looking for someone because of a premonition, they may catch every Keeper since the chaos will happen in the future there is a high chance that the fugitive is not even born yet." Li Mao exined patiently but concern written on all over her face.


    Li Mao also fits the two know description of the keeper just like Gao Lan Mei. She is fine, but she is more worried about Gao Lan Mei.


    "What else?" Gao Lan Mei asked Li Shao again. She is looking at him intently like she knows that he is hiding something else.


    Shaking his head, "That is all I know." Li Shao said doing a good job on hiding anything else on his face.


    "Really?" Gao Lan Mei asked nonchntly. When Li Shao did not speak further, "I will give you a chance to tell us more about this betrayal thing that you hinted earlier."


    Gao Lan Mei gotfortable by sitting on top of the not far from Li Shao. "Go on." waving her hand, like her way to encourage Li Shao to speak up.


    "I told you, that is all I know." Li Shao said firmly as he gritted his teeth.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head, "Hmm... Last chance..." she said slowly like threatening.


    His burrows wrinkled as beads of sweat runs down on his face, "What? You cannot just decide on what to do. You need to get their approval first!" Li Shao said gesturing to others that just watched.


    "Do any of you have a problem with whatever n I have?" Gao Lan Mei asked the rest.


    Shaking her head, "There should be no problem as long as you do not kill him, Mei''er. He is your cousin." Li Mao said reminding Gao Lan Mei that Li Shao is family even if he is suspicious.


    The rest as well agreed to Li Mao. For them, Li Shao''s offense is not heavy that warrants death. The mercenaries did not kill any retainers from the Wei Pce.


    In fact, the ones that caused deaths are their masters. With Gao Lan Mei smashing heads and Wei Jiayi''s cutting, they seem to have very strange and simr likes. Xi Ma though about this with concern.


    "So... Last chance to speak..." Gao Lan Mei uttered to Li Shao firmly.

 Chapter 243: Blood connections

    Chapter 243: Blood connections


    Releasing a deep breath, "I told you... That is all I know..." Li Shao voice tired trying to convince everyone again. His defense starting to crumble. ''Stop asking, it will not make anything better even if you know.'' his silent plea.


    In his heart, he still hopes to meet other Keepers, that his father and mother always brags about because of the bond.


    The blood connections that will always be there suppose to be despite through thick and thin. That because they are not only a race, they are suppose to be arge family.


    "Hmm... Brother Lou, you want to know how I can curse someone to madness, right?" Gao Lan Mei is speaking to Lou Ren while grinning at Li Shao.


    Then adding, "I think Li Shao here wants to volunteer." she smiled widely, "The good part is, it''s free."


    "Wha-" Li Shao tried to speak up but halted when Gao Lan Mei red at him as she raises her hand to stop him from talking.


    "You used up your chance to speak, it is now my turn!" Gao Lan Mei hissed under her breath, her eyes shing with annoyance. Her shed red then it went back to ck.


    Li Shao suddenly felt that he is unable to speak, he can feel the rising temperature around him giving him fear that he had never experienced before.


    His started to feel numb all over. It started with the prickling of his skin like bugs sharp feet are walking all over him.


    The numbness started to spread until the only part of his body that he can move is his eyes.


    Li Shao can only stare at Gao Lan Mei with a terrified expression, as he is not sure how she did it. When and how he does not have any idea.


    He did not even see Gao Lan Mei utter any chant if the reason for his current.


    Gao Lan Mei, "The mortal brain has a lot of parts. Do you know?" she asked casually to no one in particr.


    She pointed her finger at the lower back of her head, "Inside the brain, directly to this part, is a very tiny part that controls our every movement," Gao Lan Mei uttered, "Then on the upper is the biggest part of the brain which controls a beings unconscious and conscious mind." She then added with a smile.


    Li Shao stared at Gao Lan Mei since he is unable to speak, he then nced to the others that are also confused to what she is talking about.


    "Hmm" tilting her head, "Well, I was just sharing actually." Gao Lan Mei grinning at their confused expression.


    "I am also exining how you can curse someone to madness, without almost doing anything," she paused for a moment, "because all you feel and will see are all in the mind."


    "One more fun fact about the mind is that it is connected to a lot of multiple acupoints in the mortal''s body." Gao Lan Mei added. If Yen Mingjue can hear her now, he willment that she is really talking a lot.


    "Mei''er what are you trying to say?" Li Mao asked, her face showing confusion.


    Gao Lan Mei just smiled apologetically, "I apologize, mother, I just trying to exin, what this could do" she then pulled out a rose pouch from her sleeves. "The sad thing though, I still do not have an antidote." She said releasing her breath showing her disappointment.


    "Inside that pouch is what you used to cast curse madness?" Lou Ren asked, with disbelief. He thought Gao Lan Mei will show them a moreplex chant or a ritual. A pouch? She also mentioned antidote, so it''s a poison?


    "Yes." Gao Lan Mei nodded her head. "Since Li Shao wants to try it, why not?" shrugging her shoulders to treat it casually.

 Chapter 244: Wonderful results

    Chapter 244: Wonderful results


    "You know what''s more fascinating? When all proven facts avablebined with magic, it creates wonderful results." She said smiling as if she fascinated with the mere idea.


    Then adding, "Just like now, you don''t know why you cannot move right?" She asked with a smirk, not really waiting for Li Shao answer cause it''s impossible for him to speak.


    Gao Lan Mei the opened the pouch and pulled out a ck snake. The snake is currently helping her but not as much as how Yen Mingjue was able to before.


    It is now just like a normal snake that gets minor orders like biting an enemy silently, using simple spells.


    The pawn is temporarily under hermand while its original master is somewhere that he did not even mention.


    Until now, there is still no news from Yen Mngju. Who knows what that demi-god is up to.


    Gao Lan Mei used a couple of tests to alter the poisons and antibodies that are inside the small snake''s constitution into her own special mixed.


    She started getting interested with poison since the time she was able to cure Xiao Jun. Gao Lan Mei just got distracted by other stuff or being at that. Not to mention Wie Jiayi who is always bothering her.


    The fact that he is not barging in this room at this time is a good indication that he at least listens to Gao Lan Mei sometimes as she asked him earlier to wait in the room.


    "Hmm, you know I promised something to a dragon, since you took my time because you refused to speak, I will just force it out on you, yes?" Gao Lan Mei asked like it''s not a big deal as she approached Li Shao.


    When Gao Lan Mei is in front of Li Shao, her free hand moved closer to the right side of his neck, pulling something out, "See?" she raised her hand across his face, palm open trying to show him something.


    Li Shao moved his eyes, left to write like he is shaking his head as he cannot see anything else on her palm.


    He is more concern with the small ck snake that she is currently holding with her other hand.


    "Hmm You can''t see it?" Gao Lan Mei asked with a frown, "Look closely." She added firmly.


    So that is what Li Shao did. He looked closely at her open palm but still unable to see anything.


    ''What in the world is this woman trying to do?'' his current thoughts. He feels like being made fun of but unable to even defend himself.


    "Still cannot?" Gao Lan Mei asked indifferently, then a thin line started to burn on her hand then disappeared quickly leaving only the smoke and the smell of burned hair.


    Li Shao eyes bulged after realizing how she managed that a strand of hair was burned. ''Did she used magic on the hair?'' He wondered.


    This is also what the rest is thinking. If not for the smell, they would not have any idea what Gao Lan Mei is talking about.


    Everyone is still curious especially Xi Jun who watched Gao Lan Mei''s every move like a hawk. For him, their Wangfei is too mysterious for him to just trust his back.


    "Cousin I really cannot curse you to madness since I do not have an antidote and mother also do not want you to die. However, you should understand that I will still need you to talk right? So I will have you test something that I just recently created." Gao Lan Mei uttered sounding disappointed. "Are you happy that I changed my mind?" she asked indifferently.


    Gao Lan Mei pulled a strand of her hair just long enough for what she needs. Using a simple solidification magic, she was able to harden it like a very small needle.


    For her, it should be good if the magic canst longer for her own benefit. The strands can be a well-hidden weapon for future use.

 Chapter 245: Branded as criminals

    Chapter 245: Branded as criminals


    After the strand is hard enough, she ced the end of it inside the small ck snake mouth.


    "Cousin, since this is a test, please do not forget to tell us what you feel after. Understood?" Gao Lan Mei asked like she is not speaking to someone who cannot respond to her and she is not in the process of using the snake poison on Li Shao.


    Since Li Shao cannot do anything, he can just Gao Lan Mei terrified while trying to guess what the effects of the poison are and where she ns to pierce it.


    Gao Lan Mei moved behind Li Shao, then carefully inserted the strand of hair at the back of his head.


    After she is done, Li Shao eyes turned dead staring nkly without blinking. His dazed expression made Li Mao anxious.


    "Mei''er what happened?" Li Mao asked Gao Lan Mei concerned.


    She does not want any harm to Li Shao. Her cousin may be wayward in nature, but he is very protective of any family, even distant rtives. What more when someone hurt his son?


    "He is all good mother." Gao Lan Mei stated after she pushed back her hair that is covering a part of her face. "Right Li Shao? Say yes if you agree," she stated.


    "Yes." Li Shao responded deadpanned.


    Lou Ren raised a brow, suddenly remembering how the servants looked at the Second Prince manor, especially on Concubine Li''s courtyard.


    Just like Li Shao now, they are also all dazed which he initially thought as an effect of curse madness.


    With a smirk, "Wow! That is convenient Wangfei!" Xi Ma eximed, finding delight on the situation as it will make things easier for them.


    Nodding her head, "Yes. Li Shao what are you hiding from us earlier?" she started, voice calm and encouraging like speaking to a child.


    "Father is a wanted fugitive." Li Shao answered. Right now, he does not have any idea what is going.


    Inside his head is like a different world currently, a state of illusion. If it will be a good or a bad one, Gao Lan Mei does not care.


    She already tampered his consciousness so his will to refuse will bepletely removed from him.


    As long as the magical strand of hair is inside his head, blocking a specific part of his brain, Li Shao will be a puppet that will follow Gao Lan Mei''s orders.


    "That is impossible!" Li Mao eximed. Li Guang is respected because he is strong enough to stand up to anyone. He also has a special role in their race, so no one could just brand him as a criminal.


    "How did it happen?" Gao Lan Mei asked instead, already realizing a gist of what is going. Betrayal.


    Li Shao answered monotonously, "He was used of trying to hurt the Divine Shen Yu Priest. He was caught barging in the Divine Temple with his treasured Fangyu weapon." He exined.


    "Tell us all you know." Gao Lan Mei ordered when Li Shao stopped talking.


    "Witnesses stated that he was caught trying to hurt the Divine Shen Yun Priest with a murderous intent as well. The keepers with him testified thus he was branded as a wanted criminal and must be killed on site." Li Shao uttered.


    Li Mao felt her head is spinning, so she leaned towards the wall for support. Gao Lan Mei noticed this, so she immediately moved closer to Li Mao to check on her.


    "I am alright." Li Mao said tiredly, "What is going on? Cousin Guang will no show his Fangyu weapon to anyone. He knows it is dangerous!" she said her hand touching her chest, trying to feel the familiar cold steel under her robes.


    "What about the others? Are they branded as criminals as well?" Li Mao asked feeling dread. Something is going on. Something evil!

 Chapter 246: Unannounced

    Chapter 246: Unannounced


    "What others?" Li Shao suddenly asked, eyes blinking, "What did you do?!" he then asked as he re at Gao Lan Mei.


    Li Shao shook his head, he slowly tilted his head towards his right shoulder. Then to his left to get back to his senses as still slightly dizzy.


    Gao Lan Mei walked towards him while looking curiously, "You are stronger than what I thought." She is now taking back what she thought earlier about theplete control, as she also the time limit is also shorter.


    She feels that there is a great need to learn more about toxins and poisons. Sadly, her previous life does not give her resources to test such things.


    Good thing opportunities like this arise. She probably needs to meditate and try to dig deeper into her memories. Having two memories in one brain really needs a lot of work.


    "I said, what did you do?!" Li Shao seethed, death re piercing enough to make someone move back if he is only talking to a normal person.


    "Stay away from me!" He seethed when he was just ignored If he is not currently tied up with a rope that bounds spiritual energy, it will not be easy for Gao Lan Mei to do what she pleases.


    "You have antibodies that fight toxins?" She asked casually, after pulling another strand of hair, "Mother, in general, is a Keeper''s body is stronger?" Gao Lan Mei added out of curiosity.


    Li Mao released a deep breath, she moved next to Gao Lan Mei and ced a hand to her daughter''s shoulder, "Yes. No need to control him anymore Mei''er, I think he will cooperate after I speak with him."


    "He is so noisy mother. Are you sure?" with a raised brow, looking down at Li Shao.


    Right now Li Shao is trying to loosen the rope around his wrist. He is afraid of Gao Lan Mei but, there is no way that he will allow her to just control him.


    Li Mao just nodded her head, "Li Sha-" she started gently but immediately halted because of the loud bang from the door.


    "Bang!"


    The door was opened harshly. Since Xi Jun is leaning behind it leisurely while, he was pushed roughly almost falling because of it.


    "Where is my food?" Wei Jiayi asked her instantly when he got in. His handsome face with a scowl, looking only to Gao Lan Mei, not caring about the others or that he barged in unannounced and rudely as well.


    On his arms is Kai Kai that''s is pryingly looking at her. Its eyes wide and ssy, then it covered them with its paws like in guilt.


    The hound left the kitchen before the pot exploded as it already felt something is wrong.


    Give it to the supposed loyal hound to leave its mistress when things get out of control.


    Kai Kai feels like it cannot be med. Survival is still the main priority for his kind.


    The hound is still smart enough since it is aware that there is someone else to protect its mistress.


    Kai Kai knows it is bad, but the hound cannot do anything to help Gao Lan Mei. It cannot eat the smelly food. What if the hound explodes instead?


    With a re, "We are busy." Gao Lan Mei responded, crossing her arms over her chest.


    Then added, "Leave us." She flicked her hand towards the door to emphasize her point. "The servants will cook for you. I will just do itter." It seems the dragon is not patient after all.


    She is also pretty sure that Wei Jiayi is just doing a small get back from the time that she barged in his room unannounced.

 Chapter 247: To die for

    Chapter 247: To die for


    In addition, Gao Lan Mei does not know what will happen if she tried to cook again. Wei Jiayi probably will not hold her ountable right?


    He red to Li Shao, "No. You promised." He insisted, hissing under his breath. Wei Jiayi then suddenly appeared in front of Gao Lan Mei, startling the others.


    "Let''s go." Wei Jiayi uttered firmly, giving no room for rebutting. His eyes changing to its mismatched color, silver and yellow that he knows Gao Lan Mei loves so much.


    Who cares on what makes her busy? She promised!


    Despite the way he spoke, she feels like he is an overgrown child sulking at that moment. Gao Lan Mei looked away with a rueful expression, "Er Some other time, this is important." She responded with equal firmness.


    Wei Jiayi''s face darkened, "He is more important?" he uttered usingly, referring to Li Shao.


    Li Shao just rolled his eyes with the ridiculousness of the statement. ''Do not involve me with your lover''s quarrel! Just go away!'' that is what he really wants to say, unfortunately speaking at that moment may not be good for him.


    He gave Kai Kai to Gao Lan Mei to hold, "Kai Kai is hungry." Wei Jiayi stated deadpanned.


    ''I am hungry master?'' Kai Kai''s confused feeling is sent out to Wei Jiayi.


    Xi Ma coughed lightly using it to hide his impendingugh because of Wei Jiayi''s childing jealousy. "Master, we are trying to interrogate him" he said.


    "What about it? Mei Mei needs to stay?" Wei Jiayi red at Li Shao, "Do I need to change my aide because you cannot do something simple like this?" he asked indifferently after doing a swift nce to other men in the room.


    Xi Ma is helpless. Why did he open his mouth? "I apologize master. You are right, Wangfei can leave with you. We will just for her assistanceter if the punishment needs to be discussed." he said redeeming himself.


    They already decided to get information from Li Shao first before his punishment. So, they can discuss thister when Gao Lan Mei is avable.


    It should be good though if she will stay since Li Shao is afraid of her, making things faster. He is also somehow interested to see more of Gao Lan Mei''s special abilities.


    Too bad they cannot test the curse madness to the current prisoner since aside from being a keeper he is also their Wangfei''s second cousin.


    Xi Ma is considering to give her prisoners to use as test subjects. If it can be reproduced, it will definitely beneficial for the Wei Pce.


    "Ah! Master that may not be a good idea now!" Lou Ren eximed suddenly. Gao Lan Mei''s cooking is to die for. Really, you can die from it.


    "Why?" Wei Jiayi asked with a deep frown. If he can just touch Gao Lan Mei now, he already grabbed her to go somewhere else.


    Lou Ren looked at Gao Lan Mei asking for help, but was just ignored, "Ah master, Wangfei needs to prepare a lot of things before she can cook." he said after finding the most reasonable exnation.


    Xi Ma gave Lou Ren a death re for his statement. No one wants to annoy Wei Jiayi further. Why not just have him do what he pleases?


    "What things? Is the kitchen ipetent as well?" Wei Jiayimented unhappily, "Mei Mei lets go. Here, you can hold my hand." He told her with a gentle voice, lifting his hand a little for her to hold.


    Xi Ma and the rest is surprised since Wei Jiayi did not just grab Gao Lan Mei, instead, he just wants her to hold him.

 Chapter 248: Beauty trap

    Chapter 248: Beauty trap


    In the better situation, Lou Ren will support whatever Wei Jiayi wants but their Wangfei almost destroyed the kitchen so there is a high possibility for disaster if she tried again.


    Well, it is a given that Wei Jiayi will protect her if this whole ce did blow up.


    She really should consider learning poison cuisine. Gao Lan Mei may have a talent for it.


    If a miracle happened like nothing is destroyed and finally she was able to make something, what if his master is blinded by love to still eat whatever Gao Lan Mei made?


    His master will not be that stupid right?


    The smell in the kitchen earlier was too much to be missed by a dragon who sensitive sense of smell.


    Sadly, he cannot just voice that out in due respect to Gao Lan Mei who just remained silent, her head bowed, eyes staring at the floor.


    "No." Gao Lan Mei said, "Mother I will stay." Gao Lan Mei told Li Mao whilepletely ignoring Wei Jiayi''s hand.


    She really wants to stay to hear all details Li Shao will tell. There are really a lot more things that she needs to learn to this current world. The books that she had read before is not updated.


    Gao Lan Mei narrowed her eyes to Wei Jiayi as she caressed Kai Kai''s soft ck fur. She will not back down regardless if he likes it or not.


    "You might like to stay as well since you have Keepers under your ranks." She stated after a quick nce to the rest behind him.


    Wei Jiayi stiffened, but he did not put his hand down, "Fine. I will wait for you if you hold my hand." He said tone low sad even, but his stubbornness to get what he wants is still there.


    With a raised brow and her lips twitching not sure if she wants to be annoyed or what with his current attitude.


    She never would expect that he will be like this, especially when they are not alone.


    Instead of holding his hand Gao Lan Mei moved closer in front of Wei Jiayi, "Move closer. I will tell you something." she said in boredom, her hand waived and a bend a little.


    Wei Jaiyi leaned down, his face moving closer to Gao Lan Mei slowly as his eyes looked at her suspiciously.


    At the same time, he is being careful on his action that she might use against their agreement, especially for no touching.


    He is being too slow for Gao Lan Mei''s benefit. She grabbed his neck and pulled him down faster, her lips suddenly touched his for a while.


    Wei Jiayi eyes bulged in surprise as he is not expecting her to take the initiative when there are other beings around them, so it took a while for him move his lips to respond.


    Sadly, when he did, she already moved away.


    Smirking at his surprised expression, "That is better right?" she asked Wei Jaiyi who lips is hanging in the air.


    He then opened his mouth attempting to speak but closed it immediately. Wei Jiayi just nodded his head, then finally whispered silently, "I want more." Eyes expectant


    "Hmm. Depends." Gao Lan Mei said then averted her eyes embarrassed. Give it to Wei Jiayi to demand more.


    Lou Ren and Xi Ma find the interaction funny and concerning at the same time. Their master was caught on the beauty trap.


    Wei Jiayi ispletely different when he is with Gao Lan Mei. They just hope that she will not cause harm to the Wei Pce.


    They are confident that Wei Jaiyi ispletely aware of Gao Lan Mei''s tricks and still indulging her to do what she wants.


    Xi Jun is unhappy though. He is sad to see his master as he became puny while being manipted by a woman.


    Gao Lan Mei is Wei Jiayi''s destruction!

 Chapter 249: Godly Treasures

    Chapter 249: Godly Treasures


    As he is satisfied, Wei Jaiyi cooperated eventually and just stood beside Gao Lan Mei while waiting for Li Shao and Li Mao to talk.


    "Li Shao I am sorry to hear about your father" Li Mao started gently. Her tone sad and full of regret. "I want to know the whole details."


    Li Mao then ced her hand on Li Shao''s shoulder gently, "Your father may be yful in nature, but he will never hurt someone unless it is his calling." She added.


    He bowed his head to avoid looking at Li Mao''s eyes. The genuine concern is making the defense that he had carefully ced around his heart start to crumble.


    For Li Shao this is the first time that someone told him, his father may have a good reason to whatever he did.


    He did not speak as he is not sure where to start. "Do you at least know what Fngy treasures are?" Li Mao decided to ask instead.


    When Li Shao shook his head, that made her feel even sadder since her cousin was not even able to tell him the origin of their race.


    "Our race is called Keepers because of those treasures. The Fngy treasures are godly artifacts that we are ountable for. They are gifts from the gods to give chance to all beings in this world and the other universe to protect themselves." Li Mao started.


    She paused for a moment, then she uttered with dread and concern on her face, "From what? We do not know." There is nothing mentioned in the old scripts.


    They are only required to wield it, keepers of the godly treasures and use it at the right time. When will that be? No one knows.


    Though she is speaking with Li Shao her eyes are dazed, gaze far, her mind remembering the Keeper''s ancestral valley where their history is still hidden.


    It is really against the rules to let this information be told to others that are not part of the inneryer of Keepers, especially if there is someone in the room that is not even one of them.


    Li Mao feels that it is not wrong though since one of them used the Fngy treasure to attack someone means something is going on that needs everyone''s cooperation.


    ''Fngy treasure can only be used against evil.'' remembering this part of their ancestral records, this makes her even more worried.


    Li Mao continued when she got back from her memoryne, "There are eight treasures symbolizing the infinite and pure existence beyond the heavens. Your father is one of those that were blessed to be chosen with one Fangyu treasure. That alone proves that he is not corrupted, hence he will not be qualified to even use his treasure." Li Mao assured with confidence.


    Li Shao cannot believe when Li Mao said that his father is not corrupted. He is not evil. That means he does not deserve to be called a criminal! So what is going on?


    Shepletely understands the surprise on Li Shao''s face as not all keepers know what the godly treasures signify and how to be blessed by one.


    Mostly only know that these are treasures strong enough for any to want it. It will not be easy though because it chooses you not the other way around.


    Li Mao nced curiously to the rest and everyone is listening intently. They are all trying to absorb all the details that she had said.


    Godly treasures are almost like a myth. These are treasures crafted by the gods themselves. Even in the other universe, the existence can be considered a dream. Did someone spill their race secret? Where they betrayed?


    For other, Keepers are special because of their strong talent and ability to fight. They are like a warrior race. If a family have one under their wing it is very beneficial for them.


    So what more if a family have one that is blessed with a godly treasure? Isn''t that like a hidden weapon?

 Chapter 250: A grand scheme

    Chapter 250: A grand scheme


    Some are proud to be part of the race due to the story that they are a lineage from the gods.


    That may be true as they are just beings blessed with a different ability fit for their role. What role? Li Mao does not know. For being caretakers? Probably.


    "You were in the Immortal Domain at the time your father was branded as a criminal?" She asked suddenly Li Shao that is currently in deep thought with all the things that he has learned.


    Li Mao nodded his head, "Yes. Justice Affairs visited our home looking for him." He said softly more cooperative. "Why are we not aware of these treasures?" he asked. "Even the other Keepers are not aware."


    "Hmm... No one really wants to deal with anyone giving unnecessary attention. Why you want that?" Li Mao asked.


    There are a handful of Keepers who know, not too many hopefully. Those who tried the trial but was not chosen and end up spreading the new. Then those who are chosen and was given special protection.


    It should be a taboo to just tell anyone about it. Li Mao is already breaking that rule. Does she regret it? No. She is even considering to visit the ancestral valley to hope for more answers.


    Speaking of protection, that is also concerning Li Mao as Keepers that are chosen to use the Fngy treasure is never alone. Either apanied by a divine beast or another Keeper.


    The more she thinks about the more she is getting concerns. The clues that are supposed to connect the dots are not making sense at all.


    "I would like to guess. The Divine Shen Yu Priest announced the premonition not long after your father was announced as a criminal. Correct?" Li Mao asked.


    Li Shao frowned but nodded, "If after two is not long for you, that is probably the case." He realizes what Li Mao is pointing at.


    For him, two weeks is enough time for him to learn not to trust just anyone. Probably during this short time, a grand scheme was in creating that was immediately taking action to all domains.


    "Premonition?" Wei Jiayi suddenly interrupted. "The Divine Shen Yu Priest had a premonition?" he asked no one in particr.


    Lou Ren decided to answer, "Yes master. The hero of his premonition is a female keeper." He emphasized, then doing a quick nce to Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei then told Wei Jiayi the other details regarding the promotion, even the treasure elixir of the Gods.


    Wei Jiayi''s listened intently, but he did not miss the glint on Gao Lan Mei''s eyes when she mentioned about the elixir.


    If he can touch her, he already kissed her face and promised to get it for her. Since that is not going to happen soon, he will just wait for her to ask for his help.


    He continued to pay attention to what she is saying, face frowned deepened the more he learned about the details of the premonition.


    "So in short, every Keeper on site will be captured." He uttered seriously crossing his arms over his chest. "Hmm... Interesting..." he added as he considers all possibilities.


    "How would they know if one is a Keeper?" Gao Lan Mei asked. Everyone told her that she is part of the race, but no one really told her how they learned about it.


    Aside from her mother''s confirmation, she does not know what makes them different on a physical aspect or anything that makes any being recognize them.


    "Well, our eyes turn red for one if we are feeling a very strong emotion." Lou Ren started shrugging his shoulder like it is nothing much.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "If that is the case, why did Xi Jun ask me before where I was from since my eyes are strange?" she rified.


    Xi Jun not liking the usation, "I asked you? When-" he said indignantly but stopped when Lou Ren popped his stomach with an elbow. "What now?!"

 Chapter 251: Eye Issue

    Chapter 251: Eye Issue


    Lou Ren would like to hit Xi Jun again. Probably hard enough to make the man unconscious. Xi Jun is always grumpy when he does not have enough alcohol in his system.


    Well, no alcohol for Xi Jun for ten years so Lou Ren cannot me his friend''s grumpiness. With Xi Jun''s current attitude, what if their master decided to forbid alcohol for more than twenty years?


    Lou Ren uttered disapprovingly, "Shut up. You are being disrespectful." He did a quick nce to Wei Jiayi and found that their master is looking at them coldly.


    Then Lou Ren added carefully, "You were drunk at that time, so you do not remember what our Wangfei was talking about." he exined patiently, ignoring Xi Jun''s furious expression.


    Lou Ren then, "Well, at that time, Wangfei your eyes is just red and it stays that way for a very long time. It was a giveaway for your own identity but as a Keeper it is different. Keeper''s eye color change only to bright crimson when feeling a very strong emotion." He exined.


    When Gao Lan Mei pretended to be a male merchant, it was easy to assume that she was mixed blood at that time. Lou Ren does not have any idea why her eyes are like that. Wei Jiayi probably knows?


    Wei Jiayi was able to quickly notice something is suspicious when one of them mentioned that ''Merchant Lan'' have red eyes. A dragon''s senses are sharper when hunting for their prey.


    Gao Lan Mei asked curiously, "So you leave it that way?" different eye colors are normal. She never expected for it to be a big deal. Anyone can just threaten someone and if their eyes turned bright red, its a giveaway.


    "We don''t see any need to conceal it before because we are still treated just like the others." Xi Ma said. "However now, it may be necessary to do so to survive." Then he added bitterly.


    Aside from the premonition to be very suspicious. The involvement of someone who holds a godly treasure makes it even more doubtful.


    Unable to refrain, Lou Ren asked Gao Lan Mei, "Wangfei, why are you able to maintain the redness on your eyes before?" It is just a good thing that it is not the case anymore.


    One of the hardest things to disguise is eye color. Anyone stupid can just assume that she is a Keeper without even verifying.


    With a shrug of her shoulder, "Like this?" Gao Lan Mei closed her eyes then opened them again to show that they are now in crimson red. "I-" she was supposed to answer casually but unable to do so.


    "She took a special pill with that side effect." Wei Jiayi interrupted before Gao Lan Mei was able to manage to continue. He gave Lou Ren a death re before he looked at her with a dazzling smile.


    ''Master It is really not the time for being a jealous possessive dragon.'' Lou Ren can only helplessly smile, his eyes meaningfully asking help from Xi Ma.


    "It was a guess. I''m correct?" Wei Jiayi then asked Gao Lan Mei innocently while she can only blink multiple time as she almost got hypnotized by his handsome face.


    Most of the things that he knows about Gao Lan Mei from her previous life are from Feng Ji.


    The sparrow is very easy to bribe and if itsfortable enough to be around you, it will answer every question asked. Sometime Wei Jiayi does not even need to inquire.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded with a raised brow as she suspiciously looks at Wei Jiayi. "What else?" she asked her mother.


    "Connection. You will feel a strong connection." Li Mao told Gao Lan Mei vaguely. Then exined further, "Like you have known the being for a very a long time. It is like a spiritual imprint."

 Chapter 252: It is not a big deal

    Chapter 252: It is not a big deal


    Li Mao released a heavy breath after noticing the weird expression on everyone''s faces, "Did any of you not notice why you arefortable with a new Keeper that you just met? Like you have a feeling that you can trust the being even though you just met each other?" Li Mao tried to rify further.


    Gao Lan Mei tilter her head, "Mother, I know you are trying to exin everything clearly as much as you can. However, I still do not understand what the difference is." She expressed seriously.


    Then added, "Honestly red eyes is not that unique to only Keepers. A wraith can change their eyes to red just like a demon from the Underworld. A pill helps someone do the same. What if someone will pretend to be a keeper to fool another?" Gao Lan Mei said trying to make point.


    Gao Lan Mei did not mention more instances. She just wants to prove that it is not a big deal and it is not convenient to focus on the eye turning red. There must be something else to distinguishing a Keeper on a more convenient way.


    Li Mao released a deep breath, "You have a point Mei''er, however, our eyes are different. The shade alone is the brightest crimson that cannot bepared to any being or creature. You know why?" Li Mao asked Gao Lan Mei then looked at the others who also do not have any idea what she is about to say.


    Li Mao continued, "Because it represents blood. We are all made by the Divine Creator, but the gods have blessed us with the blood from the world beyond."


    It is just so easy to just tell everyone that their eyes are not just read but also a tool for sacrifice in the time of great need, but she refrained from doing so.


    There is no easy way to say that their eyes are supposed to be given away.


    Li Mao continued, "Anyway, that is all I can tell. If you really want to know the difference, just cast a lineage spell, like this." Li Mao waved her hand toward Li Shao. Glittery smoke appeared on top of his head, that he tried to avoid as much as possible despite the certain fail.


    Everyone waited for a while, then slowly Li Shao hair started turning into bright blue. With the man''s eyes ring at everyone it does not help with the appeal.


    "Hmm That is strange" Li Mao uttered. "I thought your mother is one of us." She said with a frown.


    Xi Ma suppressed hisugh by coughing lightly, "Madam Gao, perhaps, that is not the best spell for him. Let''s try something else." He said advised after standing in front of Li Shao.


    Li Shao worriedly asked, "What?! What did you do to me?!" he asked indignantly to no one as he continued to re to everyone. His red eyes shing sometimes because of annoyance.


    Xi Ma ignored him and flicked his hand and to Li Shao''s horror, almost all his clothes suddenly vanished. He is now left only with his pants.


    "What is wrong with you people?!" Li Shao his face red with embarrassment. As he is currently tied up, there is no way for him to cover himself.


    Xi Ma face shows mock innocence, "ident. ident." His smile saying otherwise. Out of nowhere, Xi Ma produced a long needle and poked Li Shao slightly on the chest, just deep enough to draw blood.


    On Gao Lan Mei''s part, she does not have any idea what happened next after Xi Ma stepped in as Wei Jiayi''s back immediately stood in front of her blocking her entire view.


    Since she can only hear what is going on, Gao Lan Mei tried to step away from Wei Jaiyi but the man continued to block her path. "Get out of my way." She said hissing under her breath.

 Chapter 253: Count to five

    Chapter 253: Count to five


    "No." Wei Jiayi uttered stiffly while he continued to block her view. "Xi Ma stop ying around-" He said with a warning but groaned when he suddenly felt the sharp pain on his butt.


    Wei Jiayi gave Gao Lan Mei a side nce, "Wife why do you love hurting me? Is this your deration of love? The more you hate someone, the more you love that person." He said yfully keeping her from seeing another man''s naked chest.


    "I love" Gao Lan Mei said, her words intentionally hanging in the air. After hearing her first to words, Wei Jiayi faced herpletely, his face looking at her expectantly, delight gleaming in his eyes.


    Gao Lan Mei snickered, she lifted her hand to his face to pinch his cheek forcefully before releasing it rudely. "I love hurting you! So, get used to it!" she uttered, with a raised chin challenging Wei Jiayi to refute.


    Wei Jiayi rubbed his cheek, "Hey! That was painful! What if my face got damaged?" he asked with mock hurt as he continued to look at her in alert making sure that her attention is only at him.


    "Tsk. Much better! So, I do not need to deal with any of your stalkers!" She said bitterly. "Get lost!" Gao Lan Mei shouted with annoyance especially when Wei Jiayi''s face brightened so much.


    "Hehe. You''re jealous?" He asked sounding so delighted, his smile so wide it almost splits his face. There is no way he will drop the subject even if their world is on the verge of destruction.


    Gao Lan Mei gritted her teeth, give it to Wei Jaiyi to be irritating on a very important time. She wants to know how to find a Keeper!


    "Kai Kai! Bite his baby maker!" Gao Lan Mei fiercely, holding the hound by the neck, its snout directly in front of Wei Jaiyi''s pants.


    The ck pup that wasfortablyying on its mistress'' arms was suddenly in a very dire situation.


    What more its mistress wants it to attack a dragon''s special anatomy. Certainly, Kai Kai cannot do what she asked as Wei Jiayi''s glower is enough for the hound to tuck its tail between its legs.


    Furry paws covered its eyes, its small body shivering slightly to add effect to its act of pretending to be terrified.


    ''Mistress, the big dragon will eat me'' Kai Kai thoughts resonating to its master''s bond.


    Wei Jiayi smirked, "Weak." He crossed his arms over his chest looking down at Gao Lan Mei with a satisfied grin.


    Narrowing her eyes at him, "Mother, if Wei Jaiyi continued to pester me after I count to five, tell the father to look for another son-in-w." Gao Lan Mei said seriously.


    With a chuckle, "Sure. I will help you find a new one as well. I have some candidates in mind." Li Mao giving a helping hand.


    Dragons are territorial and possessive especially with their mates regardless of how petty it is.


    Li Mao is not sure if Gao Qi is aware that Wei Jiayi is a dragon. Her husband probably only finds the man a very good choice for protecting Gao Lan Mei. With how things are going, the match is probably the best choice.


    Any sane being will not hurt a sentinel''s wife. Li Mao is considering to ask Gao Qi to arrange the marriage soon because of this alone.


    However, she will not make Wei Jiayi''s ego reach higher than the world beyond. Men need to be always on guard around their wives, watching out for anypetitor.


    Wei Jiayi felt helpless before Gao Lan Mei even started counting, he immediately stepped to her side to allow her to see what happened to Li Shao.


    Gao Lan Mei snorted, "See? That was easy right?" she smiled triumphantly then suddenlyughed when Wei Jiayi''s face frowned further then with a strange expression like unsure if he will pout or scowl.


    After the goodugh, Gao Lan Mei is able to check Li Shao properly, "Oh! What happened?"

 Chapter 254: Mixed blood

    Chapter 254: Mixed blood


    Gao Lan Mei looked at the two beings next to Li Shao dubiously. She then sent Wei Jiayi a re as she missed out what happened because the annoying man intentionally blocked her view earlier.


    If Gao Lan Mei is not aware that the rest never want to kill Li Shao, she would really suspect that he is currently being used as a test subject without any care for his safety.


    Li Shao, with his bright blue hair, is only wearing his pants, showing his bare chest as the drops of blood are slowly running from a part of his chest that is close to his heart.


    The almost naked man who is originally already grumpy is now conflicted between embarrassment for being made fun of or to curse everyone to death especially Xi Ma who have caused his current shame.


    Li Shao is not stupid to believe that he needs to be naked for them to even test his blood.


    Everyone knows that aside from checking the lineage of an individual, a blood test can also be done as it is the surest way to determine the beings real ancestry.


    Madam Gao did try to cast a lineage spell correctly Li Zhao hair turn blue indicating he is the next blood to an aquatic being a pure keeper will have a white hair.


    With Li Mao surprise he is pretty sure that the mixed gene did note from her side of the family.


    "So, we need to drain someone''s blood before we can say if that person is really a Keeper or not?" Gao Lan Mei asked sarcastically, with a raised brow.


    She then added with a smirk, "Or are we doing the bully Li Shao event right now? I can do something or two to join the fun." Gao Lan Mei offered, her eyes shing a glint of slyness.


    Gao Lan Mei showed what she ns to do if she joined the fun after she gave Kai Kai to Wei Jiayi to carry, she then opened her palms ced them together under the chin, blowing them lightly upwards to create cold air that instantly turned into small kes of ice.


    "I can make a part of his blood freeze just like ice..." She uttered. Gao Lan Mei can only do so with warmblood for a short time but it will be enough to give Li Shao a very ufortable feeling.


    Xi Maughed nervously, ''Wangfei how in the world do you n to do that? Do not tell us that you need to be close to Li Shao and blew air to him just like what you did earlier.'' he asked her silently.


    It is partially his fault why Li Shao is almost fully naked. In all honesty, they a sample of the blood from any part of the body.


    However, Xi Ma just enjoyed annoying Li Shao furtherpletely forgetting a dragons possessiveness and irrationality will be on disy especially when they feel their position on their mate''s heart is being threatened.


    Xi Ma felt like creating a bigger problem for himself. Not only with their Wangfei''s showing what else she can do but he is more concern with Wei Jaiyi''s murderous re.


    His master already took a great offense for Gao Lan Mei to even see another man almost naked, what more if she will get close to one?


    The re clearly states that Xi Ma needs to be careful on his nextment to make sure Gao Lei Mei will stay away from Li Shao.


    ''Master, why not do something else that is more important like working as a proper sentinel?'' Xi Mained silently.


    "A blood test will help confirm faster." Xi Ma said instead after releasing a deep breath. He lifted a diverse intricately designed board.


    There are specific marks on the board. It is a polygon board with multiple sides. There are more than twelve sides and each is marked and connected by a dark carved dent of line to a very tiny orb in the middle of it which is now almost covered by blood. Li Shao''s blood.


    "He is mostly a Keeper but with a mixed blood from the Merbeings." Xi Ma said, showing the board. "See, two lines." he indicated.

 Chapter 255: Ancestral Valley

    Chapter 255: Ancestral Valley


    Gao Lan Mei saw that the blood flows to the part that Xi Ma have indicated. She can already guess what happened, but not sure why there is a need for Li Shao to show some skin.


    She looked at Wei Jiayi with a raised brow and the man just responded with an innocent smile. "Tsk." Gao Lan Mei realized why the man blocking her view earlier. What a waste of time.


    Xi Ma saw the interaction just like the rest. For him, it was enjoyable at first to see that their master who is always known for being cruel to any woman that tries to get close is now like a real man who really cherishes his woman. A mate for a dragon.


    The way they treat each other now is way different from the first time they have met at the Medical Pavilion.


    Xi Ma is not sure what to think now as he never even expected to see his master be the type of man who wants to always please the wife even if he needs to do it on a strange way. Like showering her with possessiveness and attention. If it backfires who knows who will help Wei Jiayi in the future.


    Wei Jiayi did not even care about the customs of the Mortal world that a woman cannot live with another man in the same room while not yet married.


    Gao Lan Mei walked towards Li Shao, smiling mischievously wanting to try her freezing trick.


    Li Mao chuckled but stopped her, "Mei''er, I guess Li Shao already had enough. Don''t you think so?" she asked the rest that is just barely waiting for them to finish.


    Xi Jun just barely nodded bored as he keeps on leaning at the back of the door. Lou Ren, on the other hand, has a lot to think about so he remained silent and just nodded to the rest as affirmation.


    She raised a brow, "Hmm... Fine. That may take a while though." Gao Lan Meimented considering other possibilities.


    Then she added, "We need to determine a beings identity as fast as we can." Gao Lan Mei also did not forget to consider the fact that the board is too eye-catching.


    Gao Lan Mei already notices that soft spot that the others have with the other Keepers even though they are only connected by the so-called race itself.


    No one can also take away the possibility for another Keeper to betray the race because of the reward. But it seems the rest believes otherwise.


    For Gao Lan Mei it is stupid to care for beings that can easily bepared to a stranger. Why would she deal with someone''s problem if she cannot even fix her own current issues? She did not voice that out though as to respect to the others beliefs.


    The least she can do now is just make things easier for everyone and not mess with their brains.


    Being a female and Keeper as well is already enough reason for her to make necessary preparations for the future.


    "This is the only way right now. If it will help, I can bring you to our Ancestral Valley, probably we can find something helpful there." Li Mao stated.


    Li Mao already broke some rules, what is the difference of breaking some more when the safety of the majority will be at stake.


    Then she added looking at Li Shao, "I also want to see if your father may have left some clues why he attacked the Shen Yu Divine Priest."


    Li Mao is confident with her assumption that her cousin should not be a wanted fugitive and she will make sure to help him as soon as possible.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded in satisfaction, eyes brightened, but quickly got hidden with indifference, "Alright mother." She will forward to the trip. Not only because she can visit another ce but because the Ancestral Valley is the best ce to know everything that they need because of the race.

 Chapter 256: No buts

    Chapter 256: No buts


    Gao Lan Mei added, "Let us leave Li Shao for the meantime as the best source of blood for the test. As his punishment." She said seriously looking down at the still half-naked man who is still with a blue hair.


    Despite her making fun of Li Shao, she will still not forget the fact that the man has hurt her previously. Yes, he helped when she needs to be purified but it is not enough for her.


    "When do we leave?" Wei Jaiyi suddenly asked Gao Lan Mei getting her attention.


    Tilting her head to the side, frowning a little, "After three days. Is that fine?" Gao Lan Mei asked Li Mao.


    As much as she wants to not have Wei Jiayi join, it is part of their agreement that she will not stay away, again.


    Probably, that also includes him being a nosy fellow to invites himself every ce that she wants to go to.


    "That is fine. However..." Li Mao stated, ncing at Wei Jiayi, ignoring the man''s determined expression, "I am sorry Your Highness, you are forbidden to enter the ce." She said seriously.


    Li Mao can break the rules that only chosen Keepers can enter the Ancestral Valley, but she will never do so when involving to other races. "No buts." Li Mao added firmly.


    Wei Jiayi growled lowly, his dragon''s eyes are shing, challenging anyone who tried to take his mate away, "If that is the case, Gao Lan Mei will not go." If he is not allowed to go with them, then she will not be leaving with them.


    "Wei Jiayi..." Gao Lan Mei whispered silently under her breath, her annoyance reaching to the point that she wants to hit Wei Jiayi anywhere.


    Then continuing, "Do you like to get hurt so much? Huh? Because I am telling you... I really want to hit you right now and I am assuring you, it will hurt." She said with a warning.


    Shaking his head, "We had a deal." Wei Jaiyi stated firmly as he narrowed his eye at her. Gao Lan Mei can hit him however she wants to make her feel better, but that deal still stands.


    Gao Lan Mei pinched the bridge of her nose, "You understand that this is very important, right?" she asked.


    He nodded, "I understand. It is important and very dangerous as well." Wei Jiayi rebutted. Who knows what will happen along the way?


    Wei Jiayi already realized that Gao Lan Mei can use her spiritual energy. It is just too bad that he found out muchter after his punishment started.


    However, the point is regardless if she can fight is or not it will not make a big difference if they are ambushed along the way with enemies that can ambush them.


    "Unless we get married first." Wei Jiayi said knowingly, taking advantage of the situation. "In this way, you will be the official Wangfei... If you want I can make you an empress too." He offered, persuading.


    "Though your grandfather may not agree to it." Li Mao added considering the Old Master''s reaction recently when Wei Jaiyi tantly dered about double repair. Well, Wei Jaiyi will probably understand if he will have a daughter in the future.


    Li Mao just thought about this things but she never expected that she will have a very goodugh remembering this time in the future.


    "Heh." Gao Lan Meiughed mockingly as she walk in front of Wei Jaiyi then giving him a murderous re, chin lifted up to challenge, making him wince slightly but not averting his eyes. He is taking her re head on as he did nothing wrong.


    Gao Lan Mei started, "We had a deal. Remember? That our marriage will not happen so soon." She said hissing with annoyance.

 Chapter 257: Are you calling me ugly?

    Chapter 257: Are you calling me ugly?


    She is really not sure if she would be thankful that Wei Jiayi is willing to go with them because he is worried or not as his tantrums are not helping at all.


    It should be good to have him though as he is a force to reckon with. Wei Jiayi presence alone can threaten a possible enemy or wild beasts.


    Gao Lan Mei already learned to be cautious after her episode of almost being consumed by impurities. She already decided to tone it down and as much as possible not to use Devour unless it is a life and death situation.


    If she can maximize her resources it will be much better so that she will always be in control.


    "Of course, and we will follow that deal. If not with the situation calling for it, I will not offer it. So we need topromise." Wei Jiayi said confidently. "My name alone gives you protection you know." he added.


    He then threw Kai Kai from his arms to Gao Lan Mei for her to reflexively catch the hound so she will be distracted or at least to make sure she will not hit him with both her hands.


    For Wei Jiayi a slight pain is nothing, but he still prefers that her hands are busy with something else than making his skin burn.


    Gao Lan Mei was startled with his sudden action. She caught the poor hound in the air by the neck before it hit the ground. "Wei Jaiyi!"


    "Mei Mei, you keep calling my name, I am just in front of you. You cannot miss me while I am still here. It does not make sense." Wei Jaiyimented knowingly.


    He really likes her calling his name, it will be much better though if she uttered it on a sweeter tone as she is mad most of the time.


    Wei Jiayi also likes her re a lot as her eyes are really expressive. Whenever she is mad, the red on her eyes shes brightly like a me that mesmerizes him.


    He knows thought that a wife should not always be mad. So what can he do? Deal with it physically after a year?


    Then he added, "Here if you miss me, you can just give me a hug or a kiss, which you still owe me with one by the way." Wei Jaiyi raised his hands opening them up weing an embrace.


    Her lips twitch, as she is not sure if she mustugh at his poor attempt to distract her or scowl cause he is trying to avoid the subject.


    "I will think about this first!" Gao Lan Mei decided to ponder about it instead. Wei Jiayi is good with maniption and she was a victim of it multiple times.


    As long as Wei Jiayi is around when she needs to think of something involving the man, for some reason the decision always benefits him then she will just have to regret itter.


    Gao Lan Mei does not like to feel regret regarding the marriage so its better to stay away from him for the meantime.


    "What is going to think about? Giving me a hug? There is no need to think!" Wei Jiayi eximed and was just ignored by Gao Lan Mei is now going out of the room.


    "Kai Kai, let us not talk to the ugly big bad dragon, like forever. Understood?" Gao Lan Mei said to the small hound on her arms as patted its head and gently run her hand to its ck fur.


    Wei Jiayi is dumbfounded, "Are you calling me ugly?" he said with disbelief, brows furrowed in confusion. "Mei Mei, I know you like my face. You said that I was handsome before." He spoke reminding her about what she said during their time in the Eye of Meng.

 Chapter 258: Call me aunty

    Chapter 258: Call me aunty


    "Tsk." Gao Lan Mei walked ahead of him, her steps getting faster as she keeps on ignoring Wei Jaiyi''s nonsense. ''You are not hearing anything.'' she keeps on chanting to herself.


    Not giving up, "Mei Mei, hey..." Wei Jiayi calls out until both of them got inside the courtyard. "Where are you going? Wait for me!" he eximed as he continued on following Gao Lan Mei, closely behind her like a shadow.


    The rest did not follow further and just stayed to deal with Li Shao, aside from Xi Jun who just disappeared after giving everyone a grunt.


    Li Mao frowned as she is concerned about Xi Jun who seems to be not happy with Gao Lan Mei''s presence.


    "Do not mind him Madam Gao, he is just being grumpy because ofck of alcohol." Lou Ren said reassuringly, "Well, is there really no way for Wei Jaiyi to go to the Valley?" he asked. On all honesty, it is the first time that they have heard of such a ce.


    Li Mao shook her head, "It is not possible. The ancestor''s spirits will not allow him to go past the barrier. To be honest, I am not certain if all of us can pass together." she exined considering the possibility that some of them might not even be able to see the inner part of the Valley.


    If Gao Lan Mei was able to hear this possibility, she would also be concerned are her spiritual circumstances is entirely unique and the ancestors might find out.


    "What do you mean?" Li Shao asked in frustration. What if the ancestors decided that he is not worthy to enter the valley because of his mixed blood?


    "Aunty. Call me aunty." Li Mao gave Li Shao a yful re. "Regarding your question, I really do not know how to answer that. The ancestors are previous Keepers ountable for Fngy treasures so who knows what their qualifications someone to be allowed to enter." She exined patiently.


    Xi Ma seriously looked at Li Mao, "Madam we do not know about the valley''s existence up until now, since you are aware of it, we will assume that you are an ountable to a Fangyu treasure as well."


    Keepers are like any family with their hometown and family registry. Most of them are already under the wing of a strong family that they are even given a new surname.


    It is not normal to have a whole valley as an ancestral ce of a whole race, that is the reason why they never even considered it.


    They can only imagine the vast history thatys on that ce pertaining to their lineage.


    Li Mao just smiled knowingly, "No need to worry about those things. Regardless who is chosen by a Fangyu treasure, there is still a limit on how and when it can be used." She then waved her hand, to give clothes to Li Shao and removed the rope that is bounding him. "Ah, your hair will be back to normal after a day."


    Then she added, "We will not tie you up anymore. However, you still need to cooperate with us. I believe you are wise enough not to run away." Li Mao smiled to Li Shao then turned around to leave the ce. She still needs to send a message to the others for safety.


    Li Shao is not sure if he will call the day the worse day of his life or not. Probably not as he met his father''s cousin that does not treat him with hostility. Not only because his father is a criminal but Li Mao even found out that he is not a pure Keeper.


    He is mixed blood as his great-grandmother from his maternal side is a mermaid. Mostly will make a big deal out of it but some like Li Mao will brush it off.


    Li Shao just hopes that it is really the case especially when the rest seems to n on helping his father.


    The idea that they will visit the Keeper''s Ancestral Valley gives him hope that his father is not a criminal and can still be saved. If he can find Li Guang there, much better.

 Chapter 259: Lovers quarrel

    Chapter 259: Lover''s quarrel


    Inside the Wei hidden Courtyard


    Thenterns are all lit brightly with spirit stones and the clearly illuminate a beautiful woman holding a small pup on her hands while a man is following closely behind her.


    Wei Jiayi continued to follow Gao Lan Mei around. He is gettingfortable and used to pester her to the point that he is confident to do it all year round until he can touch her again.


    "Mei Mei, why are you so unfair? You are ignoring me. Intentionally forgetting as a matter of fact that you owe me a lot of things." He said usingly loud enough for almost the whole beings in the courtyard to hear. "See you are even ignoring me!"


    The servants and guards bowed their heads to hide their smile. It is fun to watch their master act like a wounded husband, while the wife tried to hide in embarrassment.


    Wei Jiayi is following behind her, he is like a tail that regardless of how fast she walked away from him, he is behind her.


    To Gao Lan Mei''s annoyance, she turned around to face Wei Jiayi then with her free hand she created a small fireball and threw it to his feet.


    How can she decide if they will get married soon or not if he keeps following her?! It is probably best not to get married to an obnoxious and childish dragon!


    "Mei Mei! That''s dangerous!" Wei Jiayi said as heughs at her poor attempt to push him away. He can just extinguish the small ball of me before it even reaches to the ground. "Is that all what my beautiful wife can do?" he said with a challenge.


    Gao Lan Mei narrowed her eyes at him, "Hide." She patted Kai Kai''s head before cing the hound to the ground.


    Kai Kai dashed away from its masters to hide from the impending fight. The hound have a premonition that it a lover''s quarrel will be very bloody.


    Wei Jiayi looked at her skeptically as she red at him with murder, "Wife. The house will get destroyed if you will always take my jokes seriously." He said regretting taunting Gao Lan Mei.


    "Heh." Gao Lan Meiughed mockingly walking towards Wei Jiayi. "One, I am not yet your wife." She said as she raised her palm to form a bigger ball of me from earlier.


    "Two, you know that I hate it when you keep on annoying me. I can feel that it is your new hobby during your pass time and I am wondering if I should burn you every time you do it." Gao Lan Mei stated.


    Gao Lan Mei threw the bigger me aiming for his feet that he just brushed off by sending his own before it reaches the ground.


    She then continued to send balls of mes along his way, faster quicker, her frustration


    Though she knows fire will not hurt Wei Jaiyi that much because he is a dragon and very strong to evenpare to her cultivation, that reasons are still not enough for her to not try.


    "Let me hit you!" Gao Lan Mei eximed. Her mes did not even cause him to at least step back once.


    Her ice spell is not strong to evenpare to his smallest me anyway. Why not still try it?


    So that is what Gao Lan Mei did. On her right hand she have fireballs, the other she have ice knifes. Sadly, both are still nothing to Wei Jiayi.


    "Er... I do not think that''s a good idea." Wei Jiayi stated after a me got closer to his special anatomy.


    Then he continued, "I am not really annoying you because, you know, you promised something. Like I don''t know. A kiss maybe? Or probably a cooked food. Any of those sounds awesome." Wei Jiayi exined patiently as he effortlessly neutralizes her remaining mes.


    "If you just remember them!" he added indignantly when another me almost reach his lower half.

 Chapter 260: You are unfair

    Chapter 260: You are unfair


    Gao Lan Mei''s aim is getting better and faster. Even though her attacks are petty, every aim is getting more precise almost slicing or burning his skin.


    Then Wei Jiayi added sadly, "You also fooled me earlier that you cannot use your spiritual energy. I was so worried to even expose you because I was afraid your burned spiritual points will get hurt. But you just intentionally hid that you alright so I would not touch you more intimately. I can feel it." He said grumpily.


    "Yet, you are attacking me now. You are unfair to me, I cannot even touch you for a year. Do you think I canst that long without touch-" He continued to rant before Gao Lan Mei cut him off by covering his mouth with both her hands?


    Wei Jiayi eyes bulged before it shown a glint ofughter due to Gao Lan Mei''s blushing face. Even her tiny ears are red. His hands are itching to touch her adorable face and give her small kisses. Sadly, he should not do so.


    "Shut up! I did told you I was fine! You just assumed " Gao Lan Mei eximed before groaning in frustration and embarrassment, "Alright! Fine! I will cook for you so you can just stop following me!" She then turned around to march toward the kitchen.


    The Gao Lan Mei indignantly voiced out, "Wait for me at the dining room! Do not follow me to the kitchen!" She eximed gritting her teeth after seeing his funny look.


    "A quarter of incense time! I will only wait for you for that long! Remember, it is gettingte!" Wei Jiayi eximed then he turned around ignoring the servant''s strange expression.


    The servants became fearful when Gao Lan Mei walked inside the kitchen. They nced at one another before one of them could muster enough courage to speak up.


    "Master! The kitchen is not a ce for a royalty to step in, please stop the Wangfei..." One of the servants, eximed nervously, fearful even.


    What if the Wangfei blew the whole ce? Though they are not able to witness the incident from earlier, the chaos that they need to fix after is a proof enough that Gao Lan Mei is a dangerous being when inside the kitchen.


    Wei Jiayi ignored the servant''s statement and walked towards the dining room while humming under his breath, looking forward to his wife''s cook food.


    The servants are speechless as they are not sure what to think. It is either their master is blinded by love to the extent of ignoring his impending doom or Wei Jiayi is just not aware that their Wangfei''s cooked food is dangerous to anyone who tried it.


    If he is not aware, how can they exin this to their master? Who will do it?


    "Ah! Quickly we need to inform Master Xi or anyone that can stop Your Highness!" One of them decided to


    ...


    In the kitchen


    Gao Lan Mei slumped to the nearest chair in the kitchen. The servants did a good job of cleaning the ce after she almost destroyed it.


    She really hoped not to damage anything actually. "No magic." Gao Lan Mei uttered the first rule her mother had taught her regarding cooking.


    If no magic involved then how to do it with just a quarter of incense time?


    Gao Lan Mei looked around as she tried to think on what to do next. She is not sure if it is a good time to go out and look for her mother.


    It also does not sit well with her in the event that Wei Jiayi learned about the truth. A wife that can cook is one is his requirement after all.


    "Mei''er are you alright?" Li Mao miraculously appeared behind Gao Lan Mei. She really did intend to follow her daughter as she promised to help her with cooking.

 Chapter 261: Date

    Chapter 261: Date


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes brightened as she asked, "You are not busy?" her tone concerned but delighted for her mother to show up.


    From her previous life, she never really experiences a motherly warmth and assistance.


    Though she was able to interact with some of her father''s subordinate before they left their ce of confinement, warriors are always stiff. So she never experience thefort of a loving parent.


    Li Mao noticed Gao Lan Mei''s deep thought from earlier. She patted her daughter''s head softly before uttered encouragingly, "If he cannot ept your ws, we can always look for a new husband for you. Someone who would not care if you can cook or not."


    Gao Lan Mei smirked then nodded, "Yes. If he cannot ept the food that I will make after I tried my best, might as well just rece him." she said feeling much better.


    If Wei Jiayi cannot allow the simple things that she cannot do, even if it is part of his so-called ''Typical Wife'' standard, probably they are not fated to be together in this life after all.


    She has more defects than good points. Anyway, she prefers to be free. So if he decided to get a new wife, Gao Lan Mei will just travel to the farthest part of the world where she cannot see any trace of him.


    "You are thinking too much." Li Maomented, chuckling at Gao Lan Mei''s determined expression. Wei Jiayi wanted her daughter so much, to the point of childish possessiveness.


    Li Mao can even bet that regardless how Gao Lan Mei serves the food, he will still eat it and brag about itter. Probably. They will find outter.


    ...


    In the Dining Room


    Being in the good mood, Wei Jiayi stood up in the middle of the room while he magically and carefully arranged many fragrant lit candles cing some on the tables, chairs and on the ground as well.


    Large and small candles are present in different colors that he also had personally handpicked some flowers, that he hopes Gao Lan Mei will like and ced them on a very expensive vase in the middle of the roundtable.


    "Hmm... What else am I missing?" he asked no one in particr. Wei Jiayi opened his palm, then a small open parchment swiftly appeared, "Candles, good. Pretty flowers. There." He said with a frown unhappily.


    He then added with a shrug of his shoulder, "Sadly there are no white flowers. I know she like those. Oh well, that can be arranged." Wei Jiayi waved his hand and to change the color of the flowers to white. Not only the color change but the smell and texture as well.


    Now, the originally natural fresh flowers look like a white mist, trying to keep its shape.


    The magical flowers are floating in the air and Wei Jiayi cannot smell any fragrance from it.


    Wei Jiayi is not sure if this is fine. He got the parchment as an immediate order from a love expert and it said a date should include these things and it is much better if the things in the room will be the woman''s favorite.


    "This dating thing soundsplicated. So many things to do." Wei Jiayi said exasperatedly. It is his biggest desire to make Gao Lan Mei like him, not involving tricks and deals.


    The information on the parchment though is all new to him and some are weird like, wasting rose petals and cing them on the floor.


    "Ah... Master, what are these supposed to mean?" Xi Ma asked confusingly, while Lou Ren already has an idea on what Wei Jiayi is nning to do.


    "Date." Wei Jiayi said deadpanned. He threw the parchment to Xi Ma to see what it includes. "Get our most expensive wine." He ordered seriously, decided to go through with it, as it will probably make Gao Lan Mei happy. Who knows? There is no harm in trying.

 Chapter 262: Dragon courting skills

    Chapter 262: Dragon courting skills


    Xi Ma''s brows wrinkled in confusion, "Ah, date?" he asked as it is the first he heard about it. "Where did thate from?" he added.


    Lou Ren chuckled softly, "I can bet it was from the other domains or probably far beyond our world. However, I know that it is a part of courting if I am not mistaken." he concluded then shrugging his shoulders.


    The term date and doing it to the Mortal Domain is not a big deal but when Wei Jiayi decided that it is something that he needs to do, that is where the weird partes in.


    Dragons are not used to the term courting. Their courting skills are technically nonexistent. For the years that he has followed Wei Jaiyi, he is certain that his master does not even understand the concept as the weak always follows the strong.


    So why would you get the favor of the weaker party, like the female? It should be the other way around.


    Well if Gao Lan Mei is not happy with Wei Jiayi because of his bad courting tactics, the marriage is still not certain.


    So for Lou Ren and everyone else who understands Wei Jiayi''s situation is fearful for the future of the Wei Pce. A broken-hearted dragon is not anyone wants to see.


    However, Wei Jiayi tends to really annoy Gao Lan Mei a lot, just like what happened after the two went inside the courtyard earlier.


    Lou Ren and Xi Ma where approached by the frantic servants because Gao Lan Mei was forced to cook something for Wei Jiayi after pestering her nonstop.


    Madam Gao went to Gao Lan Mei to help her but they still would like to warn Wei Jiayi, but got surprised as the ce have so many lit candles and strange looking flowers.


    "Master, did you make these?" Xi Ma asked, pointing at the misty flowers, that are now floating in the air. The flowers look enchanting and magical.


    Wei Jiayi nodded, "She likes white flowers, but there are none avable during this season. If you can get some right now, I will give you a month of rest." He offered not really hoping that Xi Ma can do something about it.


    "The parchment from the love expert said that I should add the things that she likes." Wei Jiayi added brows still wrinkled. Was he conned?


    Wei Jiayi is deliberating from just dropping the idea and just follow his instinct. However, he knows that Gao Lan Mei is most of the time end up annoyed when he just do what he wants.


    He really wants to do something different.


    The love expert indicated on the parchment that he needs to be patient as well. Wei Jiayi released a deep breath to rx.


    He will give it one chance before he returns the parchment and check another option. A love potion does not sound so bad after all.


    Xi Ma is still dumbfounded, it took a while before he finally processed what Wei Jaiyi had offered. "Truly?! I can rest for a month?" he asked, disbelief written all over his face.


    If that is true, probably he can already get married finally. However, where can he get what Wei Jaiyi needs?


    Deep in thought, "Ah!" Xi Ma eximed then he vanished suddenly, leaving behind fluctuating static current indicating he used an emergency travel portal.


    Lou Renughed loudly, then coughed slightly to help himself, "Master, Xi Ma badly needs the rest I suppose. Please do not change your mind after." He spluttered with amusement.


    Wei Jiayi is not yet able to answer when Xi Ma returned with a bunch of small white flowers tied together to form a big ne.


    Raising both his hands with the flowers. "Master here. White flowers." Xi Ma uttered with heavy breathing due to exhaustion for using a too much spiritual energy to be able to go around looking for what he needs.

 Chapter 263: This is a date

    Chapter 263: This is a date


    Some strands of Xi Ma''s long hair is sticking out all over the ce and a part of his face has ck and white paint aligned as tiger stripes. There are also some on his robes.


    "What happened to you?" Lou Ren questioned Xi Ma''s weird appearance. "Did you went out of the Mortal Domain?" he added with a smirk, just doing a wild guess.


    Lou Ren is also able to confirm that his friend seems to badly need the rest. He curiously peeked at Xi Ma, wondering what he ns to do because they seldom need the rest as Keepers.


    With a dark face, "Not really. Just do not ask more to it." Xi Ma replied, not really interested to tell Lou Ren that he is stupid enough to barge into someone''s home, steal they are dried up white flowers that were created a ne to be ced on deity''s small status.


    The paint as well on Xi Ma''s face was because he got his arrival aim wrong when he was trying to teleport back to the Wei courtyard and he identally saw a bunch of beings cing the paints as part of a ceremony.


    Some might ask why looking for white flowers is a big deal. That is because aside from the fact that the growing white flowers in the Mortal Domain are not in season, white flowers are mostly used to filter spiritual impurities, making them very limited. Even the small ones.


    Even though that is the case and the one that he got are originally dry, he can always use a little magic to revive them for a very short period of time. Xi Ma just hopes that it will be enough to satisfy Wei Jiayi.


    He needs to blend for a moment before he sneaked out of the ce.


    "Hmm..." Wei Jiayi took the flowers and looked at them with a frown. "So small." Hemented unhappily.


    Xi Ma smiled knowingly before replying, "Master, you never mention how big they are supposed to be." He waved his hand to the flowers, chanting a spell softly to turn the small flowers to bigger ones. "Are they now good enough?" he asked.


    Wei Jiayi nodded, instead of responding, he stiffened, his brows wrinkled deeply. He is looking at the entrance of the dining room with alertness. His nose twitches as he tried to endure the revolting smell that ising their way.


    The horrid smell that is like a rotten egg is getting closer. Wei Jiayi was not able to take action as Gao Lan Mei with her mother arrived at the entrance of the dining room.


    At that time, Lou Ren realized that they got distracted by the ''date'' thing before they are able to warn Wei Jiayi with Gao Lan Mei''s nonexistent talent in cooking.


    Gao Lan Mei is holding a covered porcin bowl with both hands. They can bet that the horrible ising from it.


    Lou Ren and Xi Ma dreadfully looked at Li Mao who just ignored them. ''Madam, are you trying to kill our master?'' their eyes asked silently.


    Both mother and daughter''s face is stoic, not even giving any hint if they were able to sense the unpleasant smell.


    The only expression that has shown on the women''s faces after arriving in the dining room is confusion.


    "What is the meaning of these?" Gao Lan Mei asked. "This looks like a date." Shemented on seeing the candles and flowers. Noting as well the small round table in the middle of the dining room, with neatly arranged tes for two beings.


    Li Mao raised a brow before asking, "Date? What does that mean?" she asked Gao Lan Mei, finding the ambiance of the room strange and warm at the same time.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled, "It is like courting from the other universe. Do not worry, probably Wei Jiayi have other ns mother. So we need to watch out." She added as she quickly nced at Wei Jiayi suspiciously.


    "This is a date." Wei Jiayi uttered gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 264: Not bad

    Chapter 264: Not bad


    Wei Jiayi does not need to ask why Gao Lan Mei knows about the matters of another universe, he is not clueless about her capabilities just like the rest.


    He can just ignore this but, not the slight pang of hurt in his heart for being taken negatively after all his effort. Wei Jiayi cannot me her anyway, all he can do is endure and do much better of taking care of her.


    It is still sad for him though as he enjoys riling her up. Probably, he should n it more carefully next time.


    Gao Lan Mei peered at Wei Jiayi skeptically, "Really?" she asked as uncertain if she heard wrong. Her impression of him is someone who does not have any romantic bone. "Why?" she added.


    "Do you like them?" Wei Jiayi questioned instead of answering. He first ced the flowers from Xi Ma on the table and walked towards her, staring intently, "I want you to like them." He uttered silently as he peered to the bowl of food she is currently holding.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned then her eyes narrowed, "Why?" demanding again for Wei Jiayi to answer or exin why he needs to bother.


    "Is that not enough? I just want to do it." Wei Jiayi averted his eyes from Gao Lan Mei in embarrassment. "Let me ce that on the table." He tried to take the bowl from her but she only stepped back.


    Shaking her head, "Why? Tell me or I will burn this. You only want me to cook, you never told me that you need to eat it as well." Gao Lan Mei threatened.


    "Tsk. Mei Mei, why do you need to make a big deal out of this? Can''t we just eat?" Wei Jiayi asked helplessly. He looked around the room, avoiding her prating gaze.


    He also then realized that the others have left them alone in the dining room.


    Wei Jiayi decided to just wait for Gao Lan Mei at the table. He sat on the chair and just bowed down to stare at the te before speaking, "I want you to be happy." He uttered silently.


    "Why do you want me to be happy?" Gao Lan Mei questioned skeptically as she walked to the table where Wei Jaiyi is. She sat on the chair across him.


    Wei Jiayi stared at Gao Lan Mei intently, "Isn''t bad for a husband to want to make his wife happy?" he asked seriously. "Because that is what I want. I want my wife to be always happy. Give her all the things that she wants so she won''t leave me for someone else." He continued firmly.


    She gulped lightly to clear the lump that formed in her throat, it is now her turn to avert her eyes away from Wei Jaiyi to avoid his burning stare.


    "Not bad..." Gao Lan Mei whispered softly, "You do not have other motives?" she asked carefully.


    Wei Jiayi released a deep breath, before replying "I would like to have other motives. Like, persuade you to shorten my punishment perhaps." He told her grinning mischievously. "How about allowing me to touch you for just a day?" he tried.


    "No." Gao Lan Mei immediately responded ring at him. "None of those is going to happen."


    "Of course. An offense needs to be punished." Wei Jiayi agreed, his eyes suddenly brightened, then he added, "I hope you are not going to be so strict with our children in the future." It would be good if that will be soon.


    Gao Lan Mei''s face turned ck, "We are not even married yet." She grumbled, not sure if she will look forward to having children or not. Well, baby dragons to be exact.


    "That can be arranged, just say yes." Wei Jiayi smiled mischievously. Thest he asked her to say, they were able to do a double repair. It would be a good thing if that happens again soon.

 Chapter 265: It should be edible

    Chapter 265: It should be edible


    After hearing what Wei Jiayi said, Gao Lan Mei''s face turned red as she also remembered the same thing. Dual cultivation.


    Her strength increased a lot from that time. In all honesty, her cultivation is not yet stable then add the incident of over devouring external spiritual energy that results to disaster.


    Now she is stronger, but Feng Ji is not with her anymore. Regardless of how she feels about it, it does not matter. Gao Lan Mei never liked feeling regret and she will keep it that way.


    An action will have an equal reaction. That is thew of bnce.


    Ignorant or not, a being should be ountable to the mistakes that he has done, regardless of the consequences. That is the reason why the Creator gave beings free will.


    cing the incident temporarily at the back of her head, Gao Lan Mei stood up to serve the first dish that she was able to sessfully make without blowing anything up.


    Gao Lan Mei served the dish on Wei Jaiyi''s te. She knows that it smells bad for some reason, even Li Mao is not sure why, but it should be edible. Right?


    Wei Jiayi was initially looking forward to Gao Lan Mei to cook something for him. But now, he is more worried as he slowly removed the cover of the dish.


    "You don''t have to eat it." Gao Lan Mei whispered softly. She intently looks stare at Wei Jiayi who have a skeptical look on his face.


    Wei Jaiyipletely removed the cover to find that he was served with a noodle dish mixed with meat and vegetables.


    It looks decent, but the smell is just too awful. With his dragon''s sense, he can smell it more twice than any being.


    "Er Why does it smell so bad?" Wei Jiayi asked with a grimace, "Ah! Forget it." He decided against knowing more about what he is supposed to eat and just dig in.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at Wei Jiayi hard, not wanting to miss out any of his reaction as he took the first bite. She was not able to miss his face suddenly turning pale.


    "Stop!" she eximed frantically, "Do not eat it anymore!" Gao Lan Mei quickly went to Wei Jiayi gave him a ss of water, putting away her the first ever dish she was able to make.


    Wei Jiayi coughed, "I am fine." He smiled at Gao Lan Mei''s worried expression, she checked on him. "It''s not that bad" he assured with a grimace as he continued to cough heavily.


    "What do you mean not bad? You keep on coughing so bad! Is your throat hurt?" Gao Lan Mei asked worriedly, as she gently checked on him.


    "Mei Mie, I am fine" Wei Jiayi tried to speak, due to the heavy coughing his throat is a little painful. Then he whispered hoarsely, "You might like to move away as it is hard for me not touch you if you are this close"


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, while she is checking Wei Jiayi''s pulse, "Do not worry about that right now! This is life and death!" she hissed, indicated the leeway of his punishment.


    Her head is bowed, fingers are still on his wrist as she concentrates on checking his condition, so Gao Lan Mei was not able to see Wei Jiayi''s victorious smile.


    "Your heartbeat is too fast. Do you feel any pain on your stomach?" Gao Lan Mei asked concerned, cing her hand on a part of his stomach to check. "How about here?"


    "Not now. But earlier there was a sharp pain" Wei Jiayi said his face still pale, sweats forming on his forehead some running down to his face. He asionally winces like enduring the pain.

 Chapter 266: Food Poison

    Chapter 266: Food Poison


    Gao Lan Mei released a deep breath, before standing up and saying, "I am sorry Let me cure you You might have been food poisoned. Wait here." She ordered then turn around to get out of the room.


    "Where are you going?" Wei Jiayi asked, trying to stand up and follow her, but he felt dizzy, making him hold the table to now fall down and so he can carefully sit back on the chair.


    Wei Jiayi groaned in pain, then he gritted his teeth to avoid cursing as he is not liking the feeling of being weak.


    Gao Lan Mei went back to Wei Jiayi and check him again, "I will just make something to induce vomiting Though I do not yet exactly what happened, that should make you feel better." She exined carefully.


    It should be easy to heal Wei Jiayi if she still has all her supplies, but everything that she was able to acquire is inside Feng Ji''s stomach from the time they have arrived in the Mortal Domain.


    She really feels bad since her creation is the reason why Wei Jiayi is not feeling well right now. Gao Lan Mei was originally expecting Wei Jiayi to refuse to eat what she served, and she will be fine with that because of his effort to give her a ''date'' that she normally just read on books.


    Gao Lan Mei did not ce anything weird on it and her mother checked all ingredients before guiding her to start cooking.


    What went wrong? Gao Lan Mei does not have any idea. One thing is for sure though, she will avoid cooking moving forward.


    Wei Jiayi shook his head then grabbed Gao Lan Mei''s hand firmly, to stop her from leaving, "Xi Ma!" he then yelled loudly causing him to cough heavily.


    Xi Ma appeared on the doorway, wide eyes staring at Wei Jiayi''s pale face, "Master! What happened to you?" he eximed, after he was able to look closer, skeptical.


    "Please take care of him while I make medicine." Gao Lan Mei requested softly as she try to free her hand from Wei Jiayi''s hold.


    Gao Lan Mei added with a raised brow, "Wei Jiayi, you are still strong enough to keep me close. See you still have your iron grip. So, you will be fine if I leave for a moment." She exined as she forcefully pulled her hand away from his hold, then Gao Lan Mei turned around quickly to get on the most important task.


    "Ah!" Wei Jiayi suddenly shriek, his palm pressing his abdomen, face showing extreme pain. "Don''t leav-" he tried to call out to Gao Lan Mei as he lost consciousness. It is a good thing that Xi Ma is close and was able to catch him.


    "Wei Jiayi!" Gao Lan Mei eximed after seeing what happened. She hurriedly went back to check his pulse, feeling bad to cause pain to Wei Jiayi. "Let''s take him to our room." She whispered to Xi Ma.


    Xi Ma nodded, lips twitching lightly, "Yes, Wangfei." He is not sure if he will congratte his master or be worried.


    Nevertheless, Wei Jaiyi should have a good reason for allowing a petty toxin to worsen despite having antibodies.


    It is petty for Xi Ma. More like a childing game as he knows that Wei Jiayi will not intake something unless he is confident that his body can fight it. Unless Gao Lan Mei changed Wei Jiayi''s principles so much.


    Even though they know that there is something wrong with their master''s steps with courtship, Xi Ma and the retainers of the Wei Pce do not n to intervene to Wei Jiayi''s romantic tactic.


    What if one of them gave a useless advice and it worsen the situation? That will be immediate death!

 Chapter 267: Barbaric wife

    Chapter 267: Barbaric wife


    Xi Maid Wei Jiayi to the bed after they arrived at the room. "Wangfei, I can send a doctor to help you with the cure." He offered then immediately disappeared before she can even object.


    His intent is very clear. Gao Lan Mei will stay with Wei Jiayi, whether she likes it or not.


    She sat next to him "You should have given me the needles earlier." Gao Lan Mei whispered, flickering Wei Jiayi''s nose. "I know this won''t kill you, but I still want to say, I''m sorry" she added.


    Gao Lan Mei removed his robes as she noticed that Wei Jiayi is drenched with sweat because of high fever. She is deciding if his pants need to be taken off as well when Xi Ma returned and called out.


    "Wangfei, one of the doctors is with me. Can we enter?" Xi Ma asked from outside the closed door.


    "Come in." Gao Lan Mei confirmed as she wipes Wei Jiayi''s face with a dry cloth.


    The doctor bowed low to greet Gao Lan Mei like she already the official Wangfei despite her not married to Wei Jiayi yet.


    Gao Lan Mei did not speak as the doctor check Wei Jaiyi''s condition, "Wangfei, this is food poison... We will prepare all the necessary medication immediately... I will not take my leave now." the doctor bowed and urgently left the room.


    "Wangfei do not worry." Xi Ma consoled, "Master is very strong. Probably, there is something special on the food that caused him to be like this." He added knowingly, his lips twitching.


    The allowed Gao Lan Mei to serve the dish despite its weird smell since Wei Jiayi is already too old to not know what''s best for him. Probably not with romance though. So trial and errors are rmended.


    Bearing the pain of being a good husband is part of the trial. So they will just watch their master from the sidelines, encouraging silently.


    The pain should be real for Wei Jiayi to the point that Xi Ma does not need tomand the doctor to lie. He is really poisoned, but Wei Jiayi is just enduring the pain, by prolonging it.


    Gao Lan Mei shook her head, ignoring the feeling of weirdness when beings call her Wangfei. "I am not worried, but he needs to vomit soon." She added tilting her head, to the side of her shoulder while she stares at Wei Jiayi intently.


    To Xi Ma''s shock and disbelief, Gao Lan Mei suddenly hit Wei Jiayi''s stomach with a clenched fist. She even coated her fist with spiritual energy to really cause damage. So strong to the point of waking him up because of the intense pain.


    "Arg!" Wei Jiayi was started and groaned painfully, as he circled his arms across his stomach. Then it did not take long when he vomited to the floor.


    Wei Jiayi already stopped from vomiting, but he continued to cough badly as he red at Gao Lan Mei, "Divine dragons!" he cursed after, hoarsely, "Do you really need to hit me like that?!" he then asked indignantly, feeling wronged in every way.


    Xi Ma cleaned the mess with magic and discreetly went out of the room. He silently snickered and his eyesughing at Wei Jiayi''s situation.


    Give it his master to choose a barbaric wife. It serves him right, and his bad luck too since Wei Jiayi is currently trying to fool Gao Lan Mei with his sickness.


    Xi Ma vowed that time to never choose a wife that is violent. His wife should be caring and with finesse.


    Sadly, Xi Ma will learn in the future that the brain works differently when the heart falls in love. Rationality most of the time is not part of it.

 Chapter 268: Partially your fault

    Chapter 268: Partially your fault


    Gao Lan Mei ignored Wei Jiayi''s outburst. Instead, she ced her hand to his stomach at the exact area where she hit him earlier and slowly release spiritual energy to heal his painful muscles. "Do you feel better now?"


    "..." Wei Jiayi is speechless. How in the world can he feel much better after she hit him? Certainly, he will notin, so he lied, "A little."


    Then he added, while she continued to heal him, "You should be more gentle with me since your food caused this.." he mumblesying back into the bed.


    With a raised brow, "Who told you to eat it? I did mention it before you decided to take try it, so it was partially your fault as well." Gao Lan Mei told him with an indifferent expression.


    Instead of answering, Wei Jiayi moved closer to Gao Lan Mei, sitting beside her before he forcefullyid his head to herp. He then raised both his legs to the bed to getfortable.


    Wei Jiayi grabbed her hand to ce it to his cheek, then closed his eyes as he whispered, "Mei Mei remember, I am the only who can do that."


    "Do what?" Gao Lan Mei allowed Wei Jiayi to befortable despite her desire to pinch his cheek.


    She already felt from earlier that Wei Jiayi is deliberately allowing the toxin to spread. It is only food poison. If a dragon died with food poison, that will be a big shame on their kind. However, she also can see that he is genuine pain so she will let him be.


    Wei Jiayi bit her middle finger gently with his fangs. "I am the only one who can eat your poison food." He said with confidence, looking up at her with a grin.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "So you endured the pain and lied just to prove that? Is that it?" she asked knowingly, looking down at him with disappointment.


    Wei Jiayi winced and tried to avert his gaze from Gao Lan Mei so he won''t see her expression, "It was really painful..." he said.


    "When you said earlier that you want your wife to be happy, is that for me or you referring to someone else?" Gao Lan Mei asked indifferently.


    "No! You are my only wife!" Wei Jiayi denied indignantly, he tried to sit up but was stopped by Gao Lan Mei, and his head was pushed back toy still on herp.


    "Then why are you lying?" Gao Lan Mei looked down at Wei Jiayi with a re, before adding, "You are making me sad right now."


    Wei Jiayi released a deep breath before avoiding Gao Lan Mei''s using eyes, by just turning his head to her stomach and buried his face to her robes. He was found out.


    "Tsk. I will leave if you will not speak after I count to five." Gao Lan Mei hissed, threatening. She started counting but Wei Jiayi covers her mouth with his hand.


    "I am sorry..." Wei Jiayi started in a whispered. "Don''t leave..." he added as he circled his other arm to her waist.


    Gao Lan Mei''s looked down at him amused, "Why are you doing this Wei Jiayi? You always tell me not to leave but your ways are tiring." She said with fake disappointment. "We cannot continue like this."


    "No don''t. I will never do it again." Wei Jiayi mumbled, his face still touching Gao Lan Mei''s stomach.


    Gao Lan Mei pinches his ear lightly, "Look at me." Shemanded which heplied. Wei Jiayi looks so worried like a child that caught stealing in the kitchen for food.


    "Why do keep doing this?" she asked again. Gao Lan Mei knows Wei Jiayi really cares for her. She can feel that his concern for her is real. The gifts and even the date are the proof of that.

 Chapter 269: Do it properly

    Chapter 269: Do it properly


    Gao Lan Mei also cannot deny that his possessive side is also charming but most of the time annoying when he treats her like a fragile ss, or whenever he does not leave her alone even if she explicitly and physically asked for it.


    Wei Jiayi sigh heavily before speaking, "The punishment is really hard." He said truthfully.


    "Mei Mie, please don''t change your mind with the leeway you gave me earlier." Wei Jiayi said, more like beg as he cupped her hand with both of his, eyes looking up at her seriously. He is really taking his chances now since he does not really understand how a woman''s brain works.


    If Gao Lan Mei does not want him to lie, do so be it. Even if the truth is sometimes embarrassing.


    "Just tonight. I will behave I promised." Wei Jiayi added as he looked at her innocently, trying to sound so convincing that made Gao Lan Mei snort.


    She then flicked the bridge of his nose, "Behave? I know you are sniffing me down there earlier." Gao Lan Mei uttered mockingly with a raised brow as she looked down on him.


    Wei Jiayi did not deny it, he even grinned at Gao Lan Mei proudly, "Because you smell good." His mismatched dragon''s eyes shed before he murmured huskily, "especially there..." he confessed, feeling delighted that she is not that angry to push him away.


    "Tsk. See." Gao Lan Mie used as she shook her head, "And what do you expect? Punishments are supposed to be hard. You overgrown perverted dragon." Gao Lan Mei added unhappily.


    Wei Jiayi smirked, "Yes, punishments need to be hard. However, old dragons are fragile like me. Our lives are shorter, so be kinder to me." He exined, eyes glinting with slyness.


    "Old? How old are you anyway?" Gao Lan Mei curiously asked suddenly.


    Rather than answering, he moves to sit beside her, both arms reaching out to embrace her tightly, his face burying into the juncture of her neck, as he whispered. "Old enough."


    "So the punishment is so hard, too hard, I feel like dying." He murmured tiredly, feeling already exhausted just thinking about the remaining days of his punishment.


    Wei Jiayi can do his best to endure, but it will be too difficult, if it can be much lighter, it will more bearable.


    "Can''t we really not change something about it?" Wei Jiayi said, hopeful, "I love touching you like this..." his hand caressed her cheek gently, as he runs his nose to the other side of her face.


    "It is addicting..." he confessed hoarsely as he gently nipped her lower lip. "Makes me badly crave for more..." Wei Jiayi continued to y with her lower lip, nipping, licking but not really kissing her.


    Gao Lan Mei narrowed her eyes at Wei Jiayi, "If you are going to kiss me, do it properly." She uttered in annoyance, before holding his neck, taking the initiative, taking control, that he allowed and enjoyed.


    Wei Jiayi is enjoying too much, and Gao Lan Mei would like to stop his fun by bitting hard him before letting go.


    Groaning, "Why do you always to always hurt me?" Wei Jiayi asked, grumpily, "You hit me earlier to make me vomit, now you just bit me. This is not the first time as well." He used.


    Gao Lan Mei smirked, instead of answering, she embraced Wei Jiayi by the neck, then she nipped his chin before giving him another soft bite.


    "You should be thankful instead since I gave you the kiss that I promised from earlier. Even if your mouth smells like vomit. Hmp." she stated as continued to enjoy her current situation.

 Chapter 270: Extraordinary

    Chapter 270: Extraordinary


    Wei Jiayi smirked after hearing that he smells like vomit, "Way to kill the mood wife. Don''t forget that the food you made is the cause of this."


    He added curiously, "But seriously, what did you put in that noodle dish? It was... Hmm... Extraordinary?" Then he thought that it does not really matter.


    "Extraordinary... Just like you... No one canpare." he continued, whispering under his breath as his arms tightened around her. "Heh, you don''t stink though." He added yfully, his hand on her hip squeezing softly.


    Wei Jiayi is wondering if he can go higher, or probably under her robes. Should he ask permission?


    But what if she refuses?


    Gao Lan Mei only chuckled, but did not respond, sheid her head on his bare shoulder, hands decided to also roam around, touching his chest, arms, going further down.


    "Mei Mei, stop... Or else..." Wei Jiayi warned hoarsely but did not grab her hand to really halt them from moving.


    Gao Lan Mei acting like this is really tempting. It is like she is giving him the signal that it is fine to be more intimate. What if he is wrong?


    Then how can he ask it? If she won''t stop he might just pounce at her like a dragon in heat.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at him innocently, "Or else?" she asked, thenughed suddenly when his face shows annoyance.


    "You''re making fun of me..." Wei Jiayi used, before releasing a deep breath, "Fine. Do what you want. You can bite as many times as you like. Is that something I can bargain? You know, to lessen the punishment?" He asked.


    Sheughed suddenly instead of answering. Gao Lan Mei lean to Wei Jiayi bare shoulder as she continued to chuckle, then he felt her teeth again on his skin, bitting deep and hard, leaving a mark.


    Wei Jiayi weed it rather thanin. He even lifted her hip up so Gao Lan Mei can sit on hisp. "You really enjoy giving me pain." Hemented.


    "Is it really painful?" she asked suddenly, as she licked the part where her teeth mark is left. "Dragons do bite their mate if I remember correctly." Gao Lan Mei stated.


    Wei Jiayi stiffened as he nodded, "Do you want me to bite you?" asking Gao Lan Mei, hopeful, before it, he frowned, "But we can''t now..." he uttered sadly. "The punishment..."


    His brows are wrinkled after thinking more about the dragon''s mark. If Gao Lan Mei really allowed him to mark her, it is for eternity.


    Regardless of how many reincarnations she will have, it will still stay on her skin, like a birthmark. That is the reason why it is a very serious matter.


    "Ah you missed my question." Gao Lan Mei smiled helplessly after seeing Wei Jiayi''s serious expression. "I was asking if it was really painful." It is not that they need to talk about it now. That is a very big step that can always be discussed in the future.


    He looked at her intently before answering, "It''s bearable." Wei Jiayi ced the side of his hand across Gao Lan Mei''s lips, offering it for her to do what she, please.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled, rather than biting him, her tongue gently licked, slowly as she looked at him intently.


    "That works the best. I prefer that actually..." Wei Jiayimented as he stares at her heatedly while watching how her small tongue gives attention to his hand. He is still watching hard when her mouth slightly opened to bite.


    Wei Jiayi released a deep breath, "How much time do I get to touch you in a day for every bite?" he asked helplessly.


    "Every bite that is painful is a reminder." Gao Lan Mei stated softly, as sheid her head to his shoulder again. "If it is painful it means that this is not a dream. You are just proving it for me..."

 Chapter 271: Continue biting

    Chapter 271: Continue biting


    Wei Jiayi is speechless. He is not sure how to respond. It takes him a while to really understand what she means.


    He looks at her with knitted brows, confused at first. But suddenly he smiles so wide, his eyes glimmering with happiness.


    She is right. The pain is proof that everything is real. Not like the time in the Eye of Meng where he forcefully trespassed her dream.


    It is also different from the time he only talked to a crow to hear her voice. It ispletely different but stillughable.


    "Hahaha!" His silly expression causes Gao Lan Mei tough so hard, that probably all the beings in the courtyard could hear her.


    Though he likes to hear herugh, Wei Jiayi prefers more to seal herugh shut with a long breathtaking kiss. Gao Lan Mei surrenders and does not fight for control, allowing him the leeway he requested, but gently pushing him away after she feels one of his hand inside her robes.


    "Hey! You are supposed to behave." Gao Lan Mei smirked, through heavy breathing, trying to catch some air.


    Groaning in frustration, for being reminded of his limit, "Yes. I should." Wei Jiayi agrees as he tries to subdue his raging want, but it is so very hard since Gao Lan Mei is still close to him.


    "You can continue biting if you want." He encourages, with a goofy smile on his face. He is even considering biting himself in the future if needed, to remind himself that this is not a dream anymore, and he needs to act better to make his wife happy.


    "Mei Mei, do you n to shorten my torture?" he asked hopefully.


    Gao Lan Mei tilts her head, "I am still thinking about it." She says moving away from him, to lie down on the bed and covers herself with a nket. "I am tired. Let''s sleep." She said softly.


    It was a long, tiring day and she wants to sleep for a long time. If someone tries to disturb her sleep she will make sure to zap that being, until he begs for mercy.


    "Can I hold you while we sleep?" Wei Jiayi asks boldly.


    Gao Lan Mei looks at him tly as she nodded. "No funny business," She warns as she opened the nket to allow him to get in, before turning around, her back facing him.


    Though Gao Lan Mei is morefortable with their current set up, she still has some worries in her heart. She still hopes to not be alone anymore.


    The first step is not lying to make things work for them. She may need Wei Jiayi''s help in the future. Anyway, his connections and resources are something she can take advantage of.


    She can always acquire such things in the future, but it will take a lot of time. And time is her biggest enemy right now.


    With the Keepers being sought after, it could be good or bad depending on who you ask, she does not have time for anymore dilly-dally.


    Maybe sometime in the future, she will tell Wei Jiayi about her previous life. Hopefully, at that time, she will bepletely free.


    Wei Jiayi grinned as hey beside her, immediately reaching for her to hold on in an embrace. "Promise. No funny business. No lies anymore." He utters seriously. The things are turning out in the best way.


    "You''re too warm." Gao Lan Meimented softly closing her eyes, as she getsfortable. suddenly she hears him groan as if in pain.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 272: You are lying

    Chapter 272: You are lying


    Gao Lan Mei''s head immediately turns at him when she hears him groan. She sits up to check on him fully.


    "What is it? Is your stomach still painful?" She asked worriedly, as she urgently coats her palm with spiritual energy, reaching for the part on his stomach that she had hit earlier, trying to ease his pain.


    Her concern warms Wei Jiayi''s heart and it helps him get over with the sharp ufortable feeling that he suddenly got from his brain to his spine.


    He reaches for her hand to hold, and ces it on his head instead. "A little here. Not the stomach. It is nothing, really. There, all good." he says after a while, cing her hand down and tucking her back inside.


    Wei Jiayi hopes he did not feel another one of those pains from earlier as that''ll mean that he really needs to leave very badly. That makes him wonder why he is not numb to it yet.


    With Gao Lan Mei adding hurting him as one of her hobbies, it should not take long before his tolerance to pain will be nonexistent.


    "Don''t worry about it." Wei Jiayi assures her softly with a smile since Gao Lan Mei is still looking at him skeptically. Sadly he only gets a re in response.


    "You are lying again." Gao Lan Mei uses, before turning around and moving to the edge of the bed, giving him the cold shoulder.


    Wei Jiayi is rmed, "No, I promise I am not lying... Hey..." He exins frantically as he touched her shoulder but is brushed off, and she continued to ignore him.


    "Mei Mei its the truth. I swear! It''s not really painful, it is just a summon and it is ufortable..." He whispered dejectedly.


    That gets her attention, "Summon?" She asks, turning around to face him, all ears, waiting for him to exin.


    "Yes. It is a sentinel summon..." Wei Jiayi mutters sadly. If he is being summoned, that means the delegates from the other universe must be very important. ''Please no more second call,'' he thinks.


    Wei Jiayi has other things to do, but his priority is to woo his wife. Things are going well now so if they really make him leave tonight, he will make sure someone l pays for itter.


    "So you''re leaving..." Gao Lan Mei looks at Wei Jiayi intently, "Hmm... Is it going to be dangerous?" She asks with a frown.


    Wei Jiayi shakes his head as he smiles, "It''s not dangerous. Are you going to miss me?" He asks teasingly.


    She looks at him deadpanned before answering, "No. I am going to look for a new husband." Gao Lan Mei mutters seriously, before turning around to hide her silly smile.


    Gao Lan Mei is still grinning when she is grabbed by the waist and pushed onto her back. Both her hands held down by the wrists at both sides of her head.


    Wei Jiayi weight on top of her pins her to the bed as he looks down, very pissed and half shifted, the outline of his scales prominent from his chest to his neck up to his cheeks.


    His mismatched eyes showing his predator side that is ring at Gao Lan Mei, with betrayal.


    For some reason she cannot help but imagine smokeing out of his nose right then, making her chuckle at his reaction to her sham.


    Wei Jiayi narrows his eyes at her before closing them tightly as he speaks, "Tell me that you are lying."


    He says that under his breath, slowly, hoarsely, but with a very dark tone. Like he is on the edge of his limit. That tone alone proves that he is upset and very much hurt.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 273: Regardless, how many lifetimes

    Chapter 273: Regardless, how many lifetimes


    Gao Lan feels guilty for making fun of him, "I was lying. I will miss you." she answers assuringly, before she whispers, "I am sorry..." apologetically.


    Anyway, if it was Wei Jiayi joking about having another wife, she might have cursed him to impotence, for wanting to sleep with another woman. <em>''Ah! I already did that!''</em> Gao Lan Mei remembers, making her feel much better.


    Wei Jiayi continues to close his eyes as he grits his teeth, fighting for control. Hearing her apology does help him a little, but it is still not enough.


    The dragon in him cannot ept that his mate wants to rece him. He can feel the rm and urgency to do something about this and make sure Gao Lan Mei cannot even consider it ever again in the future.


    His savage side is trying to surface badly, to show ownership, and if that happens, Gao Lan Mei will be marked for life, whether she likes it or not.


    But the only one who will suffer is him if she is against it. The bite will turn into cuts of ice or burns from her tiny fireball that he can bet that will get stronger in the future. And he does not n to be her target practice again. There is no way to retaliate if that nightmare ever happens.


    Wei Jiayi continues to think about the cons if he fails to control his savage side, which somehow helps more. The beast also does not want Gao Lan Mei to hate it.


    "You are my only husband." She whispered, her face burning red with embarrassment.


    Wei Jiayi eyes open and he stares at Gao Lan Mei with disbelief. Suddenly he bursts outughing just looking at her blushing face and hearing the fast beating of her heart.


    Probably this is his own little revenge for her joking about something that they both do not want to hear.


    "Wei Jiayi!" She shouts with annoyance, "Stopughing! Do you want me to kick you? Huh?" Gao Lan Mei threatens as she looks at him challengingly.


    Coughing lightly before clearing his throat, "Sorry. I am just happy to hear that." Wei Jiayi murmurs, hoping that Gao Lan Mei really feels the same way.


    He wants to ask if those words that she said were only to help his dragon side to calm down, or she really meant it. She does mean it, right?


    "Good. Cause I do not want you to get another wife too. I made sure of it," says Gao Lan Mei, then smirks as she looks at him evilly. She can just imagine him being useless if he tries to do something fishy with another stalker of his.


    With wrinkled brows, "Huh? Made sure of it?" Wei Jiayi asks, looking at her skeptically, "Mei Mei what did you do?"


    Instead of answering Gao Lan Mei scowls at him, "Why are you asking? Are you nning to take another wife? Huh?!" She asks indignantly, as her hand that is still being held down, tries to reach him, wanting to w his skin out.


    Wei Jiayi just smiles helplessly after shaking his head because of her miserable attempt to fight back. It only makes Gao Lan Mei more livid, "If you ev-" whatever she wants to say is immediately cut off by his lips, which taste her heatedly, dominantly, until her chest burns, craving for air.


    He gently releases her lips, not moving far from her, "I already told you, I won''t have another wife. Even if they broke my wings or cut off my head. I swear! Regardless, how many lifetimes, that will not change!" Wei Jiayi ims, vowing with all conviction.


    "I will make sure that you won''t ever forget that, even if we are not married officially yet..." Wei Jiayi adds much more seriously.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 274: Marriage ring

    Chapter 274: Marriage ring


    For Wei Jiayi, even though they are not married yet in mortal standards, in his heart, since the time he started searching for her, he has never considered being anything else in her life. He can only ept himself as her husband.


    He releases her wrists then he lifts himself up to sit at the edge of the bed.


    Wei Jiayi pats hisp as he smiles at her, before speaking, "Please sit here. Come on, don''t be shy." He utters yfully.


    Gao Lan Mei is still speechless from what Wei Jiayi has just said. He has vowed to keep her as his only wife regardless of how many lifetimes he lives. She gets nervous as she is not sure what to say or if she can match his confession.


    She is just thankful he did not ask her to do the same by being yful. Gao Lan Mei rolls her eyes but still moves to grant his request.


    To his surprise though, his desire to make their current situation to be morefortable ispletely forgotten as she sits in hisp, facing him, legs around his waist, her arms circled around his neck.


    She even gives him a peck on the lips before looking at him innocently.


    Wei Jiayi realizes that Gao Lan Mei is different right now. Is this perhaps her way of giving him a reward for not lying? Or something else? Since that is the case, he will just enjoy the rewards of his hard work.


    In truth though, Wei Jiayi is just being too optimistic at the moment, thinking that Gao Lan Mei also just wants to lighten the mood. Probably a good idea for Wei Jiayi, but not for her.


    She is still trying to ept his oath, so doing something else will help distract her. One way to do so is by strangling on his waist as she makes sure to align her core to his while watching his face gettingical for trying to tolerate her schemes.


    Wei Jiayi hisses, partly because of Gao Lan Mei''s obvious attempt to make him happy or torture him to death but also because of another sting of pain from his spine. This time it is stronger than before and he is not able to hide his frustration because of it.


    "Urgent?" Gao Lan Mei asked with a frown, "Is it always painful?" She adds, confused with the way the summon works for sentinels. A pawn or a messenger should be enough. Why should it be painful?


    He only smiles at her sadly, "I will tell you more when I get back. Alright?" Wei Jiayi prefers to exin the sentinel things in the future.


    Gao Lan Mei adds that to the things she needs to think about. She wants to know more but Wei Jiayi is not going to wait for her.


    Wei Jiayi holds her left hand and puts a ring on her finger. "There." He looks at her with satisfaction as he checks how the ring looks in her hand.


    Gao Lan Mei stares at her left hand, especially the ring on her fourth finger. The ring is very light on her finger. It is a band of mostly ck and middle of it gold. The stone in the center of it is dark silver.


    "What do you mean by this?" She asks with a frown. Using her spiritual energy she is able to decern that he has given her a storage ring, with a lot of items inside. Gao Lan Mei even finds the acupuncture needle box that she had asked him to give her earlier.


    "Do you like it?" Wei Jiayi asked anxiously, "In other universe rings ced here means you''re married..." He exins softly, as he touches her finger.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 275: Some time left

    Chapter 275: Some time left


    Tilting her head as Gao Lan Mei looked at him with a small smile, before nodding. "Hmm... It is not romantic though," she replied yfully as she went back to stare at her hand. Married. She kind of like the sound of that.


    Just like romantic dates, Gao Lan Mei learned about the marriage rings from books from another Universe.


    There are also some parts of Immortal Domain that follows the same custom, but it is still not famous enough for the rest to acknowledge it. Wei Jiayi probably got the knowledge from the delegates.


    Did he n to give the ring to her earlier during the date? But since he ends up getting sick, he probably failed to do so.


    "You will find a lot of useful things in the ring." Wei Jiayi exined. "Most importantly I left some pawns for you so you can contact me." He continued.


    She really appreciates Wei Jiayi''s gift. Since Feng Ji kept all her things, she does not have anything technically as of the moment aside from the ritual knife she has asked him earlier.


    Gao Lan Mei feeling bad and guilty with her recent action, so she will reward Wei Jiayi before he leaves, "Jiayi" she whispered softly after leaning next to his ears, "Thank you"


    Gao Lan Mei hooked her arms around his neck as she straddled him. Their body so close, that the friction is not helping Wei Jiayi at all for him to keep his hands just to himself.


    He held her by the waist to stop her from moving, "Mei Mei, I will do my best to give you a more romantic proposal when I get back." Wei Jiayi said, trying to change the topic.


    "I want to be here before you all went to the Keeper''s ancestral valley," he added worriedly, concern about her safety since Wei Jiayi also does not know much about the things that Li Mao have mentioned regarding the valley and the treasures on it.


    "Hmm" Gao Lan Mei mumbled with a frown, after hearing his response. She then looked at him intently, "I also want you to be here at that time." Her hands touched his bare chest, running low, until his navel. However before she can continue further, Wei Jiayi stopped her hands.


    Chuckling nervously, Wei Jiayi is unsure on what Gao Lan Mei is doing. So to not make things worse for him, he lifted her up to sit on the bed, and that will make sure she is away from the heated muscle inside his pants.


    "..." Gao Lan Mei stunned, as this is not the reaction she is hoping to get from him. She was hoping for him to take advantage of her advances and probably take over. It seems the perverted dragon is really trying to behave.


    She looked at Wei Jiayi and she smiled at him seductively. Gao Lan Mei stood up in front of him and started to slowly remove the remaining clothes that she still has.


    "Do you think you still have some time left?" Gao Lan Mei asked alluringly to Wei Jiayi as she touched his chin upward to close his open mouth.


    Gao Lan Mei giggled, "A fly may go inside your mouth if you keep it open for so long. I know something else that you can use it for." she added knowingly.


    Wei Jiayi is still dumbstruck as he stared at Gao Lan Mei who is now on her dudou. "Ah Time for what?" he asked puzzled, his imagination running wild and the dent on his pants is the proof of that.


    "For your reward obviously." Gao Lan Mei grinned, then the dudou was removed from her chest. She then leaned down to Wei Jiayi to kiss him.


    Wei Jiayi pushed back to the bed, while he enjoys the wonderful assault from her. Sadly, he felt another burning pain from his brain to his spine and it is double the intense than the second one. "Divine dragons!" he cursed loudly due to frustration and annoyance.

 Chapter 276: We will see about that

    Chapter 276: We will see about that


    To add to Wei Jiayi''s frustration, someone started knocking on the door, "Master, Wangfei, I am sorry for interrupting, but no one wants to continue feeling the pain of the sentinel summon. Can we go now? The sooner we finish, the sooner we can go back. Then you can continue." Xi Ma stated bluntly, not caring even if Gao Lan Mei will feel embarrassed.


    Sentinel summon does not only affect their captain, which is Wei Jiayi. The second and third summon will also affect the subordinates. Too bad for them as Wei Jiayi ignored the first one.


    So before the fourth one arrives, Xi Ma made sure to step up to remind his master about his universal responsibility.


    In addition, the dog food that they eat since Gao Lan Mei stayed in this hidden courtyard is just too much. His single heart cannot really stand the loneliness sometimes.


    Gao Lan Mei stared at Wei Jiayi, "We can continue after you got back" she offered. "Then we will talk about our deal further that time," she added seriously.


    "Promise?" Wei Jiayi asked, shing her with a dazzling smile.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded to confirm, "I promise." she replied firmly.


    Wei Jiayi is satisfied, but he cannot stay longer so he made sure to get a kiss from her. Leaving her breathless.


    He really does not want to leave her alone. Yes, some of his retainers will stay but he prefers to have another female to apany her.


    So before Wei Jiayi went out of the Mortal Domain, he made sure to visit a certain redhead woman that can be easily misinterpreted by anyone. This time, he is prepared to offer something that he knows she will surely love. Blood.


    Another part of Mount Hua


    "You made yourself useful for once." A man told hispanion as he watched the orb in his hand that just smaller than his fist, with his eyes that is all in ck, like they are not there in the first ce.


    The dark spiritual energy around him can also easily be noticed due to the negativity that it gives to anyone due to its main source. Impurities.


    "Azy royalty. I despise them." The man continued to look at his orb as hemented loudly.


    The man with the orb is currently wearing ash grey robesced with white that anyone can easily confirm that the owner is from the Immortal Domain.


    "That dragon already left." then he stated, voice old, tone firm and emotionless. For them, Wei Jiayi is a big hindrance. Not because he is too strong for them or because he is a sentinel. The dragon is just unnecessary drag.


    Dealing with a dragon is also just bothersome, add the Keepers under him as well and that will make any battle to be long and bloody, which they do not need at the moment.


    It is something to look forward to though. Just thinking about it, the dark blood pumping on his veins heated, anticipating to be used and to help its owner to cause madness to his path.


    With a snort, "You should thank me then." The other man said mockingly. He is wearing white robesced with gold, his eyes normal just like any being.


    "That face you are wearing now is too old. Why don''t you use the second son''s face instead?" the other asked the man with the orb casually.


    "Bothersome." The other answered. The second son of that family is too entric and wild, copying that kind of person will take a lot of time and energy. Might as well not bother about it.


    "What do you n with the ugly concubine?" the other asked curiously to the man with all ck eyes. "She is with a wraith. You know, which is your kind," he added with a smirk trying to push the other man''s bottom line.


    The other just ignored thement. His soulless eyes looked at the other instead before speaking, "Kill the Gao old man if he tries anything funny." he added seriously, before vanishing in less a blink of an eye.


    The man wearing white robes "Kill?" he asked sarcastically. "We will see about that," he added whispered to himself.

 Chapter 277: Raven

    Chapter 277: Raven


    Wei Hidden Courtyard


    Gao Lan Mei is not able to sleep after Wei Jiayi left. A lot of things are currently running inside her head. Then she decided to inspect the storage ring that he had to give her.


    One of the things Wei Jiayi left inside the storage ring aside from herbs, Mortal Domain gold coins, and some magical weapons are three different types of pawns.


    There are a rabbit, cat, and raven. Gao Lan Mei pulled out the raven that looks like a toy.


    "Awaken." Gao Lan Mei murmured after cing the frozen raven on top of the bedside table.


    The raven started shaking, "Caw! Caw!" The sound it made after it opened its beak, then spreading its wings to a p before tucking it back.


    "Jiayi?" Gao Lan Mei asked the raven but she was not able to hear the voice that is hoping for. The raven just tilted its head to the side as it looked at her like it was waiting for something from her.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at the raven sadly. She is already feeling lonely even if it is only a short while from the time Wei Jiayi left.


    ''Probably he is right, I will really miss him.'' Gao Lan Mei thought.


    Pawn creatures can be used as amunication tool, but there are limitations still on how they can continue to do so. Just like if the original owner is somewhere spiritual energy and magic is unstable.


    On the other hand, the saved visuals from the pawn can still only be retrieved when it got back to its original creator, except if the pawn waspletely damaged.


    One example is Yen Mngju who is not yet contacting her after some time. The demigod from the Underworld is probably somewhere so far away for his consciousness to even reach the snake pawns that he had left to Gao Lan Mei to be used.


    Or somewhere with a heavy barrier forbidding any form ofmunication magic to pass through.


    That may also be the case to Wei Jiayi as the space that separates the Mortal Domain to the other domains is a vast doorway with an enormous magical horizon that automatically zaps out a being who is not allowed to enter.


    Some say that the passage itself is alive and have it''s own consciousness to easily determine those that deserve to pass through it or not.


    If that is not the case, then a very strong and fearsome master is controlling the vast territory with no difficulty toying the beings that illegally tries to enter the passage.


    Gao Lan Mei is very much interested to see that space zone soon and that will only happen if she reached the Immortal Degree.


    Feeling bored, Gao Lan Mei got a small chunk of meat from her storage ring to feed the raven. "Here little fellow" she uttered with a smile.


    Pawn creatures are created to be like the original animal. Though they do not get hungry, it is still a good gesture to feed them sometimes.


    Before she can even get the meat close to the raven''s beak, Gao Lan Mei suddenly fell on daze. Images shes inside her head that mostly involves Wei Jiayi.


    "Here little fellow"In her mind, Wei Jiayi said the same thing. The mental images started when he reaches a piece of meat across her.


    His eyes are just slits of silver, that is looking down at her with meat on his hand.


    At that time Wei Jaiyi has his hair tied up at the back of his head, and he is wearing a ck armor just like the same one he had on inside the Eye of Meng.


    Gao Lan Mei was not able to really think more about what she had seen suddenly. After the images passed she felt a severe pain, she cannot even shout. It is too much that her vision went ck, then she fell back on the bed unconscious.

 Chapter 278: Royal soldiers

    Chapter 278: Royal soldiers


    Gao Lan Mei woke up in the morning feeling so tired. She can still feel a slight headache, which made her remember what happened earlier.


    Recalling the strange sudden image of Wei Jiayi, Gao Lan Mei is confused.


    Is what she saw a vision? Or perhaps a dream? However, the more she thinks about it and tries to force herself to think more about it, the more her head hurts.


    While thinking deeply, Gao Lan Mei heard scratching somewhere. The sounds seem to being from outside the door.


    Gao Lan Mei stood up andzily went to the door to check what is causing the noise, and she found out that it is from Kai Kai. The hound that is always missing especially when she is in the kitchen.


    The pup is currently wagging its tail, tongue lolling at the side of its mouth before it barks to Gao Lan Mei yfully.


    "Good morning," Gao Lan Mei cannot resist the adorable pup. Even she is not feeling well, she still crouches down to pick up the hound that immediately purred afterfortably settling to her arms.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled, "Did Jiayi left you to protect me?" she asked Kai Kai, "But you won''t even eat the food that I cooked." she added teasingly after flickering the nose of the hound.


    Kai Kai just whimpered slightly, after covering its eyes with its front paws. ''Mistress, it was dangerous.'' the hound though.


    Since it is unable to voice out any exnation, the coward beast can only look at Gao Lan Mei with a puppy dog eyes, trying to act more adorable hopping it is enough to be forgiven.


    With a smirk, Gao Lan Mei nced at Kai Kai before speaking, "Be a brave beast and I will give you a reward."


    Gao Lan Mei walks out of the room as she wants to visit her mother and talk further regarding the Keeper''s ancestral valley. She wants to know more about it so she can prepare.


    There are some guards and servants on her way out, unlike yesterday when she took a bath.


    Gao Lan Mei thought that it is best to get a bath first before eating, however, she is really feeling hungry so she decided to visit the dining room first and get something to eat.


    Kai Kai just stayed on its mistress'' armsfortably when its ears perked up suddenly, furs raise up in alertness, before it growled threateningly, "Grrr" the hounds red eyes brightened.


    It swiftly got off from itsfortable position on Gao Lan Mei arms tond on the ground then transformed to its originalrge body, trying to protect its mistress.


    Kai Kai remembered Wei Jiayi, its master making sure to remind it to always keep its mistress safe.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, as confused to what Kai Kai is doing. It did not take long though when the female shadow guards surrounded her as well.


    The way towards the kitchen is already too narrow for arge hound and the female shadow guards so Gao Lan Mei is more ufortable than curious to the reason why they are crowding around her.


    "What are yo-" Gao Lan Mei tried to ask but stopped when another group of beings arrived. She really wants to be somewhere else, probably arge area good enough to fit everyone.


    With the color of the armor and the Shizi Empire emblem, that they wear it seems the new arrivals are part of the royal soldiers.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" Li Mao eximed. Behind her is Lou Ren and Li Shao who ispletely free but his hair is still blue. The annoyance on Li Shao face is clearly seen because of his scowl.

 Chapter 279: Lead the way

    Chapter 279: Lead the way


    Lou Ren chuckled mockingly, "We weed you on this ce despite the Justice Affairs reminding us about visitors, and epted you all with hospitality. Is this your way of asking for a tour?" he stated, finding amusement to the guts that the royal soldiers are showing right now.


    Then he added tightly, "Even if my master is not in this courtyard, this is still trespassing." Wei Jiayi assigned him to take of things while Wei Jiayi and Xi Ma are out.


    Lou Ren initially nned to have everyone prepare to go back to the Wei Pce if not for the current visitors that they have.


    The royal guards are here in the name of the Emperor, so there is really no way for the rest to deny the entry. They even have a degree to summon Wei Jiayi to the pce.


    As if that will make a big difference for Wei Jiayi follow the Emperor if ever saw one if he is here.


    When the royal guards were advised that the Wei Prince is not around, the atmosphere changed, and the Wei retainers felt it immediately. No one attacked yet but it is inevitable anytime if the royal guards tried to exercise their petty power against them.


    It seems the royal guards are offended and was in the impression that they are hiding their master. "We already told you, Prince Wei is not here." Lou Ren stated.


    "We will find that out ourselves." Xiu Shan spoke seriously as the captain of the Shizi Empire royal guards. The other royal guards are cautiously looking at therge ck hound that seems to be protecting the very beautiful woman.


    Xiu Shan continued, "To also let you know, we are not only here for Prince Wei, but we are also tasked to also here for the Gao Family''s young miss to go to the pce." he added as he looked at Gao Lan Mei intently.


    As the royal family guard, Xiu Shan is very much familiar with Gao Minister''s only daughter. However, he can see that there is a big difference.


    The Gao Lan Mei that Xiu Shan remembers is someone that one can just ignore in the crowd, unlike the woman that he is looking right now.


    By just looking at her indifference to them, he is not sure if he needs to feel insulted or more anxious. Anxious? Just by thinking that word it is alreadyughable for Xiu Shan as Gao Lan Mei is a waste! An entric waste that used sorcery to get Prince Wei heart since she not even eptable to be the second prince concubine!


    Gao Lan Mei ignored what the Xiu Shan said, even if it is about her. "Kai Kai, lead the way to the dining room," she stated nonchntly, then patted the ck hounds head gently.


    Kai Kai growled low and started to do its a task. The female shadow guards immediately moved away from the hound who walks slowly. That also goes for the royal guards that felt the danger in the close space that they are in.


    If the hound suddenly decided to take a bite, not only it will be hard to protect themselves from the attack but, it may also be a disadvantage since a sh of a sword with spiritual energy may also hit theirrade.


    Xiu Shan face turned ck after she passed in front of him, "Miss Gao did you not hear what I said? We are also here for you as are invited to the pce!" he shouted. In truth invited is still a very eptable word.


    Even if the emperor cannot touch Wei Jiayi, it does not mean that will also be the case for Gao Lan Mei who is only a minister''s daughter.


    "Invited?" Gao Lan Mei halted for a moment. Then she looked at Xiu Shan with a sweet smile, before speaking, "There will be a lot of food, right? Lead the way. Hurry!" she stated with urgency.

 Chapter 280: Extra baggage

    Chapter 280: Extra baggage


    "Wow! I feel so important!" Gao Lan Mei eximed with delight as she looked at the brigade of royal soldiers outside the Wei hidden courtyard. The word is hidden though does not match to the courtyard anymore.


    She then looked at Xiu Shan with gratefulness. "Thank you, captain. I appreciate it." Gao Lan Mei added as she smiles sweetly.


    Some of the royal guards snickered silently, mocking Gao Lan Mei for being stupid.


    Does she really believe that more than twenty royal soldiers would waste their time just to pick her up?


    Gao Lan Mei is just an extra baggage that they need to carry because Wei Jiayi is not around.


    The Wei retainers that noticed the disrespect to their Wangfei want to retaliate. They want to do something about it but without the go signal from the current captain, Lou Ren, no one can take action against the arrogant royal guards.


    "Mei''er, are you sure about this? I have a bad feeling" Li Mao rode her horse beside Gao Lan Mei who is currently riding Kai Kai.


    Gao Lan Mei smirked, "What could go wrong? Do not worry mother, they showed a lot of effort to invite us and it is just rude to say no." she exined patiently.


    "Invite us? More like escort us to somewhere suspiciously." Li Shao murmured as he rides a horse beside them. Then with annoyance, "Why did you not all just leave me behind?" he said grumpily as he tried to cast another magic his still blue hair.


    "We cannot leave you alone there. You might decide to just run away." Li Mao giggled before adding, "Do not worry about your hair it will eventually fade." she assured, finding Li Shao hrious. Her cousin Li Guang personality ispletely different from his son.


    She is just happy that they do not need to really punish Li Shao as he is family. Li Mao feels like she can treat the young man as a son that she never has.


    Some of the royal guards from the Shizi Empire lead the way, and the rest are surrounding them, probably to make sure that they won''t escape.


    The spiritual beasts on Mount Hua avoided them and everyone was able to get out of the mountain towards the roads to the pce with no disturbance.


    No one knows what Gao Lan Mei is thinking. Even her mother Li Mao and Lou Ren have no idea what she ns to do.


    Surely Gao Lan Mei is aware that the royal guards have other reason for inviting her right? She must have also heard that they are looking for Wei Jiayi as well.


    It is morning when they pass by the road and of the empire so there are a lot of citizens in the streets. With the group headed by royal soldiers, they catch a lot of attention.


    Especially the very beautiful woman wearing white robes, riding arge beast, and a raven on her shoulder.


    Those who can recognize the woman, immediately spread the news to the other reaching even the famous and strong families in the empire.


    Second Prince Manor


    Chen Yun Ming banged his feast to the wooden table that immediately caused it to break. "Gao Lan Mei is with Wei Jiayi this whole time?!" he seethed with anger. What an indecent woman!


    This is initial Chen Yun Ming reaction after hearing the news. Ofcourse he removed the possibility that the details that were given to him are probably a thread of lies.


    However, regardless of what is the truth, Chen Yun Ming cannot remove the fact that he is very much regretting his actions before of dismissing Gao Lan Mei and listening to his concubine that is now useless for him.


    Chen Yun Ming then stood up, nning to give Gao Lan Mei a visit to the pce, probably he can do something to help.

 Chapter 281: Despicable accusation

    Chapter 281: Despicable usation


    Gao Manor


    Gao Qi is ring at Gao Shen who is walking anxiously in front of him. "Stop. You are not helping at all." He finally snapped at his brother that is more worried than him.


    They are currently in his room with Mu Hongqi, there nephew thinking of ways to deal with the family''s current predicament.


    "Father and Li Mao are with her." Gao Qi stated seriously. Even though his face is not showing any emotion, it does not mean that is really the case. The emperor forbade him to interfere as a minister.


    A day before, the Ming family''s current master had requested the audience to the Emperor using Wei Jiayi of killing his daughter because of Gao Lan Mei''s request.


    As a father, he was furious so he immediately stood up defend his daughter, which earns the Emperor''s displeasure. Since he is a minister, it is expected that his decision will be fair regardless of who is involved.


    Yes, he should be fair, but before he became a minister, he is a father first! Gao Qi will not listen to anyone who nders his daughter with something that just impossible!


    For Gao Qi, if serving the empire will remove his chance or capability to defend his daughter or family, might as well forget about it.


    The sad part though, if he lost his position as minister, and Wei Jiayi changed his mind of marrying Gao Lan Mei, then he needs to depend on his father Gao Tsu''s connection to continue protecting the Gao household.


    It is not entirely a bad thing but his pride as a father, husband and a man will be affected.


    A momentter, while the Emperor is still thinking things through, Concubine Li arrived as well directly using his daughter of sorcery, with a im of cursing to get Chen Yun Ming to marry Gao Lan Mei.


    Though magic is part of cultivation, sorcery on any Domain is not eptable as it involves dark magic that makes use of evil curses and rituals.


    Gao Lan Mei using sorcery is another despicable usation that he cannot ept. Probably if sorcery is something his daughter is really capable of, he will be the first one to encourage her to cast immortal maggots to the concubine who had caused scars on Gao Lan Mei''s face.


    At that time, he was silent because he does not have evidence to prove that Li Hua is really involved to it. Now the petty concubine has guts to use of Gao Lan Mei of something that she can never do!


    The usation from the Ming family and second prince concubine though are without evidence, it does not mean though that there is no way for them to find faults on Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei.


    "Master!" Gao Chu shriek after arriving at Gao Qi''s courtyard while she tries to catch her breath, "The young miss is summoned to the pce!" she added frantically still breathless from running.


    Though she was not able to confirm it herself, Gao Chu immediately decided that went back to the Gao Manor as soon as the news reached her ears.


    "What?!" Gao Shen eximed, give it to his father to be useless. How can Gao Lan Mei go to the pce if Gao Tsu is supposed to be with her?


    Gao Qi stood up, his feast clenching due to frustration as he went out of the Gao Manor to see his family in the pce. Gao Shen, Gao Chu, and even Xiao Jun followed him.


    Some of the protectors from Zicuy Regime also came along with them. Even Mu Hongqi, Gao Lan Mei''s cousin joined as well.


    If the emperor ever tried to choose sides and unfairly issued a degree to Gao Lan Mei, he will forget all the hard work that he did for the empire. He will never serve an unjust emperor!

 Chapter 282: Do Something

    Chapter 282: Do Something


    It is very easy for Gao Qi to see the envoy that is escorting Gao Lan Mei and his wife to the pce because of the royal guards surrounding them.


    "Brother there they are!" Gao Shen eximed, running towards the position of the royal guards that are already in front of the pce gates.


    His eyes bulged after seeing familiar faces, especially at Gao Lan Mei who does not have any scar on her face.


    "Halt! No one is allowed toe close!" One of the royal guards eximed, after seeing Gao Shen who wants to get closer them, blocking the path.


    With a growl, "Get out of my way!" Gao Shen eximed as he tried to suppress his annoyance for not being able to even speak to anyone.


    Xiu Shan narrowed his eyes at Gao Shen, "We are only tasked to bring Miss Gao along. The rest needs to get permission and not allowed to follow." he stated, before looking at Gao Lan Mei with indifference, "Come with me. Alone."


    Despite the others protest, Gao Lan Mei just smiled andplied to what was advised. She even left Kai Kai and her raven behind which was requested, more likemanded by Xiu Shan.


    So the rest, even Gao Qi and Li Mao can only re when the guards escorted Gao Lan Mei inside the pce ground.


    "Brother Qi, what is going on?! Do something!" Li Mao shouted to her husband in a frustration, if not for Gao Qi''s position she probably already hurt the royal guard.


    "Why are we not allowed to go inside?" Li Mao questioned in frustration as she red at the royal guards stationed outside the enormous pce gate.


    Gao Qi also does not understand why Gao Lan Mei was summoned alone. He never expected in the first ce that the pce will arrange everything so soon.


    "I also do not know what is going on." That is the truth as the emperor did not tell him anything regarding the matter before he left the pcest night.


    "Where is Prince Wei?" Gao Qi then asked Lou Ren.


    Lou Ren answered indifferently, "My master is not in the Mortal Domain right now." then he asked in confusion. "Why are you all anxious anyway?"


    He already noticed the peculiarity of the summon, however, Lou Ren''s confidence to Gao Lan Mei is enough for him to not take action. The sad part though, whatever is going to happen inside the pce may not be something he can personally see.


    Gao Qi exined what transpired a day before. From the time the Ming master requested an audience with the emperor with the first prince, as well as the time Concubine Li''s outrageous ims.


    "To add to all that, they only have ims and there is no evidence." Gao Shen unable to hold back as he uttered disdainfully not caring whoever hears.


    Gao Qi badly wants to know what is going on, but he knows that the emperor will not face him unless he forces it.


    Pulling out a golden pass that he can only use once, "We are requesting an audience with Emperor Chen." Gao Qi voiced out with authority to the royal guards.


    Shizi Empire Royal Pce


    Gao Lan Mei followed Xiu Shan closely behind, her wrists are cuffed with a long chain that is connected to both ends. The handcuff was ced immediately after the pce gates were closed behind her earlier.


    ''Low quality.'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself after inspecting the handcuff. It seems they are made for a mortal that does not have any spiritual energy as she does not feel anything different after wearing it.


    Since it''s not a big deal, Gao Lan Mei did not question. That is also the case when one of the guards tried to remove her storage ring but it was impossible to even for her to do so.


    She already learned fromst night that she cannot remove the ring but it is still funny to watch the guards try.

 Chapter 283: Different

    Chapter 283: Different


    Wei Jiayi must have cast a spell or something on the ring so there is no way for her or anyone to remove it from her hand. Gao Lan Mei smirked as she remembers her own mark that she left on his skin that he will not be able to remove.


    Giving up in annoyance, but the greed is still visible on the guard''s eyes while looking at her hand. Then the guard stated in mockingly, "What a waste of storage ring when you do not have any spiritual energy."


    Gao Lan Mei just shrugs her shoulder after hearing the guard''sment and looked around the pce grounds instead. It is not the first for her visit the ce, especially the original owner of her body.


    shes of memories appeared inside of her head, not surprisingly, the original Gao Lan Mei already saw Wei Jiayi on a pce event, with his mask on.


    The high walls and the towers will give cold feet to any lowly being due to the extravagance.


    They are on the way to a small building when a young eunuch stopped them and approached to whisper something to the captain.


    Gao Lan Mei feeling impatient, "When are we eating?" she asked suddenly with an expectant smile on her face.


    Instead of answering, Xiu Shan lead Gao Lan Mei to a small room with arge table and two chairs and left her alone immediately.


    The small room is locked and guarded by just seeing the silhouette of the royal guards outside the door. It is also too bright inside the small due to therge windows and by just looking around the room, Gao Lan Mei can easily remember Li Shao''s circumstances recently.


    Except, she is not feeling bounded as the handcuff and the chain connected to her other hand is long enough for her to movefortably around.


    She suddenly thought of something silly, involving Wei Jiyai with chains and handcuff. Gao Lan Mei wondered if she can tie him up like this to the bed and do the naughty. "Heh. He will like it for sure." She whispered to herself.


    Gao Lan Mei already liked the idea to be with him often. In all honesty, she wants to give Wei Jiayi a chance. Probably if she told him that they can get married soon, he will be very happy. They can arrange for another form of punishmentter.


    He makes her happy, so it is only fair if she does the same for him. The thought makes Gao Lan Mei smile to herself.


    Then Gao Lan Mei wondered what Wei Jiyai will say if he found her in the pce with her current situation.


    Though she does not know exactly why she is being treated this way, everything can be forgiven if they will give her a delicious meal. The food in the pce should be very good, better than the dishes that she had tasted so far.


    It did not take long when royal servants arrive to serve her with food that made Gao Lan Mei delighted. She is in a very good mood even though she was visited by unweed presence.


    "You should thank me." Chen Yun Mingmented after entering the waiting room that he had arranged for Gao Lan Mei. "They are supposed to bring you to cells, I managed to do something about it," he added casually as he stares at her strangely.


    Chen Yun Mingst was Gao Lan Mei less than a week ago. It seems that it is a not a very long time ago, but it still feels strange for him.


    He cannot help but stare at the woman inside the room. Even though handcuffed and the way she eats like there is no tomorrow seems to be different from what he remembers.


    If he ignores the unrefined way that she eats like nothing else matters, Chen Yun Ming can easily see a very beautiful woman. ''Is she always this beautiful?'' he asked himself, questioning why he never looked closely before.

 Chapter 284: Be my wife

    Chapter 284: Be my wife


    Sitting beside her, "Wei Jiayi did not feed you?" Chen Yun Ming asked with a frown, like a concerned friend. Who know if he is being a fake friend or not.


    Instead of answering, Gao Lan Mei just looked at Chen Yun Ming curiously, as her tongue removed the sauce that was left on her lower lip. At that moment though, she is already enjoying the stupid look on the second prince face.


    ''Wei Jiayi did not feed me? How about you? Can you eat what I cook?'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself.


    The action alone froze Chen Yun Ming, his eyes only staring at her and his brain subconsciously started repeating image of her tongue on her lower lip, then is cascaded on creating intimate images that involved him and Gao Lan Mei.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, the food is amazing." Gao Lan Mei stated, smiling, as she observed Chen Yun Ming acting of being someone who cares. Like a good friend that is trying to help.


    Has he forgotten who she is? Or the things that he had done to the previous to the original Gao Lan Mei? If Chen Yun Ming has forgotten, it is very easy for her to make him remember.


    Gao Lan Mei then continued, "Would you mind extending your generosity by removing this handcuffs for me?" she spoke shyly as she raised both hands across his face to show the cuffs.


    Chen Yun Ming still stared at Gao Lan Mei strangely, then he shook his head, "I do not have the keys." he stated seriously.


    After seeing her dejected expression from what he said, Chen Yun Ming felt a little bad. A strange feeling that he never expected to feel for Gao Lan Mei.


    "I am sorry, you will need to wear that until you enter the royal arena to prove that you are innocent," He uttered an apology before he reached to hold her hand.


    But Chen Yun Ming hand was not able to reach anything as Gao Lan Mei suddenly stood up and moved away from the table, her face showing disbelief, using the false act of surprise to create distance between them.


    "Prove that I am innocent? What do you mean Your Highness?" she asked in devastation, her tone alsoced with confusion. However if Wei Jiayi will see her right now, he will immediately notice the sly glint on her eyes.


    Though disappointed that he was not able to touch her, Chen Yun Ming still exined patiently, "Li Huan used you of casting a curse at her using sorcery. Since she does not have any evidence, she was given a chance to use the royal arena to force you on a challenge. You are only considered innocent if you win against her."


    It is a normal thing in the royal family to fix disputes that cannot be proven through the challenge arena. As Gao Lan Mei is already arranged to be married to Wei Jaiyi, she is somehow already a part of the royal family.


    Gao Lan Mei raised a brow after hearing what Chen Yun Ming, she then turned around to hold herughter because of the context of challenge arena with Li Huan against her sounds so stupid. Who decided on the matter?


    Then Gao Lan Mei suddenly frowned as thest time she dealt with Li Huan, Xiao Shi, the ve acting as a maid, is left to the second prince manor and the wraith still have not returned.


    Where is Xiao Shi?


    Gao Lan Mei is still thinking about other possibilities when Chen Yun Ming spoke again, "Gao Lan Mei, I can convince Li Huan to stop the challenge, you just need to follow what I have to say." He stated firmly, then stood up to stand in front of her.


    "Just like what you always wanted. Just listen to me, and you will be my wife." Chen Yun Ming uttered then shing her a smile.

 Chapter 285: Waiting for the good show

    Chapter 285: Waiting for the good show


    Chen Yun Ming smile may affect the original Gao Lan Mei. Sadly the one that is currently in front of him is someone who enjoys toying with the beings that caused misery to the original owner of her body.


    "Oh?" Gao Lan Mei smiled brightly, "You really want me to be your wife?" she asked with surprise, as she yed with the ring on her hand, twirling slightly.


    Then her brows wrinkled, "But Li Huan will kill me if I marry you. Just like what she tried to do before." Gao Lan Mei stated stepping back to move away from Chen Yun Ming. "Jiayi will also not like that as well," she whispered under her breath, sadly.


    Chen Yun Ming is delighted with Gao Lan Mei''s response, seeing hope and ignoring the way Gao Lan Mei addressed Wei Jiayi with familiarity.


    He did not even show or feel remorse, even pretend to be surprised after she mentioned that Li Huan tried to kill her before. That only confirms that he is aware of the incident in Mount Hua that caused the original Gao Lan Mei to die.


    Chen Yun Ming can only think of getting closer to her. His hands are itching to get a hold of Gao Lan Mei, but whenever he reached out to her, for some reason he feels goosebumps because of dread. It is like staring at him with hostility, and if he made a wrong move, his life will be over.


    The feeling is very familiar, as Wei Jiayi normally looks at him that way. However, the Wei Prince is not even in the Mortal Domain so it is impossible.


    "Do not worry, I will be an emperor soon. Wei Jiayi cannot do anything against it." Chen Yun Ming assured Gao Lan Mei. "I will tell Li Huan to be lenient with you," he added.


    Giving him a bemused smile before speaking, "You will be an emperor? How?" Gao Lan Mei asked curiously.


    "We have ns." Chen Yun Ming stated but not providing more details. "I will take care of everything. Wei Jiayi and even the emperor cannot do anything against it," he added with confidence.


    Chen Yun Ming continued, "There is a time limit in the challenge arena. Li Huan''s spiritual element is fire. Though you cannot use any spiritual energy, still the judge will allow you to choose your own spiritual weapon." He added as he grabbed something from his sleeve.


    "Here." Chen Yun Ming handed over a paper talisman to Gao Lan Mei, though he wants to at least touch her hand, his reach, of course, is deliberately avoided without him even noticing. "ce this on the spiritual weapon that you have chosen. You just need to run and defend."


    The challenge arena, some call it the ritual challenge, is used for the royal family and killing is forbidden. If you lose the challenge though and the stakes are high, due to shame, the loser normally just ends upmitting suicide.


    Chen Yun Ming does not want to Gao Lan Mei to lose with sham, anyway. He can take care of the rest after the challenge as he is confident that he can easily persuade Li Huan to forgave Gao Lan Meiter.


    Gao Lan Mei did not speak and just looked at Chen Yun Ming indifferently. That is the case until Gao Lan Mei was escorted out of the room by a royal guard.


    She was escorted to arge open space circr arena. Around the arena are rows of the seat designed for audiences where some beings are seated waiting for the good show.


    Not all of them though, as there is a part of the seats where her family and the Wei retainers are seated and all of them are not happy with the current situation.


    ''I suppose, Li Shao''s grumpy personality is contagious.'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself. ''Or it was Wei Jiayi''s?'' Her mind wondering what Wei Jiayi is up to at that moment.

 Chapter 286: A bit unfair

    Chapter 286: A bit unfair


    On one side of the arena is a high area, enclosed with the banner of a lion, a Shizi Empire logo. Then everyone kneeled and greeted the newly arrived emperor and empress.


    Everyone else greeted with respect, except for one, Gao Lan Mei.


    "Gao Lan Mei how dare you not show respect to the emperor!" A woman''s voice shrieked indignantly. She is the only one standing with Gao Lan Mei in the arena.


    The woman''s whole face is covered with white cloth and she wears a red dress, though only showing her hand and neck, it is tightly fit, that looking like a second skin, emphasizing her figure.


    Gao Lan Mei can easily recognize the voice and the woman who did not miss out the opportunity to point out a very simple matter.


    With mock surprise, "Concubine Li! I am sorry, my knees hurt. I am just a mortal so I hope the generous emperor can forgive?" Gao Lan Mei asked apologetically with a smile as looked directly to the emperor that is now sitting on one of the red chair located in the high area of the arena.


    Certainly, like father, like son. When a very beautiful woman is talking to them, all other things do not matter. The open space is bright enough to make sure the audience will not miss anything in the arena.


    Considering that is the case Gao Lan Mei''s beauty is emphasized making the male beings and even the emperor look at her dazed.


    Emperor Chen Xizhunughed out loud, "I do not mind if that is the case. I believe the empress will also think the same." he said then looked at the empress beside him.


    Empress Ming masked her anger before speaking, "That would be fine Your Highness." she spoke gently. In her heart, how can she let go of the woman who uses her beauty have men do her bidding. Especially with the woman who is connected to her niece death!


    ''No need to hurry'' The Empress, thought to herself. She is used with y games involving a pretty face and decided to take things slowly. Empress Ming then nced at Li Huan with meaning.


    "Eunuch Chu." Emperor Chen Xizhun called out indifferently. His yfulness from earlier is nowhere to be seen, that also indicates that he takes the royal challenge arena seriously, regardless who is involved.


    The old Eunuch Chu stepped up and opened a scroll to read out, " Gao Lan Mei, future Wei Princess, kneel down and ept the Emperor''s decree to defend your honor against sorcery through the Royal Challenge Arena." he stated the content of the decree loud as everyone looked at Gao Lan Mei.


    Everyone including the beings wearing cultivation restriction talisman that are sitting in the audience area as well as some beings from the Justice Affairs are waiting for the fight to start.


    A sorcerer will surely do everything to save once self from danger and most of them are there because of an invite to make sure that it will not be missed out.


    "Is the challenge arena in this empire is the same as the sects in the Immortal Domain?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked elder Gu.


    Elder Gu shook his head, "That is not the case here Young Miss. Here the one that issued the challenge decides what at stake, the other does not have a choice but to ept that is why a decree is issued. Though both are given a fair chance to use a spiritual weapon so it both sides just needs to fight for their honor." he exined in boredom.


    Though the audience seats are far from the arena stage, it is enough for Gao Lan Mei to hear what Elder Gu has uttered.


    Instead of kneeling, Gao Lan Mei smirked, "Aren''t that a bit unfair Your Highness?" she asked mockingly.

 Chapter 287: Counterclaim

    Chapter 287: Counterim


    "Minister Gao!" Emperor Chen Xizhun eximed in anger as he hit the armrest of his chair with his fist. "Is this your daughter? Questioning authority?!" As the current emperor, he never expected that a lowly young miss from another family will question his decision, and he is trying to be fair!


    "My generosity has its limits!" He added as he red at Gao Lan Mei.


    ''A pretty face without brains!'' Emperor Chen Xizhun thought to himself. Then he remembered that the Gao young miss is also a waste who cannot even cultivate spiritual energy!


    Gao Qi stood up with confidence, "Forgive me Your Highness, but I also feel the same way." he uttered supporting his daughter. "The usation is just too impossible, given that everyone from the Shizi Empire knows my daughter''s limitation," he added mockingly.


    Emperor Chen Xizhunughed, "Aren''t you now disrespecting me?" he asked smiling falsely, suppressing his annoyance as Gao Qi decided to stand against him, today when they have visitors from other domains!


    "Father! Do not worry about me!" Gao Lan Mei called out looking at Gao Qi when he tried to speak up again to defend. Then she mouthed silently, ''Trust me.''


    Gao Qi though still anxious just like Li Mao, he still nodded his head. Anyway, worsees to worst, they can grab Gao Lan Mei and run away from the arena.


    Seeing the interaction, instead of speaking to Gao Qi, "Fine, since I am benevolent enough to hear your side, then tell me, what makes this unfair?" Emperor Chen Xizhun asked Gao Lan Mei indifferently as he hides his envy with the father and daughter interaction. He feels that it is easier to find faults when talking to a brainless person.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled apologetically, "Please do not get me wrong Your Highness. I am not saying that the decree is unfair, because I understand that you are giving me a chance to defend myself in other means."


    "The usation is unfair." Gao Lan Mei uttered firmly. "Since this is the case, can Your Highness allow me to state my own counterim for Concubine Li?" she continued then.


    "Counterim?" Emperor Chen Xizhun asked with a frown, "What are you talking about?" he added confused since this is the first time someone stated this during a Royal Challenge Arena.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I would like to plea for justice! Concubine Li tried to kill me by trying to feed me to her Demon Wolf beast!" Gao Lan Mei eximed indignantly as she re daggers at Li Huan.


    "Gao Lan Mei! Liar!" Li Huan shrieked with disbelief. "Your Highness! Please do not believe her!" She pleads to the Emperor.


    Emperor Chen Xizhun face turned serious, before he spoke, "Do you have any proof?" he asked Gao Lan Mei, who just shook her head.


    "True or not, you have the right to issue a challenge. Tell me your terms." Emperor Chen Xizhun stated. He is not a fool, that would just believe Gao Lan Mei but more than anyone else, he is aware of how vicious a woman can get because of jealousy.


    "Your Highness, I would like to encourage not to believe Miss Gao. A Demon Wolf beast will not leave you alive, and her standing in front of us is already proof of that." Empress Ming stated.


    Though Li Huan is just someone Empress Ming assisted on a whim because of the circumstance, a tool that can be discarded anytime, she will still not allow Gao Lan Mei to what she wants effortlessly.


    If Emperor Chen Xizhun epted Gao Lan Mei''s ims, Li Huan will then defend her honor. What if there is a miracle and Gao Lan Mei suddenly won? Empress Ming or Li Huan does not want to even think of that possibility, but they have a bad feeling.


    With a smirk, "If Concubine Li is innocent, then there is nothing to be afraid of." Emperor Chen Xizhun looked down on Li Huan who ring at Gao Lan Mei. "What do you think My Empress?" he asked with a smirk.

 Chapter 288: Overconfidence kills

    Chapter 288: Overconfidence kills


    Empress Ming is not able to speak immediately but eventually agreed, making her unable to rebut further. ''Li Huan, you will be on your own now.'' She thought to herself.


    Emperor Chen Xizhun suddenly finds amusement in the situation. Where does Gao Lan Mei get her confidence? Then he suddenly felt that it is wrong to think that the Gao Miss is a pushover. Maybe. Maybe not.


    He does not even need to ask when Concubine Li tried to kill Gao Lan Mei, because that is not necessary when Royal Challenge Arena is taking ce. Strenght! That is all a someone needs to prove to plea for justice!


    On Li Huan''s end, she cannot believe that Gao Lan Mei will have the guts to even speak against a decree. She expected to just hit Gao Lan Mei and bath with her blood as soon as possible.


    The anger that she feels because of what she did to her face is just unmeasurable.


    If not because of the expert that help her, Li Huan is sure that she won''t be able to plea for justice because she can still see the despicable creatures, due to the Curse Madness!


    Though Li Huan does not have any proof, she believes that everything is because of Gao Lan Mei. Even the damage on her face! All thank the expert she was able to stand up to get revenge!


    Li Huan is also lucky because the only payment the expert wants is the young maid that she had. So it is very easy to give the maid away so the expert can help heal her curse and face.


    Though Li Huan face needs a lot of time topletely go back to normal, it is still improving every single day.


    "Eunuch Chu, state Concubine Li''s ims." Emperor Chen Xizhun uttered seriously.


    Doing what was ordered, Eunuch Chu read another parchment, "Concubine Li Huan, hereby ims that Gao Lan Mei, a young miss of the Gao household of dark arts, sorcery. In absence of necessary facts, Gao Lan Mei will defend her honor by proving strength during the Royal Challenge Arena. Losing will prove her guilty and will cause her to severe her legs, or death by suicide."


    Emperor Chen Xizhun stared at Gao Lan Mei sternly, "Do you agree?" he asked.


    Nodding her head in respect, "Yes, Your Highness. I have nothing to be afraid of." Gao Lan Mei stated in confidence.


    Elder Gu smirked, "Overconfidence kills." hemented finding the situation hrious as he shakes his head with disappointment. It is best if Gao Lan Mei is to just plead for forgiveness as there is no way for waste to win to anyone that can use spiritual energy. Well, on the other hand, it is better to die after giving all you got.


    "Lou Ren! Are you nning to just shut up and allow your future Wangfei to be killed? It will be good if Wei Jiayi became a widower before he even got married! Our Huang family is very much willing to give him a recement!" Huang Ying, one of the beings seated at the audience area shouted tauntingly.


    With the cultivation restriction talisman he is wearing, it confirms that he is from the Immortal Domain, too bored and nothing better to do.


    "Huang Ying! Shut your mount or I will cut your tongue!" Gao Shen stood up showing his fist to Huang Ying but only wasughed at.


    "Oh! Oh! I am scared! Help me! Uncle Shen is threatening me!" Huang Ying mocked, pretending to be scared as he continued tough, grabbing the arm of another man to add effect.


    "You!" Gao Shen being simple someone who acts before thinking is prepared to attack when Lou Ren stopped him.


    Then Lou Ren just smiled, "Huang Ying, I suggest you stop talking. For your own good." he added seriously.


    Huang Ying just snorted, "Hmp! What''s with you guys not taking a joke?" he mumbled, suddenly feeling nervous for some reason. The tiny hair on his arm raised, and his heart started beating erratically like he is scared of something, but what?

 Chapter 289: Unless youre scared

    Chapter 289: Unless you''re scared


    Lou Ren smirked at Huang Ying change of attitude and he can also clearly see the nervousness on the other''s face.


    Why not? With the sudden drop of temperature the moment Huang Ying mentioned giving a wife recement to Wei Jiayi, it is just understandable.


    If Huang Ying did not felt the change or his life already being threatened, Lou Ren will question why the man was even epted in the Immortal Domain.


    Why? Because, jealousy kills people, and their Wangfei likes torturing before killing. The good part? Wei Jiayi will be behind her, supporting, helping and taking care of the remains after.


    Lou Ren can just cringe as he imagines, Wei Jiayi''s face smiling dotingly at Gao Lan Mei showing his approval as she ughters someone.


    Probably as long as their Wangfei will not go into a rampage because of Impurity Madness, there will be no problem.


    Now Lou Ren understands why Xi Ma wants to have his own vacation.


    ''What a lovely pair of savage couple.'' Lou Ren thought to himself, remembering Ming Ya''s remains.


    Most of the beings from the Immortal Domain also felt the sudden change in the arena. The hostility in the air gives them warning making them alert ready for any attack, but not even knowing where it wille from.


    Even Li Huan felt the change but brushed it off and treat is just her own nervousness as she anticipates to hear Gao Lan Mei''s ims.


    "State your im." Emperor Chen Xizhun demanded to Gao Lan Mei.


    "I would like to follow Concubine Li''s example. Severing legs or suicide sounds good to me, Your Highness." Gao Lan Mei stated with a smirk, "You would notin right? Unless you''re scared." she added mockingly while looking at Li Huan.


    Because of Gao Lan Mei''s taunting, Li Huan can only agree, but she is still confident to win as the referee will be on her side. The referee needs to be someone from the Justice Affairs, and by luck, the first prince Chen Zhang Yong is very much willing to help.


    Though some might think that the rules are savage, it is still fair for the battle of survival. Even the emperor needs to follow the royal challenge arena, though it only limits the royal family at this time, it does not mean there is no way for any outsider to attempt to snatch the throne for the Shizi Empire.


    That is the reason why Justice Affairs are there in the first ce, to bnce power struggles on all Domains and to make sure everyone follows thew set in ce.


    "I like this. Catfight." Ma Fei Hong stated, who suddenly appeared beside the emperor, leaning on his the side of his chair as her nose twitch. She is smelling the emperor!


    The woman is beautiful in a very alluring way but with a below average height, thus her head only passed the tall chair the emperor is currently seated at.


    She has long red hair, eyes all ck like she does not even have them. She is wearing a ck dress with long sleeves, off shoulders showing her caramel skin.


    Ma Fei Hong snorted, "You smell old Xizhun. Like wood and urine. Can you even imagine thebination?" Her fangs showing prominently as she chuckles with her notion, finding it funny. ,


    Emperor Chen Xizhun and Empress Ming were startled. Especially Empress Ming as it is the first time had seen the woman so she does not have any idea that Ma Fei Hong is the deacon from Justice Affairs!


    "Insolent woman! Guards arrest her!" Empress Ming furiously eximed, ring daggers at Ma Fei Hong, looking down at the woman.


    "Stop!" The first prince Chen Zhang Yong shouted before the emperor can even do so. "Stop or all of you who even tried to touch The Deacon will die!"

 Chapter 290: I do not bite, hard

    Chapter 290: I do not bite, hard


    Ma Fei Hongughed loud, "See Xizhun that is how you train your son! Prompt to act! Isn''t he better now?" she asked Emperor Chen Xizhun casually, like a proud mother for the first prince.


    Empress Ming intently who is now bbergasted, face paled after hearing Chen Zhang Yong im. She did not expect that Justice Affairs current deacon is a woman! A young looking woman at that!


    "I... I..." Empress Ming wants to apologize but before she was able to finish the emperor red at her, making her mouth shut. ''Shut up.'' Emperor Chen Xizhun clear meaning with his re.


    Ma Fei Hong spoke looking down at Empress Ming, "Your current empress has guts. Used wrongly."


    "Your previous empress is smarter, knows exactly when not to speak, sadly she is dead." Ma Fei Hongmented in disappointment. "Want me to help you find the killer?" She added for fun as she stares at Empress Ming knowingly.


    Emperor Chen Xizhunughed nervously, "Do not worry about that Deacon Ma. The harem is a really boring thing. Anyway, I believe you do not hear to just talk about that right?" he askedpletely ignoring Empress Ming.


    If the deacon decides to do something about the empress, no one can stop her. Even if the Emperor Chen Xizhun knows about the abnormality of the previous empress death, it''s not really something that he wants to be bothered with at that moment.


    He also does not want to be around Ma Fei Hong often, which will surely happen if the deacon pokes her nose in the matter.


    "Tsk, of it is boring for me. Who wants to deal with pretty fake pretty faces? Only the likes of you! Old pervert!" She mocked with a smirk, insultingly. Thought the emperor hates it, he does not have enough guts to even deffend himself.


    ''What do you want here? Can you just leave?'' Emperor Chen Xizhunined to himself, making sure that his annoyance will not show in his face.


    Then Ma Fei Hong added as she looked around the audience seats, " I just told you I want to watch the catfight. In fact, I want to watch it closely."


    "Oh! Familiar faces! Tsk. Tsk. You invited beings from the Immortal Domain but you failed to send one to me?" she continued jokingly, as her finger poked Emperor Chen Xizhun cheek.


    Despite the yful tone, the emperor knows better, "Please forgive me, Deacon, I was thinking that you have more important business to do, so I have requested Chen Zhang Yong to act as a referee." He exined, not in the slightest feeling embarrassed for being respectful to Ma Fei Hong.


    Everyone knows better than to offend a deacon from Justice Affairs! Not only it will cause them trouble on the deacon''s designated empire, the others as well. They may already be considered a wanted criminal.


    "Hmp. I want to be the referee." Ma Fei Hong uttered with a smirk. "Do you have a problem with that?" she asked the emperor, who can only agree.


    Ma Fei Hong smile brightly, before suddenly vanishing. One moment she is beside Emperor Chen Xizhun then the next beside Gao Lan Mei.


    "Dragon''s smell, like ash and fire," she uttered suddenly. Then Ma Fei Hong nose twitches again, before snorting, smiled knowingly at Gao Lan Mei, "Huh, interesting."


    ''Isn''t Wei Jiayi too possessive?'' Ma Fei Hong thought to herself.


    Gao Lan Mei would like to ask, but before she can even do so, Ma Fei Hong already moved close to Li Huan.


    "Hmm. Why are you moving away? I do not bite, hard." She uttered with a frown after seeing Li Huan stepping back to be away from her. Ma Fei Hong then started chuckling because of her inner joke. "I try to bite softly." s


    "Jasmine and Lily. Goodbination." Ma Fei Hong murmured for Li Huan after smelling. "Too bad, the source is dirty." she added with a smirk.

 Chapter 291: Referee

    Chapter 291: Referee


    "Tell me the details of all the ims." Ma Fei Hong stated to no one in particr, but Eunuch Chu understood, so he started reading out the ims from Concubine Li Huan and Gao Lan Mei.


    After hearing everything, "Huh. Sorcery." Ma Fei Hong crossed her arms over her chest, as she looked curiously at Gao Lan Mei then to Li Huan. "Attempted murder."


    Ma Fei Hong can smell the masked impurities on Li Huan. She can clearly feel the unmistakable ck magic lurking under the concubine''s skin. Probably that is the reason for the cloth covering the concubine''s face.


    It is greatly hidden though, and if not because of Ma Fei Hong special ability through her eyes, she may not be able to notice it.


    ''So who is the one using sorcery now?'' Ma Fei Hong thought to herself mockingly referring to Li Huan.


    Despite knowing that Li Huan is really the one using dark magic, Ma Fei Hong still did notment about it.


    The Deacon wants to personally see what Gao Lan Mei is capable of for a sentinel like Wei Jiayi to almost bow down to ask for her help.


    On the other hand, it is too bothersome to exin it. It is always easier for beings to believe when they see it personally.


    So far Ma Fei Hong does not see anything special regarding Gao Lan Mei. How will she save herself if the spiritual energy on her body is almost non-existent? Closebat? Tactical escape?


    Well, a dragon''s mate is chosen by the beast side regardless of the skills and capability. The beast does not care about these petty things that do not involve mating.


    Still, Ma Fei Hong is curious and she looks forward for the surprises.


    Just like Ma Fei Hong, Gao Lan Mei is curious about the Deacon. Referee? She heard that Ma Fei Hong is the deacon of the Justice Affairs, stationed at Shizi Empire.


    She is also very familiar with how that works and that is the reason why Gao Lan Mei decided to just observe the new arrival, especially since Ma Fei Hong''s eyes are all ck.


    The only reason that Gao Lan Me can think of to cause someone to have all ck eyes is caused by a halted Impure Madness.


    If not because of Wei Jiayi and Feng Ji help when she had overused devoured, Gao Lan Mei is sure that she will look like Deacon Ma with dark veins on her face.


    So what is going on with Deacon Ma? Does Justice Affairs have ways to stop beings who is almost consumed by madness because of impurities?


    f that is the case, Gao Lan Mei wants to badly know how. To be able to perfect Devour and help Feng Ji as soon as possible.


    She wants to know if there is any side effect. Is the being still going to be normal or not? Well, Ma Fei Hong is not really normal based on Gao Lan Mei have observed so far.


    Now, Gao Lan Mei is more interested with Ma Fei Hong than the royal challenge arena. She actually prefers to speak with the Deacon than deal with Li Huan or anything else.


    Feeling Gao Lan Mei''s burning gaze, Ma Fei Hongughed as she stated, "I am beautiful and I know it. Do not look at me like that or I might think that you are interested." she teased yfully.


    Ma Fei Hong face then turned serious as she stepped away from Li Huan and Gao Lan Mei to stand on the edge of the arena.


    "I will be the official referee for this Royal Challenge Arena and I will swear as a Deacon of Justice Affairs, that I will not take sides and judge fairly, based on thews and rules govern by Shizi Empire. Any ims after the match will not be entertained and warrant necessary punishment as I saw fit for the offense." Ma Fei Hong started indifferently.


    Then she eximed with authority, "Anyone who wants to object, state your final ims before the challenge starts. Speak now!"

 Chapter 292: I am too weak

    Chapter 292: I am too weak


    No one spoke after a while, even from the audience, despite some from Gao Lan Mei''s family want to stand up and express objection. ''Trust me.'' That is what Gao Lan Mei said and they are trying to continue doing that despite it being difficult to do so.


    Since there is no objection, Ma Fei Hong seriously exined the rules. "Killing is forbidden. The fight will continue unless someone loses consciousness or gave up. I can wait forever, so there will be no time limit." Ma Fei Hong stated after smirking.


    "Section 13.5 of Shizi Empire Royal Challenge Arena rules, weapons. Both challengers pick three spiritual weapons of their choice and show it to everyone. The opposing side will choose the final spiritual weapon to be used during the challenge." Ma Fei Hong stated indifferently.


    Though Ma Fei Hong had a deal with Wei Jiayi for helping Gao Lan Mei with everything, it does not mean she will pick sides. Rules andws are there for a reason. If it is Gao Lan Mei''s faith to win, then good. If not, then too bad for the lovesick dragon.


    Ma Fei Hong will never tolerate unfairness. Not only because she is a deacon, but it is really against her principles.


    Anyway, luck is also a strength. Ma Fei Hong just hopes that Wei Jiayi did leave enough resources for Gao Lan Mei, seeing that she is wearing a storage ring made from his teeth.


    Yes, the ring that Gao Lan Mei is wearing is made from his dragon''s teeth. It is very easy for Ma Fei Hong to know that by just looking at it. She can even bet that Wei Jiayi did something to leave protection for Gao Lan Mei, probably to scarepetitor. Who knows?


    After a moment, Ma Fei Hong looked at Gao Lan Mei in confusion, "Where is your choice weapons?" she asked looking at Li Huan''s weapons with hidden concern.


    Li Huan took out three swords, all are fire elemental spiritual swords and they are in the ground so everyone can see clearly. The concubine came in prepared and it will be a disadvantage for Gao Lan Mei.


    The consequence of losing may not be much for some since the loser will not die, but because of the shame, it is just best to die. No one wants to live without legs. Who knows how long? Unless one is lucky to meet the Holy Doctor that can even bring someone back to life.


    Gao Lan Mei shrugged her shoulders, "I do not have enough spiritual energy to use this storage ring." She stated with a frown. "Wei Jiayi just gave this to me so that I can brag about it."


    "I was actually hoping that the weapons will be provided, as I want to save my remaining spiritual energy." Gao Lan Mei exined, sadly.


    Li Huan red at Gao Lan Mei, "You can''t even use a storage ring. Do you think Prince Wei will even bother dealing with you if not for your sorcery over him?" she mocked, feeling delighted to her opponent''s weakness.


    ''So what if Wei Jiayi gave you a high-quality storage ring? You cannot even use it!'' Li Huan though in envy as she wonders if in the event her choices were different, would there be a chance for Prince Wei to notice her? Probably.


    Li Huan always looked down at Gao Lan Mei who was chasing Chen Yun Ming before. Their family status may be different, the Gao Family being higher, but because the Gao miss is a waste, Li Huan is still a better choice for the second prince to marry.


    "Hmm. You are right." Gao Lan Mei agreed sadly. "To be fair, since you are really the one that will choose my spiritual weapons, you can directly pick it up from the storage. Since I am too weak to do so anyway." She added indifferently as she put out her hand to show her storage ring.

 Chapter 293: Do not disappoint me

    Chapter 293: Do not disappoint me


    "Is this fine Deacon Ma?" Gao Lan Mei suddenly asked Ma Fei Hong who is now frowning with the current situation.


    Ma Fei Hong is not sure how to answer Gao Lan Mei. Is it even possible for the storage ring to be opened by another? Wei Jiayi will surely not allow that easily or he designed it this way since his wife cannot open it personally?


    The more option, the higher the chance for Li Huan to choose a useless spiritual weapon for Gao Lan Mei. In all honesty, any weapon will suffice as long as both sides agree. Even if it is a spoon or a hair tie!


    Ma Fei Hong is considering to exin the details further for Gao Lan Mei but it may be questioned as taking sides. On the other hand, Wei Jiayi''s wife should be smart enough to know this.


    This is what Ma Fei Hong is currently thinking since the deacon is not aware that Gao Lan Mei has a very special constitution, that even the owner of the body cannot exin. Probably this also the case for the others from the Immortal Domain.


    At that moment, no one can determine Gao Lan Mei''s true cultivation degree after she was able to survive Impure Madness, they can only confirm that she at least have some spiritual energy inside her body. Certainly, Gao Lan Mei will take advantage of that.


    Considering unknown possibilities, "Concubine Li can help you, but this cannot be used to appeal if you lost." Ma Fei Hong agreed, curious with what Gao Lan Mei is doing. "If you agree. You can allow Li Huan to start choosing now."


    "Miss Sung, who do you think will win?" Huang Ying asked suddenly. "Do you thing Gao Shen''s niece will have a chance?" he added mockingly. The winner is already very clear from the start for them, as Gao Lan Mei can only win if she used ck magic or someone higher than Justice Affairs deacon who will stop the match.


    This is actually a normal setup even in the Immortal Domain. If a being is used of sorcery, it ismon sense to make the used on a disadvantage even during the challenge arena fights. It is not unfair as ck magic is a very serious thing and by using the disadvantage, the used will be pushed to limit and used thest resort of offense for survival.


    Sung Zhi Ruo did notment and just smiled a little, as she looked at the beings in the arena intently. Particrly Gao Lan Mei wonders why the beautiful face looks familiar.


    In the arena, the deacon allowed Gao Lan Mei to choose Li Huan''s final weapon. Ma Fei Hong face turned ck when Gao Lan Mei really chooses the biggest me sword in the ground.


    ''What? Because it looks heavy? However, the me power should be enough to cover the whole arena dragon''s mate. How do you n to counter that?'' Ma Fei Hong questioned to herself, as she tried to look indifferently.


    Li Huan snickered silently as Gao Lan Mei choose the strongest spiritual weapon that she has. ''I am not sure how you have restored your face. No worries I will make sure that by the end of this match you will be unrecognizable!'' Li Huan thought silently.


    Gao Lan Mei then allowed Li Huan to take her hand, and the concubine did not miss the opportunity to take action by squeezing the dainty hand tightly.


    "You can do better than that." Gao Lan Mei smirked mockingly at Li Huan. "Do not disappoint me," she added with a raised brow.


    Li Huan narrowed her eyes at Gao Lan Mei in annoyance. She was supposed to give Gao Lan Mei a chance to fight back but with the taunting, Li Huan decided to choose the most useless thing inside the storage ring!

 Chapter 294: Would you consider changing it?

    Chapter 294: Would you consider changing it?


    Not even questioning why it was too easy for her to see what''s inside, she allowed her consciousness to sip in the storage ring, after doing so Li Huan''s face turned green with envy!


    Inside Gao Lan Mei''s storage ring is like arge treasure room that anyone would badly desire. Li Huan saw arge number of chests inside. The chests alone are already worth so much because of the high-quality wood. Add to the fact that each has different marks andbel to find things easier.


    Some chests have marks of gold, silver, other have herbs and clothes. There are also chests for spiritual weapons, probably both for defense and offense.


    Anyone who might see it will surely feel envy because of therge number of treasures inside. Li Huan is always aware that Wei Jiayi is rich, but to allow Gao Lan Mei to bring this number of a treasure even though she cannot even open the storage ring is just in p on the concubine''s face!


    Why does he need to choose Gao Lan Mei? Wei Jiayi is handsome powerful and filthy rich! The second prince can never match to Wei Jaiyi''s wealth!


    Li Huan wants it! She wants everything inside the storage ring very badly! ''Gao Lan Mei I will cut your hand! Just wait!'' She vowed with determination.


    Then Li Huan saw something in the far end corner. Exactly the bunch of useless things that she is looking for!


    With suppressed glee, Li Huan used her spiritual energy to summon what she had found. They appeared in the arena floor making her nod in satisfaction.


    "Concubine Li! You are despicable!" Gao Shen eximed with enraged. "Fight fair!" he added as he stood from his sit. He is ready to rush to the arena and give Li Huan a hit but was stopped by one of the Zicuy Regime. The protector wearing blue Oni mask with hawk w mark.


    "Second Master, please trust our Young Miss. You have confidence that everything will be fine." The protector said, softly.


    Ignoring Goa Shem Li Huan made sure her eyes looked innocent to Ma Fei Hong, "Deacon Ma, I have chosen these." she uttered her hand waiving to the most useless things inside Gao Lan Mei storage ring. She then looked at Gao Lan Mei evilly, delighted to her opponent''s future doom.


    Ma Fei Hong did not answer and just stare at the suppose weapon Li Huan have pulled out of Gao Lan Mei''s storage ring. Paper cranes!


    A bunch of paper cranes tied together by ropes. Hundreds of paper cranes that are not evenrger then a child''s thumb is now scattered on the ground of the arena.


    Ma Fei Hong even made sure to check if there is anything special with them by grabbing one to inspect, sadly they just looked like ordinary papers.


    To make sure, she grabbed one of the paper cranes and ced closely across her nose to smell, but aside from the smell of ash, which is probably Wei Jiayi''s imprints, there is nothing else on it! What can paper cranes do? They are not even pawns!


    The deacon already understands from the beginning that Gao Lan Mei will be on a disadvantage the moment she allowed her opponent to pick any weapon on her storage ring.


    Shaking her head, Ma Fei Hong exined, "Section 13.5 did not restrict the final chosen weapon. I do not have any objection. Gao Lan Mei?" she asked the silent woman that owns the paper cranes. If the deacon will be questioned for giving chance for Gao Lan Mei to speak up regarding the matter then she will deal with itter.


    Everyone can see the frown of Gao Lan Mei''s face, before she spoke, "These are from Wei Jiayi, a thousand paper cranes so I can make a wish. They are notplete yet though. Would you consider changing it?" she mumbled as she looked at Li Huan anxiously.

 Chapter 295: Gao Lan Mei is stupid

    Chapter 295: Gao Lan Mei is stupid


    "Changing it?" Li Haunughed, "You already agreed, now you want to change it?" she asked mockingly. "Who do you think you are for Deacon Ma to bend the rules for you?!" she asked with disdain.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "Why not? To make the fight interesting, change it. The paper cranes are not even mine. Wei Jiayi gave them to me" She persuading, justifying the said disappointingly.


    Technically Wei Jiayi gave the papers, among other things, so she can make the paper cranes, and she is not yet even close to a thousand pieces for the required wish. Now they are scattered on the floor ready to be burned and Gao Lan Mei does not really want to allow that to happen.


    Gao Lan Mei initially made the cranes before she learned about the Elixir of the Gods from Li Shao to bring back Feng Ji. T


    Though, there is a higher chance for the elixir to work on reviving Feng Ji than her paper cranes, so she already dropped the idea to use the cranes.


    "Deacon Ma said you cannot appeal if you lose! What? You already assumed that you lost?" Li Haun taunted, ecstatic to see Gao Lan Mei like a scared cat. "Do not disappoint me!" she repeated Gao Lan Mei''s words from earlier, sarcastically.


    ''I will cut your hands, then your legs. Finally, I will burn every skin in your body while keeping you alive! Be ready, I will not give you a peaceful death!'' Li Huan''s evil thoughts her hands itching to hold her sword and start the fight.


    Gao Lan Mei bit her lower lip, in frustration, "Is there really no way for you to change it?" She asked, giving Li Huan a re, then she released a deep breath like she is already giving up.


    Instead of answering, Li Huan picked up her final weapon from the ground and pointed the sharp edge towards Gao Lan Mei, "I will not change my mind!" she eximed with hostility.


    Despite feeling Gao Lan Mei''s will surely lose, Ma Fei Hong did not dy the match further. It is not her obligation to use any underhanded tactics to help Wei Jiayi''s wife. She already did her part, but Gao Lan Mei is toocent to the point of allowing others to see the inside of her storage ring.


    "Let me also make sure that both of you is aware. If anyone of you steps out of the arena, that is an immediate loss." Then she paused and looked at the participants.


    When no one reacted, " Let the fight begin!" Ma Fei Hong eximed indicating the match starts at that moment.


    After the Deacon announced the beginning of the match, the beings from Gao Lan Mei family and Wei Jiayi''s retainers held their breath in nervousness.


    While the rest just anticipates for Gao Lan Mei''s doom to finish quickly so they can just go back to what they are supposed to do.


    At the arena, Li Huan did not give any time for Gao Lan Mei to prepare and immediately raised herrge sword with both hands, me dancing around it.


    Li Huan sends the first strike, slicing the air, fire from her sword, moved towards Gao Lan Mei, burning every path along it, even the arena ground.


    Gao Lan Mei did not allow the me to reach her. She immediately picked up the bundled paper cranes and swiftly avoided the me from her opponent''s sword.


    She continued to evade Li Huan''s by running away from it. As the sword is too big and heavy for Li Huan to even use, it is very easy for her to predict where the next attack will be.


    Though it is a challenge to even lift therge me sword that consumes too much spiritual energy, Li Huan is still happy that Gao Lan Mei is stupid enough to choose a very strong me sword for her!

 Chapter 296: Do not blame me

    Chapter 296: Do not me me


    "Do you think you can just run forever?!" Li Huan shrieked thenughed, feeling like a cat, chasing, ying with a mouse before finally eating it.


    Li Huan does not even need to move from her position, she only just needs to raise the sword with both hands to slice the air so the me can attack Gao Lan Mei! Her goal is to seal all escape path for her opponent.


    Each attack leaves mes on the arena''s floor, and everyone seems to understand that the mes will not stop burning so soon, giving another hurdle for Gao Lan Mei as she may not be able to approach Li Huan for closebat attack because of the zing me around.


    Li Huan continued to strike continued to leave mes to now almost all of the arena.


    Gao Lan Mei still continued to avoid it, more concerned for the mes do not reach her paper cranes. She does not even care if a part of her white robe is already burning, probably her skin under it as well.


    "Mei''er be careful!" Gao Qi shouted in worry, as the ces that Gao Lan Mei can run without the burning ground is getting smaller.


    Gao Lan Mei''s breathed hard showing her exhaustion from running away, drops of sweat from her forehead is running on her face. Add to the high temperature inside the arena due.


    "This will be over soon." Huang Yingmented with a smirk, "Do you think they will cut her legs or just allow Gao Lan Mei to kill herself?" he added. "Oy! Gao Shen what will you do to your nieceter? Just kill allow her to die at least she will be reincarnated!" then heughed.


    Gao Shen just gritted his, his arms are cross around his chest but his fists are clenched tightly as he ignored the taunting and just focus on the fight. While the others looked at Huang Ying silently with a death re.


    ''Just be thankful you are from the Immortal Domain!'' one of them thought with hostility. If Huang Ying they have already done something to make the man shut up!


    The ce that Gao Lan Mei can run is getting limited, but she still persisted to evade every single attack from Li Huan, until she has no other choice but stops at the edge of the arena.


    "Wait!" Gao Lan Mei called out before Li Huan, as she continued to catch her breath because of exhaustion. She has both her hands with the paper cranes raised on top of her head as she tries to avoid the me from burning them.


    Li Huanughed evilly, "Nowhere else to run? Let''s get this over with!" she eximed mercilessly as she raised herrge sword with both hands condensing her spiritual energy. The sword released a spiral of me around it.


    "Huh. I did tell you to wait. Do not me me." Gao Lan Mei uttered as she smirked. She then untied the main knots of ropes swiftly and threw one rope of paper cranes towards the concubine, high enough for the mes do not reach them until it is three steps away from Li Huan.


    Seeing the action, Li Huanughed at Gao Lan Mei''s feeble attempt to attack as the force may not strong enough for the entire thing to even reach her.


    Li Huan smirked, "Waste! Weak!" she eximed, as she used her sword, me bursting stronger from it, intending to not only to burn the paper cranes but to also roast Gao Lan Mei alive.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!


    To Li Huan''s surprise, as soon the me touched a paper crane, it exploded then the rest followed simultaneously, the sound and intensity much stronger than the previous one.


    Because of these the me from her own sword suddenly burst with no specific direction, making it uncontroble even for Li Huan to control.

 Chapter 297: Here, enjoy some more!

    Chapter 297: Here, enjoy some more!


    Every explosion st shock deforms and breaks to expansion even affecting the mes that are still on the ground!


    "Hell yeah!" Gao Shen eximed, "Huh? What now Huang Ying?" He mocked Huang Ying who is currently just looking at the arena match with interest.


    With a smirk, "Heh. Just little explosions won''t mean that Gao Lan Mei is already considered the winner." Huang Ying stated, finding the cranes good idea for a wonderfully hidden weapon for future use. He just feels that it is not enough for to assume victory for Gao Shen''s niece.


    This is what Huang Ying thinks just like the other''s from the Immortal Domain as they are not aware of Li Huan''s current situation. Yes, it is not enough for them, especially since their spiritual energy is still not used up.


    At that moment, the mes are all over the ce as it continued to ze around Li Haun. She tried to avoid it but she is really having a very hard time doing so.


    The spiritual sword can only deflect a part of the mes by just standing next to her. But what about those on her blind spot? She can either use her spiritual energy to st it away or let it burn her!


    Since Li Haun mostly used all her spiritual energy from her continuous attack, it is now very hard for her to defend the mes that areing all over the ce.


    "Boom!" Another paper crane exploded, the st directly hitting Li Huan face.


    "Ah!" Li Huan screamed. She even attempted to try to get a shield from her storage ring but she was not able to do so! "Gao Lan Mei!" She shrieked in annoyance. Panic rising from her being feeling cornered.


    Ma Fei Hong suppressed her grin because of the current turn of events on the match. "Uh. Uh. No cheating." shemented suddenly. Of course, as long as she is the referee, she will not allow any underhanded tactics.


    Even though Ma Fei Hong allowed the participants to keep their storage ring, but it is forbidden to open it during the match.


    Li Haun''s face pales after hearing Ma Fei Hong. Gao Lan Mei put her on a very difficult situation. For her to escape her current position to avoid the explosion, she needs to leave her sword behind!


    If she does, Li Huan will be on the same situation with Gao Lan Mei! Her spiritual energy is already almost depleted, and the only protection she has at the moment is therge sword that sucks energy too much!


    "Despicable witch!" She cursed Gao Lan Mei as she felt that everything was nned from the start. How about the paper cranes? Was she manipted even to that extent?!


    The me already burned most of her robe, even burning the skin under. Li Huan continued to panic, despite her trying to calm down and think for a way to escape the zing fire around her.


    Due to the smoke from the explosion and the zing mes around Li Huan as well, her eyes are burning from the pain, making her unable to even know when Gao Lan Mei will be throwing another batch of paper cranes!


    "Here, enjoy some more!" Gao Lan Mei eximed as she threw another rope of paper cranes to Li Huan''s direction. Everyone cannot see what is going on inside the exploding fire.


    The smoke from the mes is starting to spread on the entire arena and will reach to the audience seat soon. Before it does, Ma Fei Hong jumped from the arena to the audience stand, her sleeve covering her nose.


    Then with a smirk, "I suggest for everyone to avoid inhaling not even a little of the smoke." Ma Fei Hong she said to no one in particr then went back to watch the match, anticipating for the next surprises.

 Chapter 298: Please don’t die yet!

    Chapter 298: Please don¡¯t die yet!


    Hearing what Ma Fei Hong had said, Elder Gu frowned, "Hmp! What for Deacon Ma?" he asked instead of following immediately.


    "Do not listen to me. I am just a nobody anyway." Ma Fei Hong stated with indifference, as her soulless ck eyes looked down at Elder Gu.


    Feeling the hostility from the Justice Affairs deacon, no one rebuts further and just followed what was advised, even though it does not make sense as the smoke is not suppose to be a big deal for them.


    Seeing that the deacon even avoided the smoke, it makes them feel curious but too anxious to even try smelling a whip of smoke.


    They have the high spiritual degree for cultivation, even though they are wearing a cultivation restriction talisman, it does not mean they cannot decern anything weird from the smoke.


    ''Ah, I want to know what''s the secret of the smoke!'' One of the beings from the Immortal Domain thought impatiently.


    However since deacon Ma Fei Hong already told them to avoid it, it is best to not even try inhaling even a little amount regardless of how curious they are for knowing what is going on.


    Everyone then focused back on watching the match. Aside from mes that continued to surround Li Huan, Gao Lan Mei is just leisurely proceeds to throw some more paper cranes.


    Unlike the first time and second time she did it, the paper cranes are being thrown one at a time presently and not in a bundle.


    Gao Lan Mei looks bored while doing so, she also started stepping on the mes around her to extinguish it using her shoe.


    Even though some saw her easily made the me disappear just by one step from her show, no one seems to question how she did not decide on doing so since earlier.


    They are just looking forward to Li Huan next action as Gao Lan Mei is running out of paper cranes.


    "Thest one." Gao Lan Mei mumbled, then released a deep breath before thest paper crane was thrown into the burning area.


    "Hey! You''re still alive? Please don''t die yet! I will lose!" Gao Lan Mei eximed mockingly as she looked at the burning mes that are slowly subsiding, as she tries to see if Li Huan is still breathing.


    "Oh!" Gao Lan Mei eximed in astonishment when a trail of fire suddenly burst from Li Huan''s location through the ground. However, the me is not strong and fast enough to reach Gao Lan Mei so it was easily avoided.


    "Hahaha! Good, you are still alive!" Gao Lan Mei cheered tauntingly, as she stepped to the me on the ground that was from Li Huan most recent attack.


    The me slowly diminishes around Li Huan, the smoke as well is almost vanishing showing the state of the Concubine.


    "Gao Lan Mei!" Li Huan shouted with all her might, as she leaned on her sword that is currently standing from the ground. There are still some mes around the concubine, but since the explosion already stopped, Li Huan is not afraid of being pained further.


    The cloth that was originally covering her face is no more and the ugly part of Li Huan''s face is now being seen by everyone. Some scared and the rest burned.


    However, Li Huan does not care at all. She is already too exhausted to the point of almost losing consciousness but the desire to kill Gao Lan Mei is still burning within her entire being.


    Her spiritual energy since the start of the fight is already used a lot because it is required by therge me sword. Li Huan then needs to used her remaining strength to evade the mes around so she will not be burned alive.


    Despite this, she was still able to send thest attack to Gao Lan Mei in hope that it will reach her opponent.

 Chapter 299: Consumed by impurities

    Chapter 299: Consumed by impurities


    Li Huan believes that she is still stronger than Gao Lan Mei in every aspect and that there is no chance for the Gao Lan Mei to win at all.


    "That face looks good on you." Gao Lan Mei smiled at Li Huan mockingly, as she crossed her arms over her chest. "You should keep that," she added with a smirk.


    "Sorcerer! Evil! Impure magic user!" Li Haun continued to exim as she looks at Gao Lan Mei with all her anger.


    Then she continued, "You cheated! You are weak! Useless! Just a pretty face!" Every word that she shouted with emphasis, anger cannot be hidden. Thought she feels already weak she still did her best to shout and taunt Gau Lan Mei.


    Shrugging her shoulder like Li Haun''s words did not affect her at all, "Being weak and pretty, that is clear. You are not really wrong on that. With the other im, I am not really sure how to prove that I am not using ck magic." Gao Lan Mei replied as she grinned to Li Huan.


    "Though I will be considered innocent if I win." Gao Lan Mei Li Haun indifferently as she walks towards Li Huan, "So, when do you n to give up?" she asked.


    "Never!" Li Haun replied indignantly, her will to fight is still burning and something is fueling her strong desire to kill. "I will kill you!" she shouted exim, the air around her starting to change like death is lurking around her.


    Dark essence started forming around Li Haun and by instinct, she tried absorbing it like cultivating it, to help her depleted spiritual energy.


    "Killing is forbidden!" Ma Fei Hong reminded. With the way things are, Gao Lan Mei is the sure winner.


    Ignoring the deacon''s warning Li Huan, raised her sword again with the sudden strength that is running inside her body.


    Li Huan does not care about anything else and the only thing that she can think of is to kill the woman in the arena who cause her current misery.


    "I will kill you!" She repeated, voice different from before. Li Huan''s voice was hoarse like it wasing from something else. Her eyes started to bleed ck until it spread from her eyes to her face like protruded veins.


    "She is being consumed by impurities!" One from the Immortal Doman eximed as they watch Li Huan in loathing. The concubine ims that Gao Lan Mei is the one that uses sorcery, but it seems that is not the case, with the clear proof showing on the woman''s ugly face.


    The impurities can only consume someone during overuse of cultivation, but if someone is experiencing it during a noncultivation state, that means only one thing, Li Huan is using sorcery to increase her strength.


    Though they do not know how Li Huan learned the evil magic to absorb impurities to sustain during a fight, it does not remove the fact that the concubine is dangerous.


    Why is it dangerous to be consumed by impurities? Because all rational thought will not even surface, the being consumed by impurities will be on the maddening state just to get what he wants. It can even be called Impurity Madness.


    Unlike curse madness, that mentally tortures the being that is affected, Impurity Madness, on the other hand, will just allow the being to forget the difference from right or wrong and will act on the greatest hidden sin of any being.


    The impurities will feed the beings greatest desire, regardless of the cause. Even if its greed or death.


    There are different ways to try healing the one affected, but the one that caused by sorcery cannot be cured. The only way to stop a being especially if the impurities reached the heart is death!


    To everyone surprise, instead of Gao Lan Mei showing these signs as she is the used to be one, Li Huan is the one who proves them all wrong!

 Chapter 300: Why wont you die?!

    Chapter 300: Why won''t you die?!


    "Mei''er! Stay away from her!" Li Mao eximed. Gao Lan Mei just recently experienced the purification pentagram.


    Though Gao Lan Mei is not showing any signs of side effect or any indications that she is still not well, it does not mean Gao Lan Mei will bepletely fine if impure madness did hit her.


    Though Gao Lan Mei is not showing any signs of side effect or any indications that she is not feeling well after the purification pentagram, it does not mean she will still bepletely fine if impure madness will hit her.


    What if due Gao Lan Mei''s strong desire to win like Li Haun, she suddenly used devour again and her impure madness willpletely return?


    Yes, they can use the purification pentagram, but they need keepers like Gao Lan Mei and right now the worse ce a keeper should be staying in the arena, due to the beings from the immortal Domain that are so close to them, like arm''s reach away from them!


    "I can''t! I will lose!" Gao Lan Mei eximed, with a frown.


    Gritting her teeth, "Gao Lan Mei get out of there! I will not hold you ountable!" The Ma Fei Hong decided to intervene, though this is not supposed to really happen. Who knows that the other party will be like this.


    Gao Lan Mei is right though as there is nowhere in the rules under the royal arena that says the fight will stop if the opponent turned crazy!


    "Tsk. What a bother." Ma Fei Hong stated with annoyance. "Concubine Li, stop now before we make you," she stated indifferently.


    "No!" Li Haun does not want to stop and she also does not want her prey to run away. She then used the newly acquired strength to create a me barrier around the whole arena not allowing anyone to enter.


    The meing from the barrier is mixed by red and ck, mostly ck because of the impurities helping Li Haun to continue fighting.


    "Mei''er!" Gao Lan Mei''s family eximed simultaneously.


    Ma Fei Hong immediately went to the arena to try to destroy the barrier but since the barrier is mostly from impurities, she should be to close to it.


    Still, someone needs to kill Li Huan to make sure that there will be no further casualties. ''What a drag!'' Ma Fei Hong thought to herself.


    Ma Fei Hong whistled to call out the other beings from Justice Affair''s as the arena is too big for her to only try to pass the barrier. This is their main job thought, punishing and killing evil users like Li Huan.


    However, it is best to see if they can squeeze more information from the concubine before killing her.


    Getting more help, "Oy! Immortal domain useless imbeciles, do you n to just watch?!" The Ma Fei Hong eximed tauntingly to the audience, particrly beings from the Immortal Domain that are just looking at the current situation dumbfounded.


    Realizing their stupidity as this is the first time they able to see a being that is not even in the immortal degree to be under impure madness.


    So when they got back to their senses, they immediately moved to the arena outside the me barrier trying to extinguish it.


    While they are doing so, inside Gao Lan Mei is being attacked by Li Huan who wants her life very badly.


    Li Huan does not care where her strength came from or what are the risks after, all she knows is that she will kill Gao Lan Mei regardless of how she does it.


    Gao Lan Mei just continued to evade the attack from therge sword, her face serious, as she observes Li Huan, like waiting for an opportunity to retaliate.


    "Why?! Why won''t you die?!" Li Huan asked in agony. "Why?!" despair in her voice. Li Huan''s face is almostpletely covered by the ck protruded veins, some of it is on her neck, moving towards her heart. "Just die!"

 Chapter 301: Why do you need an antidote?

    Chapter 301: Why do you need an antidote?


    Li Haun did notice that every time she used her sword that consumed so much spiritual energy, her arms gets thinner. Her breathing also gets heavier like her very life is being drained by just continue fighting.


    The red and ck me from her spiritual swords that was original like whips attacking is not strong enough to corner Gao Lan Mei just like what happened earlier.


    Li Huan still tried to condense more impurities but regardless how much she tried to gather, it is not giving her more strength to fight or even hit Gao Lan Mei, at least once.


    It did not take long for the barrier topletely disappear. Gao Lan Mei still standing inside leisurely as she steps on the fire on the ground, extinguishing it, while Li Huan knees on the ground as she again used her sword to support them to not slump on the ground.


    "Why? Why won''t you die?!" Li Huan asked again, agony and despair consuming her feeding still her greatest desire to kill Gao Lan Mei.


    "Why? Hmm It was inevitable." Gao Lan Mei just looked down on Li Huan as the woman''s spiritual energy slowly vanish from her body.


    "Right Deacon Ma? What do you think?" Gao Lan Mei specifically asked as the deacon is the first one who reacted when the smoke started spreading.


    Ma Fei Hong just shrugged her shoulder, "You can say that."


    "Can I now get something from my storage ring? This means I won right since all of you joined in." She added curiously as Gao Lan Mei looked around the others, not only from the Immortal Domain but also from her family and the Wei Pce.


    Ma Fei Hong nodded, "Yes. You already won. I inhaled some of the smoke, can I have an antidote?" she asked, lying. She may have inhaled some but they are not enough to really affect her. She just wants to have an antidote so she can have it studied.


    "Oh, I like those paper cranes. They are like a small treasure box, gives anyone a big surprise. Tell that to Wei Jiayi." Ma Fei Hong stated, after receiving a small pill from Gao Lan Mei.


    Everyone who heard the deacon''s im suddenly realized something. The from earlier are poisonous! The poison was carried by the paper cranes!


    One of them asked, "Why do you need an antidote?" he asked showing some of his guts. Being''s from Justice Affairs have all resources. The best healer and poison experts. So why ask if already have it?


    Ma Fei Hong realized the reason behind the question. Then with a smirk, "Hmm, this is something new." Deacon Ma smirked after epting Gao Lan Mei''s antidote. Then she looked down at Li Huan. "I think it also destroys cultivation very quickly. Just look at her."


    "Did I guess it correctly?" Ma Fei Hong asked Gao Lan Mei. Impurity Madness will give you enough spiritual energy, and it will boost your strength until itpletely consumes you.


    So a poison that stops cultivation is the only logical exnation Ma Fei Hong can think of for Li Huan''s current state. The concubine''s face still has the nk protruded veins, but non-existent spiritual energy.


    Gao Lan Mei using poison is a good call as it is not easy to fight someone who is consumed by Impure Madness. Looking at the recent events it seems Li Huan''s greatest desire in her life is to kill Gao Lan Mei.


    If they were not able to find out about Li Huan''s impure madness, there is a high chance that the concubine will not only want to kill Gao Lan Mei but all that is rted to her as well.


    That''s what impurity do to you. The desire and greed to get something that you badly wants regardless what it is. If Li Haun will be free, she may continue wreaking havoc.

 Chapter 302: It is too messy

    Chapter 302: It is too messy


    There is also a high chance that she will be used to something more evil and sinister that will cause their entire world to be destroyed.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, then looking down at Li Huan, "You will not die yet, but you should be. Do you even know what is wrong with you?" she asked.


    "Nothing is wrong with me! It was all your fault! This is your n! You just want to destroy me!" Li Huan still eximed fighting for her beliefs.


    "Your Highness! Please help me! Exin to them Gao Lan Mei is a witch a sorcerer!" Li Huan suddenly called out to the other part of the audience seat, particrly to her husband.


    "Li Huan, give up!" Chen Yun Ming said as he does not want to be involved on Li Huan''s craziness. He is not stupid to side with Li Huan when she is clearly not normal.


    Of course, he is also aware of the Impure Madness and its negative implication especially for him as Li Huan is his current concubine.


    Probably this already started when she was suspected to have Curse Madness. It was closely rted and he is sure that it was really the case with all the proof that he is seeing.


    Chen Yun Ming is just thankful that he offered to help Gao Lan Mei, that means he can use Gao Lan Mei in the future.


    "Bastard! Imbecile! Hahaha!" Li Huan cursed the first prince then sheughed out loud mockingly.


    "Gao Lan Mei! The second prince, he is the one who allowed me to kill you before! Do you want him still? You seduced him so that he will betray me!" The concubine eximed as she tried to stand up. Most of her energy is left for shouting and her physical strength are almost nonexistent.


    "Liar! Li Huan does not involve me with your mistake! Look at you, consumed by impurities!" The second prince pointed his fingers to Li Huan. No remorse, like Li Huan, was not his concubine at all!


    For the second prince since the incident with the experts from the Immortal Domain, he already made ns to dispose of Li Huan. She is now ugly and useless, with his n to get the throne soon, he does not need any burden like Li Huan!


    The second prince ns to make Gao Lan Mei use her beauty to make use of Wei Jiayi so he can use his resources.


    In all honesty, the burning of his properties recently is a big issue for him as those that were burned where his previous main source of ie.


    Now, he needs resources. A lot. Wei Jaiyi is probably the richest man in the Shizi Empire. His treasures may be in part to the royal treasury.


    Since they are not in a good rtionship there is no way for Wei Jiayi to help him unless he used underhanded tactics.


    "Impurities?!" Li Huan eximedughing out loud, "If that is the case then let us all die together!" she added evilly. Then took a pill from her sleeves and take it to her mouth.


    The deacon was quick to move as the moment Li Huan tired to swallow the pill, the deacon already hit her neck, to stop her from intaking the pill.


    "No!" Li Huan eximed in agony as she tried to grab the pill from the ground. However, the pill was stepped on by someone''s shoe.


    Looking up, Li Huan found out the Gao Lan Mei again removed her chance. The chance to die with everyone else.


    "You can do suicide, just do not try to blow up yourself." Gao Lan Mei stated looking down at Li Huan. "It is too messy," she added indifferently.


    Then continued, "Do you want to know what is the poison inside your body is now?" Gao Lan Mei asked. "Can you feel them moving inside you?"

 Chapter 303: A gift from my husband

    Chapter 303: A gift from my husband


    Gao Lan Mei then crouches across Li Huan, "The poison in your body isposed of small creatures. Very small that they are almost nonexistent." She started exining casually.


    Li Huan initially wants to reach out to hurt Gao Lan Mei when she came close, but after hearing about the small creatures inside her body, she felt frightened, to the point of not even able to move.


    Smirking at Li Huan''s scared eyes, that fits the woman''s ugly appearance. She then continued to exin, "They are so tiny and odorless that you won''t even notice them. They love fire though. So see, you are their favorite being right now."


    "It will stop all your spiritual points to from releasing spiritual energy. The good thing about it, the more you tried to release spiritual energy the bigger they will be until they cannot help it but started eating your blood and flesh. Can you feel?" Gao Lan Mei asked curiously.


    Before Li Huan can even open her lips to answer, "Ah! I am wrong. My bad." Gao Lan Mei suddenly eximed, "Not the fire, they like spiritual energy the best." She uttered.


    "Want me to show you? They are a gift from my husband." Gao Lan Mei smiled as she spoke. "How about you Deacon Ma? Do you want to see?" Then she asked.


    Ma Fei Hongughed, "Sure. I would love to!" She said with delight. Just hearing Gao Lan Mei exnation earlier, she is already very curious about the creatures that can enter the body.


    So tiny and odorless that even her gift of smell did not even notice it until the me burned the cranes from earlier.


    Ma Fei Hong just thought that it was just a normal poison, but it seems nothing is normal when dealing with Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi.


    This is what Ma Fei Hong feels but not the rest of them. After hearing Gao Lan Mei''s exnation of the poison, some felt the tiny hair on their body rising. Small creatures? In their body? No way!


    Some even moved away from them, stepping back subconsciously. Especially when Gao Lan Mei pulled out a talisman, with a spiritual energy character.


    "This is a gift from your husband, the second prince." Gao Lan Mei smirked, showing the talisman, not even caring who heard her, intending really for the first prince to be shameless.


    "You! Stay away! What are you doing?!" Li Huan moved away from Gao Lan Mei. She crawled on the ground to escape. In some reason as well, her strong will to kill and die already disappeared, and reced with the weakness to the point that she cannot even feel her limbs.


    The experts in the arena understand the situation just basing on Gao Lan Mei''s exnation of her poison.


    Since Li Haun was using too much spiritual energy, while she in Impure Madness, the poison spread faster, causing her existence and spiritual energy to be almost nonexistent.


    Gao Lan Mei slowly approached Li Huan. "Help! Help me! Your Highness! Your Highness!" Li Huan called out to the emperor than to the empress but the help that she is expecting did not arrive from anyone.


    Why? Because aside from the fact that Li Haun will still die after the royal challenge arena as impure madness can never be cured, everyone feels that her poison will be contagious. What if the creatures smell the spiritual energy in their body and decided to transfer to them instead?


    "Noisy! You move too much!" Gao Lan Mei eximed, "Kai Kai!" she called the hound that is waiting for its mistress.


    The hound immediately leaped from the Lou Ren''s arms and transformed to itsrge form.


    Kai Kai then swiftly moved to Li Huan''s current position, itsrge mouth bit one of her legs. Since the concubine is already weak, almost good as dead when Kai Kai through the concubine''s body to Gao Lan Mei''s feet it was very easy.

 Chapter 304: Arent they awesome?

    Chapter 304: Aren''t they awesome?


    Then Gao Lan Mei ces the talisman to Li Huan''s sword and as soon as the talisman brightened, indicating the stored spiritual energy on it is being used, Li Huan screamed in pain!


    "Ah! What is going on?!" Li Huan scratched her neck, her skin as she continued to feel the strange sensation that something, a lot of things are moving inside her body.


    Her skin that is already sticking to her bones is started showing tiny moving lumps. Moving towards anywhere, looking for an exit.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at Li Huan indifferently as she wonders what the concubine is probably thinking at that moment.


    The second prince, gave Gao Lan Mei the talisman so she has means to fight against his own concubine.


    Why did Chen Yun Ming do this? Is because Li Huan is already ugly, or perhaps useless?


    Just thinking this, Gao Lan Mei feels thankful, because Wei Jiayi is not like Chen Yun Ming.


    Despite the current situation that Li Huan is currently experiencing, Gao Lan Mei is just looking dazed, straight ahead, her mind remembering Wei Jiayi.


    ''He gives me attention despite my being ugly before. I am still weak and useless, but he is willing to give me a lot of things...'' She thought, her eyes softening not caring with anyone else as she yed with the ring on her finger.


    Everyone else aside from Gao Lan Mei is looking at Li Huan in shock because of the tiny moving lumps all over her body.


    Then to their horror, Li Huan''s pores started to bleed as very tiny white worms started going out from each. Even from then eyes, also then the nose, mouth, even ears. All holes in her body were used for the tiny worms to get an exit.


    The worms even smaller than a quarter of a child''s little finger. The worms quickly move on the ground towards the sword and the talisman.


    After sticking themselves on the sword imitating spiritual energy, then grew little by little as the sword started turning into rust.


    Li Huan cannot believe what she saw aside from the fact that she never even felt different while the worms are inside her body. Despite the pain, she cannot ignore the disgust and fear that she currently feel looking at the tiny creatures eating away herrge spiritual sword.


    ''I need to get out from here!'' Li Huan thought to herself as she crawled her way out of the arena. Her own husband will never help her!


    However, before she can even go further, a man wearing a golden mask blocked her path. The man is from Justice Affairs!


    With helplessness, Li Huan tears fall from her eyes as she looked back to Gao Lan Mei with disdain. ''This is all your fault!'' Despite how she feels, the only thing that she can do now look and regret.


    No one cares about Li Huan, everyone can only look at the worms that slowly turning the spiritual weapon into dust, despite the disgust.


    The tiny worms realized that there is nothing left to eat so they started moving around with no specific direction looking for food


    Some crawled towards Gao Lan Mei and the rest, making some to even jump out of the arena.


    Gao Lan Mei did not panic, instead, she threw powder on the creatures to eat. The creatures then slowly where turn into white dust.


    The dust that was gathered by Gao Lan Mei using her storage ring. "There. Then the cycle will begin again." She said with a smile.


    Then looking at Li Huan, "Oh? Aren''t they awesome?" She asked proudly like waiting for praise. "Want to try again?"


    "Demon!" Li Huan eximed frightened as she looked at Gao Lan Mie like she is the scariest being in the entire world. Li Huan still cannot imagine the disaster that she is currently experiencing now.

 Chapter 305: She has her own family!

    Chapter 305: She has her own family!


    First, her face was destroyed again by the fire. Now Gao Lan Mei has removed her capability to even cultivate. She wants to die with everyone but it was not given to her still!


    "I curs-" Li Huan wants to curse Gao Lan Mei to her death, her final parting words, but before she was able to utter that, she lost consciousness.


    "She was noisy. I hope Miss Gao does not mind me taking action." The beautiful woman says sweetly. The woman is wearing a purple sleeveless robe, with the front of it hanging low making it very easy for anyone to take a peak on the valley of her breast.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at the woman with interest, as she already noticed her from the seats earlier.


    "Oh, you can call me Sung Zhi Ruo." The woman added noticing Gao Lan Mei looking at her suspiciously.


    After nodding her head, "No. You can cut her head if that makes you feel better." Gao Lan Mei responded. She feels something strange from the woman.


    Suspicious? Ill intent. There is something with Sung Zhi Ruo that she really cannot exin, but it is not on a bad side. It is more like she can trust the woman. A keeper? Gao Lan Mei wonders if this is what Li Mao is talking about.


    Miss Sung giggled softly, "It will be messy if I did that." Sung Zhi Ruo walked towards Gao Lan Mei to stand beside her.


    "So what do you n to cheat husbands?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked under her breath. A sly glint on her eyes as she did a quick nce to the second prince.


    Instead of answering, Gao Lan Mei just smirked, then she quickly gives the second prince Chen Yun Ming a cold stare, then she nced at the throne to speak up before someone from the Immortal Domain suddenly eximed.


    "You! Gao Miss" Elder Gu eximed suddenly, "Give that to the Sung family! We can better take care of that. Using that kind of poison is a great responsibility!" he eximed. If they can study that kind of poison, no one can stop them! Everyone will fear them!


    "It would be better if you just joined our family as well!" the elder added, with a bright smile on his face.


    "Elder Gu! How dare the Sung family only im these?! It is a big responsibility and Huang family is willing to share the burden!" Another once eximed.


    At that point, even the Emperor actually wants to speak up and take ownership with Gao Lan Mei''s poison.


    It is a despicable poison that even the experts from the Immortal Domain want, ofcourse, they are also very much willing to take care of it instead!


    "Shameless! Shameless!" Gao Shen uttered under his breath. Earlier, they were all taking about Gao Lan Mei with disdain, now, they are like brats trying to win her over! She has her own family!


    With this in thought, Gao Shen pulled Lou Ren along to move closer to Gao Lan Mei so in the even the old being from the Immortal Domain try something funny, they can immediately do something about it.


    For him, the old farts may be on a higher degree of cultivation whenever they are in the Immortal Domain, but not here where they all wear cultivation restriction talisman!


    "Miss Gao, do not worry about anything, the Sung family are experts with both medicine and poison, we will take responsibility. Do not worry, we will help you with everything." Elder Gu added. In all honesty a type of poison like should be feared.


    However, if the one holding the poison is too weak like Gao Lan Mei what do then need to fear of? They believe Gao Lan Mei is not the one who made the poison but she knows where to find the expert. They need to keep Gao Lan Mei close!

 Chapter 306: Lets be sisters from now on!

    Chapter 306: Let''s be sisters from now on!


    Normally, families will do their best to scout doctors or warriors. So why are they trying to pull out Gao Lan Mei to their side? She is supposed to be weak and she only has a poison that does not affect her.


    In their mind even though Gao Lan Mei is not going to join their family it is best to show favor or make her feel that they value her.


    Add to the fact the Gao Lan Mei mentioned that what she has are gifts from Wei Jiayi, that means she gets a lot of the favors from the Sentinel. That is an added bonus for them if the Gao Miss joined their family or sect.


    At that moment no one cares about Li Huan or how pitiful and bloody she looks like on the arena ground.


    They can only think of the concubine as proof of what the poison can do. A very good example is always after seeing the effects on a breathing creature. It is just bad luck for Li Huan who was able to experience it.


    "Miss Gao what do you think? Would you be interested to join the Sung family?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked sounding hopeful.


    Instead of answering she just responded to Sung Zhi Ruo with a smile before speaking to someone else. "Deacon Ma how do you find the poison?" Gao Lan Mei ignored then asked Ma Fei Hong.


    "Yes! I like it very much!" The Deacon''s eyes brightened after Gao Lan Mei asked her. She even stood next to her like a child anticipating for the gift.


    "Can I have them?" She still asked, finding it funny for the deacon to blink her dark eyes multiple times trying to be adorable so she can get what she wants.


    "Sure." Gao Lan Mei did not think twice and just gave the deacon a folded paper, that may have the poison.


    Everyone eyed the folded paper like a piece of meat that they want to grab. Sadly it is now owned by someone they do not have a right to even question.


    "I do not any more antidotes though. The worms should explode and die actually if they overconsumed spiritual energy. I suggest to use it on a room full of beings or beast that you want to torture to death so they can just transfer to the other until they finally explode." Gao Lan Mei then casually said to the deacon.


    Though it was nothing for Gao Lan Mei, the rest does not feel the same way!


    Except for another woman, "Ah! A girl from my own heart! Let''s be sisters from now on! Hahaha!" The Ma Fei Hong eximed as she ced the ced the folded paper across her nose to took a sniff.


    Gao Lan Mei justughed at what Ma Fei Hong had said, loving the idea so she can study the deacon.


    "So wonderful! No smell at all!" Ma Fei Hong stated with delight. "Do not give it to the rest I want this exclusively." The deacon said with a smirk as she eyed the others seriously.


    "Oh! I think Jiayi wants a volunteer for the new kinds. He prefers the stronger individual. What do you think Expert Huang? This is once in a lifetime chance, want to give it a shot?'' Gao Lan Mei suddenly asked Huang Ying to be specific.


    ''What?! No way!'' Huang Ying thought to himself as he looked at Gao Lan Mei in horror. "Er... I will pass. Probably Elder Gu or the others want to give it a try?" He said instead.


    "But, you seem so energetic and fool of vigor. You look young and strong too, it will be a very good opportunity to try them out. Do not worry it won''t be painful. I promise." Gao Lan Mei stated, her face encouraging, but it was too force giving everyone an impression that she is sick and twisted.

 Chapter 307: Speak of an oath a hundred times

    Chapter 307: Speak of an oath a hundred times


    Why do you keep asking me?! There are more ten people in the arena!'' Huang Ying continued toin through his head as he is afraid to offend Gao Lan Mei. Wait, offend? Was she offended from his early bunter with Gao Shen?


    "Miss Gao, that is not true. I may look young but in truth, I am already old and see I am not that strong..." Huang Ying said backing away.


    "It is a blessing for Sentinel Wei to have you as a wife like you trying to help him with his poison test, but I am not really the best choice, I am sorry..." Huang Ying added, then tried to teleport away from the arena or probably away from the Mortal Domain.


    However, Huang Ying is not as sessful as Gao Shen, was able to grab his sleeve before he can sessfully use his magic teleportation for one person.


    "Where are you going? Do not be a coward now, Huang Ying. Your family wants to have the poison, so this is the best opportunity." Gao Shen uttered, as he smiled wickedly.


    "Gao Shen, you despicable fool!" Huang Ying shriek in anger. "Are you stupid or just trying to take your revenge?" he asked.


    "Ah... Ah... My uncle is a kind being and will not take revenge, he is just not that smart." Gao Lan Mei stated. "Good job second uncle," she added giving Gao Shen a thumbs up.


    With a ck face, "I am not that smart?" Gao Shen whispered under his breath, suppose to retaliate, but Gao Lan Mei''s winked at him. "Oh! Right! Yeah." He stated with a smirk even though he is not really sure what Gao Lan Mei is trying to tell him with her wink.


    Gao Shen then pushed Huang Ying to be in front of the Deacon and Gao Lan Mei. "There, Huang Ying is smart enough too. After being tested, I am sure he can provide very good feedback among other things."


    "Good!" Ma Fei Hong eximed, "I want to try this one immediately!" she added as she seriously tried to open the folded paper from Gao Lan Mei.


    Huang Ying''s face paled, then he made a quick nce to Li Huan who is still slumped on the ground. He also nced at the Elder Huang that is with them asking for help.


    Nevertheless, what can the other''s do to stop a deacon from Justice Affairs to do what she wants?


    Realizing this, Huang Ying decided to act to save himself but shouting and kneeled on the ground, "Miss Gao! Deacon Ma! I am begging you, please do not use me as a test! I promise anything that you want aside from that!" He begged, forehead touching the ground as he repeatedly does so. "Please, I beg you!" he uttered through clenched teeth.


    In his heart, regret, for even speaking during the match earlier, looking down on the Gao Miss. He should have not spoken at all just like the rest!


    "Anything?" Gao Lan Mei asked suddenly as she smiled to Ma Fei Hong knowingly. "I like the sound of that, Deacon Ma, what do you think? He does not look so... Er... special..." She added.


    "Hmm... He does not look rich as well, so I guess he can only do hardbor. You want to get him as a servant?" Ma Fei Hongmented, considering options. "He may be useless though."


    Hearing him beingbeled as useless, give Huang Ying frustration. He wants to vow that he will act on revenge to Gao Lan Mei in the future, but probably not a good idea as Deacon Ma just dered the Gao Miss as her sister.


    "Hmm. You can speak of an oath a hundred times that Wei Jiayi will only have me as a wife, or else you will be struck by lightning until you die." Gao Lan Mei stated indifferently.

 Chapter 308: A jealous wife

    Chapter 308: A jealous wife


    "Huh?" Huang Ying looked up at Gao Lan Mei and Deacon Ma dumbfounded. Who do oaths like that? Is this a joke that they are trying to do now?


    With a frown, "You do not want?" Gao Lan Mei asked coldly.


    "Ah! I want! I want! I can do it a thousand times if Miss Gao prefers to give you more blessings!" Huang Ying hurriedly offered, finally realizing why Gao Lan Mei picked him up of all people. A jealous wife!


    Huang Ying realized that he had offended Gao Lan Mei not because of insulting her or taunting her family during the match earlier. It is because he offered a new wife to Wei Jiayi!


    ''Arg!'' He thought to himself, though cursing Wei Jiayi as well. ''You damned sentinel, do not get a new wife else I will die!''


    Gao Lan Mei nodded with satisfaction, "That sounds good but a hundred is enough. You can begin now, do it as loud as you can." She then uttered as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    Then he started shouting while everyone watches Huang Ying who does not have a choice but to do what Gao Lan Mei had said.


    Some found the situation hrious, others feel annoyed.


    Hirious for the beings from the Gao family as they never expected Gao Lan Mei to be this blunt. She is like a beast telling everyone not to touch her territory.


    For Wei Jiayi''s retainers, they can only hope that their master is here to watch their future Wangfei iming ownership, showing possessiveness.


    Marriage for convenience is normal and it is understandable if other''s will want to offer a woman to their master, but judging by the look on the other''s faces especially those old farts from the other families, they are probably thinking twice now.


    If Wei Jiayi is here there will be much dog food. Probably for the future as well. Anyway, a happy master will make their lives easier.


    The beings from the immortal domain though are not happy at all. Why? One, since Wei Jiayi became a sentinel, some of them already did their best to build a connection to him through marriage but was not sessful so far.


    Some of them are currently training beautiful women in hope to have someone that will get the Sentinel''s attention. A concubine is enough, or a wife.


    In all honesty, Wei Jiayi is not the only sentinel around. Yes, he is a captain, but not only the opportunity to be able to have connections from the other universe in advance but also with the Justice Affairs. None of that can be ignored.


    He is also known as a rich man. There are some of them that are not stupid to realize that The Medical Pavillion on the Mortal Domain that can acquire even rare enchanted herbs is owned by him.


    It is just not something they can talk about to the other families or sects.


    One, because you can just count on the beings on the Immortal Domain that you can trust and that kind of information regarding Wei Jiayi is one of the hidden cards that they want to keep for special purposes.


    Second, since Wei Jiayi is not tantly telling it means it is supposed to be a secret and they do not want him to be offended.


    When they learned earlier that Gao Lan Mei was specifically requested by Wei Jiayi as a wife, they were curious and annoyed at the same time.


    The Gao Family are just an ordinary family in the Immortal or Mortal Domain.


    What qualification does Gao Lan Mei have that the others don''t? A pretty face? What? They already learned that she is too weak by just watching the match from earlier.


    Though she is not stupid, they still cannot decide that so special about her. The exploding cranes and poison worms are not from her, thus it is not considered her special skill.

 Chapter 309: To make it possible

    Chapter 309: To make it possible


    Now the beings from the Immortal Domain is annoyed because not only they cannot just touch Gao Lan Mei''s family since the Deacon dered her as a sister, she also now shaming an expert from the Immortal Domain!


    How dare her?! Is she showing strength and telling them to back off for even considering to offer Wei Jiayi a wife for the family''s benefit?


    Most of the families believe this way. Not all though, like the Sung family who is more interested with the effects of the poison.


    When Huang Ying finished his oath, he tiredly requested to leave immediately, that also goes for the whole Huang Family.


    The rest stayed and try to be on the good side of the Gao Family and beings from the Wei Pce. Why not? They can still bear pretending that the family matters anyway.


    Sung Zhi Ruomented, "You''re not afraid that he will turn around and tried to retaliate? That was quite embarrassing and shameful for an expert." She asked after standing next to Gao Lan Mei.


    "If he ns to do so by killing then he is just asking for a sooner death. If I am not around, the higher the chance for Wei Jiayi to have a new wife." Gao Lan Mei whispered as her head bowed low, looking at her shoe. She cannot exin it but it is reallyfortable speaking with this woman from the Immortal Domain.


    Gao Lan Mei definitely understands the situation. They all want the poison, that she is not yet able to fully develop. If one will ask her, she would prefer to have all them as a test subject.


    Then Gao Lan Mei looked at Sung Zhi Ruo intently, "You should stop before taking that herb before you get addicted to it." Gao Lan Mei murmured, then tilted her head, "Hmm, probably you are already addicted to it." she added.


    With a sad smile, but did not deny the im, "Yes. I am sick and does not have a cure, really cannot do anything about it." Miss Sung stated.


    "Hmm... You can not or may not? Because there is a big difference." Gao Lan Mei stated out of whim.


    Sung Zhi Ruo was caught off guard, "What?" Then sheughed almost mockingly, "Miss Gao you know that there are things that are impossible to do even for someone like me that is pampered by her family."


    No one wants to depend on something just because it is the only way for her to think straight. That is the reason why Sung Zhi Ruo wants to find the female keeper that the Divine Shen Yu Priest is looking for. It is her only shot than to get better. She just hopes that it is not impossible.


    "Hmm, If you say so. No need to do anything about it then if you are satisfied. If that happens for me though, even if I need to die to make it possible, so be it." Gao Lan Mei stated indifferently.


    Sung Zhi Ruo does not know what to say to Gao Lan Mei. ''Even if I need to die to make it possible, so be it.'' For some reason, that statement sounds so familiar, her heart squeezing and she feels like crying.


    "Miss Gao, you did a wonderful job! Congrattions from winning!" The emperor eximed from his seat as he watched what had transpired.


    Though he felt worried about being questioned regarding Li Huan''s involvement with sorcery, it seems Gao Lan Mei had entertained Deacon Ma to not even mention it.


    Now he is ted for having Gao Qi as a minister that will build a connection to Wei Jiayi further. He then decided to give more favor to the Gao Family.


    Being a Prince of the Shizi Empire is given to Wei Jiayi is a just a title given to cover for the Sentinel.

 Chapter 310: We can ask Prince Wei later

    Chapter 310: We can ask Prince Weiter


    Wei Jiayi is not even his own son, but the emperor understood that being connected to the Sentinel on this way have many advantages.


    Though he cannot stop everyone to whisper behind his back regarding Wei Jiayi being his bastard son, at least they should understand now that it will be a stupid idea to mess with the Wei Prince.


    As long as Wei Jiayi does not ask for it, the emperor will not take action against anyone. Anyway, the Wei Prince is already capable of punishing offenders on his own.


    ''Ah! A reward sounds good for Gao Lan Mei!'' The emperor thought to himself. It can be a peace offering to Gao Qi.


    This is what Emperor Chen Xizhun is thinking, on the other hand, Empress ming is not sure what to do.


    She just hopes that her siding with Li Huan is not that obvious so that she will not be affected by ims against impurities and sorcery.


    Empress Ming cannot even look at Li Huan who is still on the ground, like a discarded being, ready to be butchered anytime.


    Just remembering why there is too much blood flowing on her body is enough to for her to almost puke with disgust. Worms! Tiny worms that no one would ever expect of.


    What if? What if some of those are still in the air? What if they get inside her body? Empress Ming thought dreadfully.


    "Ah... Miss Gao, I would like to ask if you don''t mind," Empress Ming spoke softly, trying to be respectful even though she is already fuming inside.


    With a smirk, "Go ahead." Gao Lan Mei stated, intentionally not stating the woman''s title as an Empress.


    Her lips twitch due to the disrespect. With clench fist and spoke, "If I understood correctly, the poison is carried by the smoke, so what happened to the smoke that just carried in the air?" She asked carefully, trying her best not to show the worry that she feels now as well as anger for Gao Lan Mei.


    "You are actually correct. Do not worry, if the worms that are not attached to a living creature with spiritual energy it will eventually die." Gao Lan Mei stated indifferently.


    "For how long before that happened? Hmmm... I am actually not sure yet. The poison is still under development. We can ask Prince Weiter when he got back." she added casually.


    This may still be a big deal for some, like the Empress or the audience. In truth though, the smoke earlier that is spreading towards the arena already have dead worms as they need to be attached as soon as possible to a living being or beast to even live and consume spiritual energy.


    As Li Huan was surrounded by fire earlier, there is a high chance that she won''t inhale any of the poison worms.


    It is just pure luck for Gao Lan Mei that Li Huan is very unfortunate to still have some attached to her system despite all the fire around that can easily burn the cranes.


    Of course, she will not tell that to anyone aside from Wei Jiayi as she is using him to cover for her.


    Why? Well because it is bothersome to deal with anyone else who is interested.


    She made the cranes before with runes of to explode when caught on fire. Like fireworks, the poison is something that she was pondering from the Liqi n tried to kill herbined with the tiny snakes from Yen Mingjue, the idea looks promising by just looking at Li Huan.


    Well if not for Wei Jiayi''s gifts, especially that special herb that is inside one of the chests in her storage ring, she won''t be able to y around with the worms. It was a test and she is happy with the result.


    Too bad it is too messy with all the blood. Next time, she will make sure there is no blood spill.

 Chapter 311: What do you suggest then?

    Chapter 311: What do you suggest then?


    Gao Lan Mei is concerned to on what to do next regarding this. "Xiao Jun, follow uster." She whispered to the old man who is just standing, observing from behind some of the Gao Protectors.


    "Yes, miss..." Xiao Jun agreed softly, still trying to hide his presence and avoid the rest of the beings, especially those on the Immortal Domain.


    Gao Lan Mei brow wrinkled on this as normal, if she developed something new, Xiao Jun will be the first one to be curious.


    "What is your guarantee that it will not harm anyone else?" Empress Ming stated, with a frown, which earns a re from the Emperor. But she did not budge and just defended herself.


    "Your Highness, please understand I am just worried and what if a citizen was suddenly reported with worms all over their body. How can we exin that?" she asked the Emperor.


    Gao Lan Mei just tilted her head as she looked at Empress Ming with interest.


    "Wangfei, Empress Ming is Ming Ya''s aunt..." Lou Ren who is behind Gao Lan Mei suddenly whispered silently.


    After hearing Lou Ren, Gao Lan Mei''s eyes shed red. Realizing this, she bowed her head and closed her eyes tightly.


    Every time she remembers Ming Ya she cannot help but feel mixed negative emotions as the woman is the start of her misfortune, that eventually resulted in Feng Ji''s death.


    Now she is being questioned by someone from the Ming family that clearly does not like her! Gao Lan Mei will make the Empress life miserable!


    "What do you suggest then?" Gao Lan Mei asked with indifference as she waved her hand towards Empress Ming, like a mock act of respect.


    Empress Ming gritted her teeth, as she thought of what to do next, but her mind suddenly went nk.


    Then Empress Ming looked at Gao Lan Mei indifferently, "What do I suggest? How about you stab yourself with a knife multiple times before I have someone have your dead body dragged by a horse?" She said out loud slower.


    "Empress Ming! What are you talking about?!" The emperor said in anger.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Empress Ming asked confused. "I only asked Miss Gao..." She said, as her eyes teared up.


    With annoyance, Emperor Chen Xizhun hit the armrest of his chair, "You just told Miss Gao to stab herself multiple time then you want someone to have her body dragged by a horse!" He eximed.


    The emperor already nned to establish their rtionship with the Gao family, and the first thing that they need to do is not threat anyone from the family.


    More than anyone in the arena now, Emperor Chen Xizhun is aware of how protective the Gao family. Just think about Gao Tsu that does not even care about other things!


    "Gao Qi... This..." Emperor Chen Xizhun is not sure what to say as the Gao family members are already looking at Empress Ming with hostility.


    Even if he is an emperor, there are rules and ethics that they still follow, then just mention Justice Affairs to make sure that all that needs to be done is done.


    Laughing out loud, "So she is not smart enough and also very barbaric." Deacon Ma smirked.


    "No! No! I did not tell that!" Empress Ming eximed as she shakes her head in denial. She never remembers speaking her thoughts out loud. Did she make a mistake? What happened? She does not have any idea!


    With a snort, "Are you telling that I am lying?" The emperor looked at Empress Ming with disgust. Probably the woman already has too much evilness in her heart to the point of not even realizing what is right and wrong.


    "Your Highness! There must be a misunderstanding!" Empress Ming tried to grab the emperor''s hand hoping that he will side with her. It was a mistake! A mistake!

 Chapter 312: I do not like overused goods

    Chapter 312: I do not like overused goods


    "Shut up! Do you think there is a misunderstanding if all of us heard it?!" The emperor pushed Empress Ming''s hand away. "Guards! Seal this empress to the cold pce!" he called out.


    Empress Ming burst into tears, "No! Please! Your Highness! Please! Not the cold pce!" The woman continued to call out, begging for the emperor to change his mind.


    Until the time that Empress Ming is out of the arena, they can still hear the woman''s begging voice, shouting for mercy, and not even sure what exactly happened.


    The emperor''s face is still ck from annoyance, anger, and embarrassment. This day is probably the most he would like to forget and he wants it to be finished as soon as possible.


    Then facing the beings that are still standing in the arena, "I am sorry about that, now Miss Gao, I would like to thank you. If not for you, we won''t be able to find out that Li Huan is fooling everyone and she is involved with sorcery." The emperor said as he looked at Li Huan on the arena ground with disdain.


    A being wearing a full face mask of gold from the Justice Affairs is already standing next to the woman, probably waiting for instructions.


    "Let me have the Second Prince personally take care of the reward from us, to show our appreciation. Anyway, who knows if Li Huan nned to hurt my son as well. Chen Yun Ming takes care of the rest." The emperor said with tiredly, then stood up to already leave the ce.


    Beforepletely leaving the ce, he spoke to invite, "Thank you, everyone, for visiting, we can have a small ban-" The emperor halted when he was interrupted by speaking voices like on conversation.


    "Oh? You really want me to be your wife? But Li Huan will kill me if I marry you. Just like what she tried to do before." The female voice states.


    "Jiayi will also not like that as well." After Wei Jiayi was mentioned, by the female voice, everyone looked at Gao Lan Mei with a frown.


    "Do not worry, I will be an emperor soon. Wei Jiayi cannot do anything against it. I will tell Li Huan to be lenient with you. " The male voice stated then the conversation continued.


    "You will be an emperor? How?"


    "We have ns. I will take care of everything. Wei Jiayi and even the emperor cannot do anything against it."


    After the conversation, everyone held their breath as some looked from Gao Lan Mei to the emperor since they are not sure who the other voice is.


    They can only assume that it is the second prince since Li Huan was mentioned.


    "So the second prince knows that Concubine Li tried to kill Miss Gao before?" Sung Zhi Ruo pointed that out. "Hmp. Miss Gao if you are swayed with a type of man, I really do not know what to say." She stated, giving Chen Yun Ming a death re.


    "I do not like overused goods." Gao Lan Mei bowed her head slightly to hide her smirk before responding. Her fingers yed with her ring.


    For everyone else, judging by the conversation they heard, it seems it was recorded.


    It is very easy to acquire special stones that will in that can easily be purchased to weapon stores that help record voices.


    The emperor''s body shook due to anger. He cannot believe what he just heard. He will be reced soon?


    "Hahaha! Very good! Very good!" The emperor said mockingly. "You will take care of everything Chen Yun Ming?!" he asked the second prince who is now so pale, disbelief was written all over his face.


    Gao Qi is also a concern, "Mei''er what is the meaning of this?" he asked looking nervous. as he does not want the beings from the Wei Pce to think badly of Gao Lan Mei.

 Chapter 313: Proved her innocence

    Chapter 313: Proved her innocence


    Gao Qi the looked at the rest suspiciously, trying to see if he can find the being that ced his daughter on a very tight spot! What if Gao Lan Mei will be involved in a political plot?!


    Finally getting back his senses, "Royal Father, it was a mistake!" Chen Yun Ming stated. "This is a trap that was set against me!" He stated as he kneeled to beg to his father. They are not prepared yet!


    Chen Yun Ming does not know who betrayed him but he will find out. He then tried to look at Gao Lan Mei to seek help. "Miss Gao, please tell my father that I never spoke that!" For him, if Gao Lan Mei would not acknowledge he can always im that his voice was just copied!


    "Mei''er speak up! What is the meaning of this!" Gao Qi asked Gao Lan Mei before the emperor did.


    With a wrinkled brow, "Father, the second prince just drop by to bring food. That''s all. I do not want to marry him. Then he spoke like he ns to take the throne... " Gao Lan Mei stated.


    "Your Highness please believe me! I know nothing about this!" She shrieks to the emperor.


    Emperor Chen Xizhun does not have any problem believing Gao Lan Mei so he nodded.


    Then heughed aloud, "Deacon Ma my children are old enough! And one of my sons wants to challenge me for the throne, care to facilitate??" The emperor asked the Deacon casually but his eye can clearly see his disdain and anger.


    "Of course. Not now though, I need to clean your previous mess." Deacon Ma uttered, pointing at Li Huan on the ground.


    With a smirk, "Of course. Guards, throw Chen Yung Ming to the dungeon, he will stay there until the day of the royal match for the throne!" The emperor eximed with indifference as he looked down at Chen Yung Ming.


    Unlike Empress Ming who is too noisy when being dragged, Chen Yung Ming, on the other hand, is silent, however, he is ring at Gao Lan Mei with all hostility he can muster at this time.


    "Hmmm. That was interesting." Sung Zhi Ruomented knowingly. "Miss Gao I want you to have this..." She whispered raising a red pendant with Sung family engraved on it.


    "This is a pendant from the Sung Family. We are staying at the Gu family right now. I like you. If you want we can be friends." Sung Zhi Ruo said softly.


    "I will think about it." Gao Lan Mei stated, then realizing that when Ms. Sung started talking to her, no one else bothered even from the other families. She then looked at the woman intently, trying to read her intention.


    "What do you mean you will think about it? It should be your honor to be friends with our Young Miss!" Elder Gu eximed.


    "I do not know you yet." Gao Lan Mei stated, ignoring Elder Gu. "You can take this back." She started giving back the pendant that Sung Zhi Ruo have provided.


    Instead of being offended, Sung Zhi Ruo just smiled and refused to receive the pendant, "You have a point. Just keep this, for now, you will never know it wille in handy in the future."


    "We just met today so it''s understandable. Let me visit you sometime so we can get further acquainted. When you are avable." Sung Zhi Ruo said giving Gao Lan Mei a warm smile.


    "Till next time then." Sung Zhi Ruo stated, "Elder Gu, let''s go!" she turned around to leave the arena.


    They already served their purpose as an audience, so there is really no need to further stay. That also goes for the other from the Immortal Domain that served as an audience.


    Then Gao Qi uttered to the Emperor, "Your Highness, my daughter proved her innocence. We would like to request to leave soon so she can rest."

 Chapter 314: Care to share?

    Chapter 314: Care to share?


    The Emperor just waived his hand to allow everyone else to leave, before leaving the arena as well.


    Even though Gao Lan Mei is the one who fought a match, it seems the emperor is even more exhausted.


    "That was a good match. Interesting. I want to see some more in the future." Ma Fei Hong eximed. "You want to see what we do to the concuber?" she asked Gao Lan Mei. "That should be fun. I like finding secrets."


    "I will give you a special passter for the Justice Affairs. I guarantee you will like it, just like me!" Ma Fei Hong added brightly, confident that Gao Lan Mei will not refuse the offer.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, "I want to know more about it." Then she said pointing at Li Huan who is now carried by another being wearing a gold mast from the Justice Affairs by the shoulder. "Is he going to be alright?" It is normal for anyone to stay away from someone who is consumed by impurities.


    "Hahaha! Do not worry about him. Impurities can stop spreading." Ma Fei Hong said knowingly. "We are good at that." She added.


    "Oh? Care to share?" Gao Lan Mei stated with a raised brow, eyes looking at the deacon with interest.


    "It is a secret, but we will see." The deacon Ma said. Then she suddenly frowned, raised her head, nose twitching. "Fishy." The deacon said after vanishing and suddenly appearing next to Li Shao.


    "Hey there handsome, want to join me tonight?" The deacon said as she smiled mischievously to Li Shao. Sharp fangs showing slightly despite her lips still closed.


    Instead of speaking, Li Shao stepped back to hide behind Lou Ren. "I am sorry deacon Ma, I am a boring being." He said nervously.


    "Oh? Why not? I can make you feel good!" Deacon Ma eximed as she continued to eye Li Shao interestingly. "I am good at taking care of mermen."


    "Deacon Ma, my nephew is not really good with interacting with other beings. To celebrate Gao Lan Mei''s safe return, would you like to join us with a small feast instead?" Li Mao invited Ma Fei Hong to put the deacon''s interest to something else instead of Li Shao.


    Li Mao still remembers the Deacon''s conversation with Wei Jiayi after the incident of Impure Madness with Gao Lan Mei and she is really notfortable for her nephew to y with the deacon by any means.


    "Hmm. If you say so." Ma Fei Hong agreed, eyes still narrowing at Li Shao. "I like to drink something fishy though," she added.


    "My master also left something for you Deacon Ma, don''t worry I will give it to youter." Lou Ren stated, finding the situation funny.


    They can try to distract the Deacon for only a short time, but they cannot also free Li Shao entirely. So sooner orter, Li Shao needs to endure the Deacon''s presence and her thirst for merman''s blood.


    "Young Miss, I am happy you are alright!" Gao Chu eximed when she was able to get close to Gao Lan Mei. She was not able to see her young miss for just a short time, but she already so worried.


    The other''s are surrounding her in a greeting. "Young Miss! I know what you did! Did you make the poison right? I remember it is like that too when we were attacked by the assassins, but no worms that time." The dark green Oni masked protector from Zicuy Regime whispered.


    Gao Lan Mei looked to the protector, "I told you to not speak right?" she said with a narrowed eyes. It''s not that she wants to hide this to her family or to Wei Jiayi''s retainer, but it is still not something that you can just blurt out!


    "Oh! Young Miss, I am sorry, my heart is just happy and proud!" the protector uttered in apology, "But really, it was what you made right? Right?" he still asked to Gao Lan Mei''s annoyance.

 Chapter 315: I cannot go inside your clothes

    Chapter 315: I cannot go inside your clothes


    "Mei Mei why did you choose to awaken the raven instead of the white snake I gave you?" Wei Jiayi''s voice is suddenly heard from the raven that is currently standing on her shoulder.


    "I cannot go inside your clothes if you keep using the raven." Wei Jiayi added sounding disappointed. Yes, he needs to get a hold of his pawn before seeing what images were recorded from it, but it is still something he wants to take advantage of, over and over again.


    He prefers talking about that then, thinking of other men who want to marry his wife. If Gao Lan Mei did not do something about Chen Yun Ming, he will personally skin that man alive.


    Yes, he was already listening to everything but endured not speaking up. He was even able to take note of the beings that looked down at Gao Lan Mei, nning to do something against themter on.


    However, Gao Lan Mei already took care of it and he is happy that he was still involved somehow to her achievements. That old farts can just talk to him regarding a poison that he does not even know where it came from. It should be fun to make fun of them.


    ''Oh! I can still do that when I got back.'' Wei Jiayi seriously thought to himself forgetting that the way he can speak with Gao Lan Mei using his pawn raven is by the same thing. Through consciousness.


    "You can still do what?" Gao Lan Mei repeated what he said, face turned ck, as she grabbed the raven''s neck, squeezing it tightly.


    "Is that really the first thing that you are going to say to me?" she said coldly as she continued to tighten her grip, intending to break the raven''s neck.


    "Mei Mei, stop. The raven will not die but my head will hurt." Wei Jiayi said, feeling the slow prickling pain slowly spreading from the back of his head. It is not painful enough but still annoying.


    "I have not seen you for a while but you are already doing this to me? I know you miss me, just admit it." Wei Jiayi said, softly, not even caring if Gao Lan Mei is alone or not. He does not even have a way to verify anyway.


    ''Cough! Cough! Dog food! I do not want to eat dog food!'' Lou Ren thought as he moved away from Gao Lan Mei.


    Seeing Lou Ren''s action, the others also realize that is not right to pry on Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi''s conversation so they just kept their distance and headed first to the Gao Manor.


    Gao Lan Mei did not answer, she just stopped struggling the rave and just immediately rode Kai Kai towards the Gao Manor following behind.


    Her face is red with embarrassment, "Why would you talk about that? Now of all time? What are you trying to do?" Gao Lan Mei asked in annoyance,


    "Hmm, I actually want to do that, but since it is impossible, I just want to imagine." Wei Jiayi spoke softly. He is currently on the Immortal Domain, so far away from Gao Lan Mei as he escorts a very annoying man. Why escort a very strong being because of safety? He can actually take care of himself!


    Gao Lan Mei''s face heat up, "Stop saying that!" Even though Wei Jiayi spoke softly through the raven, she is sure that the experts can here, as proof Deacon Ma who joined them did not even hide herughter.


    "Mei Mei, you are my only wife, no need to involve anyone else." Wei Jiayi stated with a smirk, "But I am happy. So happy..." he added truthfully. "Congrattions on your win as well. I am proud of you."


    "You are?" Gao Lan Mei asked, "I can make you happier when you got back..." she said as she bowed her head trying to hide her bright smile.

 Chapter 316: Cherish her

    Chapter 316: Cherish her


    "Huh?! Really?!" Wei Jiayi eximed, "Are... You know... going to finish what we had started before I left?" He asked sounding so hopeful, not even caring how the other beings her are thinking at that moment.


    "Probably." Gao Lan Mei stated indifferently."That''s for you to find out. Just make sure the room has a barrier so no one else will hear." she added, imagining Wei Jiayi''s expression. ''It is really fun to rile up this perverted dragon.''


    "Cough! Cough!" Gao Qi forced a cough while his face is already ck from annoyance. He then gave Gao Lan Mei a re like saying, ''Stop! You are not even married yet!'', but was just ignored.


    "Yes! Yes! I will! I will talk to youter!" Wei Jiayi bid his farewell so that Gao Lan Mei cannot change her mind anymore. He did not even care to remind her about his punishment.


    Wei Jiayi just wants to quickly to take care of his current responsibilities so he can go be soon!


    Gao Lan Mei does not need to worry about Wei Jiayi having other staff to do or whatever he wants to do. Her mark will make sure to keep other women away.


    She is now considering if it is best to add some extra to the ritual like for instance, if a woman touched Wei Jiayi just a little bit, the woman will be zapped.


    ''Ah zapping is too petty, how about something more severe?'' Gao Lan Mei though seriously.


    ...


    In the Immortal Domain


    "When do you n to go back?" Wei Jiayi asked impatiently to Zhao Liwei who is leaning at the edge of the Flying Voltar''s window.


    The man is in all white, some strands of his hair covers his face, but he does not seem to mind, even though is blocking his view.


    Zhao Liwei seems to be on his own world not caring for anything else as he looks down to the view and creatures below the [1]flying Voltar.


    "When I feel like going back." Zhao Liwei stated indifferently. "So uncivilized," he added, after moving away from the window and sat to the nearest chair to drink tea.


    With a raised brow, "Your Highness, since this world is too uncivilized for you, why not try the other instead. There are others to choose from in this universe." Wei Jiayi stated sarcastically.


    Wei Jiayi does not have time to babysit, and he just prefers to go back to Shizi Empire to get his wife''s promise of happiness!


    "An honor I would like to bestow." Zhao Liwei said as he drunk his tea. "You act differently. Were you speaking to your wife?" He asked suddenly. "Mate?"


    "Yes." Wei Jiayi uttered as he smiled brightly, before ring at Zhao Liwei. In all honesty, Zhao Liwei can just go around alone as the man can take care of himself. However, for some reason, he was summoned.


    Zhao Liwei nodded, "Congrattions." he said without emotion. "Cherish her," he added, whispering under his breath.


    "Definitely. I will die before anyone can hurt her." Wei Jiayi stated with a frown.


    This is not the first time he was able to escort Zhao Liwei but until now he is not sure why the man is even visiting their Universe. Zhao Liwei snidement sometimes already proves that he is not so fond of their world.


    However, if Zhao Liwei visit, they are always like this, going around riding a Flying Voltar with no specific direction before the man eventually decides to go back.


    "What are you looking for? I will do my best to help you." Wei Jiayi offered. The sooner Zhao Liwei finds what he is looking for the better.


    Zhao Liwei quickly nces to Wei Jiayi coldly, before speaking. "That is none of your business."


    "Fine. If we are just going around like before, let''s visit the Mortal Domain for a change." Wei Jiayipromised. It is not good to annoy a delegate, who knows if they decide to act war against them.


    "Hmm..." Zhao Liwei nodded in agreement to Wei Jiayi''s delight.

 Chapter 317: You are just jealous

    Chapter 317: You are just jealous


    At the Gao Manor


    Gao Lan Mei was toozy to mingle with the rest, so she decided to just go to her room to change clothes. She also wants to sleep if possible. A very long deep sleep.


    "Young Miss, do you need me to bring you more warm water?" Gao Chu asked.


    "I can help!" An idiot bird protector eximed, raising his hand to volunteer. "Young Miss, I can do a lot of things for you!" he said added.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes twitched, in annoyance. She already gave up threatening this protector who is wearing a green Oni mask.


    Releasing a deep breath, "You. Guard the courtyard. Do not bother me."


    "Wait." Gao Lan Mei called out when the protector turned around after a bow. "What is your name?" She asked curiously.


    "Oh. You can call me anything you want Young Miss." The protector answered, cheerfully. "Ah, Yngjn sounds good." He offered as a suggestion as he taps his mask with a finger.


    Zicuy Regime protectors are not only forbidden to remove their masks but also to tell their name. So if Gao Lan Mei wants to call him something else, that is perfectly fine as well.


    At least now Gao Lan Mei will not tantly tell protectors that she does not trust them because of their masks.


    "Hmm. If you im to be handsome, it actually means the opposite. We can go with that." Gao Lan Mei stated with a smirk. "Now get out," she added with a hand wave.


    In all honesty, for Gao Lan Mei, like''s Yngjn''s personality. For her, a protector is an honest man.


    Though it is clear that he wants something from her that is why he is trying his very best to curry favor. Still, she prefers to be around beings that are shameless and honest.


    Gao Chu left Gao Lan Mei who is currently soaking on a hot wooden tub when Wei Jiayi''s raven flew to the edge of the tub, next to her. Its beak opening and closing like eating something.


    "What are you eating?" Gao Lan Mei asked the raven with a frown since she is not sure if she saw a ck tail on the side of its beak before it was swallowed.


    "Ah, probably the ck snake that you always bring along. Do not worry about that." Wei Jiayi answered, then he added brightly, "Mei Mei, I have a piece of good news for you. Guess what."


    Gao Lan Mei was shocked. That is thest ck snake from Yen Mngju. ''Don''t tell me they were eaten the same way! Is that the reason why I cannot summon any?!'' Her thoughts.


    "Your raven did what?" She stated narrowing her eyes at the raven, as a recement of Wei Jiayi. "You know that they are useful for me right?" She asked unhappily. If she has more ck snake it is an added protection!


    "They are not yours. I gave you better snake pawns." Wei Jiayi exined carefully. "They are on the storage ring..." He offered.


    With a raised brow, Gao Lan Mei is not sure if she willugh or what. Now she can only imagine Yen Mngju''s annoyance everytime a ck snake dies.


    When the demi-god visits, it is a high possibility that she will get an earful ofint from him!


    "Better? You are just jealous." Gao Lan Mei uttered helplessly, shaking her head as she sshed a small amount of water to the raven.


    "What''s that?" Wei Jiayi asked, after hearing the sound of water. "Did you just threw something?"


    "So? Your peeping, I am taking a bath." Gao Lan Mei replied knowingly. "I ampletely naked now, do you want to watch that forter?" she added.


    "..." Wei Jiayi is dumbfounded. He cleared his throat but still unable to react before his mind subconsciously responded.


    "Do you want my watchter? I want now!" He eximed too eager for his own good.

 Chapter 318: I want to use all your money

    Chapter 318: I want to use all your money


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, ''Ah. Wrong." She regretted saying that because Wei Jiayi will not forget it. He seems to always take her word seriously and take advantage of it. The sad part, he always reminds m


    "What is your good news?" Gao Lan Mei asked, hoping to distract him.


    Wei Jiayi certainly got the hint and just answered Gao Lan Mei''s question. "I will be back soon. I have something for you."


    "Great right? I will be able to see you soon. Naked." He added mischievously.


    "Huh. Sure." Gao Lan Mei agreed casually, as she thinks of the devious plot so it won''t be so easy for Wei Jiayi to do what he, please. Well, she already decided before to not make him feel so miserable, but it is still fun to make him rattle sometimes.


    However, the first rule still stands. No lying, especially if about recements.


    During the royal challenge arena, when Huang Ying offered a recement wife for Wei Jiayi, her heart squeezed painfully by just thinking about it. That is always the case really when she thought of him getting another wife.


    What if she died? What if she was not able to survive Li Huan''s attacks and her n did not go expecting?


    In the event that she was not able to find the options to escape the attacks, and she ends up dying or losing her legs, will Wei Jiayi rece her?


    Gao Lan Mei really does not want to think about it, especially since there is a possibility that the time left for her to stay in the Mortal Domain is running out.


    "Jiayi... Let''s get married..." Gao Lan Mei whispered softly. "When you got back we can get married immediately..." she added under her breath.


    "Huh?" Wei Jiayi asked, unsure. "Are you making fun of me again? Please don''t because it will hurt..." He replied carefully.


    Shaking her head, despite him not seeing her at that time, "You don''t want to?" Gao Lan Mei asked as she caressed her ring. It seems it will be her habit to do so whenever she is ufortable or thinking.


    "Why?" Wei Jiayi asked skeptically. No one can me him, as Gao Lan Mei always refuse him whenever he asked. "What happened Mei Mei? Tell me... You are making me worried..."


    "Did you change your mind about marrying me?" Gao Lan Mei asked instead, her tone solemn. She is just thankful he is not with her now, as most of the time, her mind went nk when he is holding her close.


    "No! I want to marry you! I will always do! Immediately!" Wei Jiayi hurriedly exined. "Still I want to know what makes you want to do it so soon... You know, my punishment..." He added after releasing a deep breath, probably remembering his own difficulties.


    "Time. Also, I want to use all your money." Gao Lan Mei replied yfully. "I just learned that if you are a wife of a sentinel, you can bring me along if you visit another universe." She added, partially lying.


    "Hmm... Yeah, we are considered royalties if we visit other Universe. They cannot harm us or else it is an immediate signal for a possible war. You like that?" Wei Jiayi chuckled.


    Nodding her head slightly despite him not seeing her. "Yes, I would love that." Gao Lan Mei smiled softly, looking forward to the idea. Probably, it would be nice to bring Wei Jiayi along, as long as he behaves.


    "Mei Mei, I want to see you soon. I really want to hold you now, but I will endure. Who knows? This delegate that I am with can be useful when we visit his universe." Wei Jiayi snorter before bidding his farewell.


    Gao Lan Mei can just imagine Wei Jiayi brightly smiling at her right now. Then suddenly, she felt an abrupt strong pain in her head, the same time images appeared.

 Chapter 319: You are just delusional

    Chapter 319: You are just delusional


    She bit her lower lip, to suppress any sounding out of her mouth. She also felt a warm substanceing out of her nose, and immediately realize that is blood due to the smell of iron.


    Unlike the pain that she felt a night before, this time it is much tolerable. Gao Lan Mei closed her as she holds her nose up.


    The images continued, Wei Jiayi on his ck armor fighting with someone yfully, like training. They seem to be speaking to each other while they mock fight.


    The shes of images stopped when, Wei Jiayi moved closer, crouching low in front of her view, offering his arm.


    Gao Lan Mei does not understand what the vision means. It is like a view whenever she retrieves images from her pawns before.


    However, it was very weird. Does she know Wei Jiayi from before? Or it was someone else as his eyes are silver.


    But his eyes are silver as well when she saw him inside the Eye of Meng.


    Regardless, Gao Lan Mei can only frown in confusion, as she cleans the blood on her nose with the bath water.


    This is one of the problems that she feels that she might encounter after eating Feng Ji''s heart.


    Not only she has the memories of the original Gao Lan Mei but also her previous life''s. Then add to the possibility of Feng Ji''s memory as well.


    Gao Lan Mei can only sigh deeply. She then noticed the raven across the room looking at her intently.


    She is not sure what to do, so she lifted her hand and waived to the raven with magic to remove a little of its memory.


    It is just something she always does from her previous life, but not sure if it will work to the raven since she is not as strong as before.


    "It''s still worth a try." Gao Lan Mei stated with a helpless smile. From the time she arrived in the Mortal Domain, she cannot count the number of times she depended on luck to get out of a certain situation.


    She wants to learn and see new things but so little time spent yet she is already too exhausted.


    "Young Miss, is the water still warm? I will bring some more..." Gao Chu asked from outside the bathing room.


    "I will be out soon." Gao Lan Mei replied softly, still looking at the raven skeptically. ''Would he know it did something?'' She thought to herself.


    ...


    In the Immortal Domain


    "Xi Ma, is the wedding preparation almost done?" Wei Jiayi asked Xi Ma suddenly. His smile so bright that even Zhao Liwei frowned.


    "You said she is your wife. It seems you are just delusional." Zhao Liweimented from across the room as he continued to drink his tea. "She can still change his mind, just look at you."


    With a ck face, "Zhao Liwei, are you cursing my wedding? Just tell me if you want to fight. I will be an honor." Wei Jiayi uttered mockingly.


    "Hmp. That''s a waste of time. I wonst time." Zhao Liwei replied, his lips twitching slightly.


    Crossing his arms over his chest before snorting, "Thest time, yes. But not the time before that and more instances." Wei Jiayi replied proudly. Wolves are no match with a dragon with divine blood, in normal circumstances.


    Well, he will still give Zhao Liwei some credit as the man is strong and powerful on his own right. If not with the restriction ce by their given responsibilities, it would be fun to go all out, only if Zhao Liwei is not too so easy to piss off.


    With a soft growl, "Are you insulting me, Sentinel Wei?" Zhao Liwei uttered under his breath as he rolls the sleeves of his white robe up to his elbow.


    "Outside." Then Zhao Liwei went out of the Flying Voltar though the window, jumping to who knows where.

 Chapter 320: Its not really a good time

    Chapter 320: It''s not really a good time


    Wei Jiayi just smirked and followed behind, but not before shouting, "Haha! You badly want to really eat dust huh?!"


    Everyone else inside the flying voltar justughed at their Master''s antics. This is a normal urrence because a small conversation normally ends up into a fist fight.


    "Here. I will bet on Sentinel Wei." Ho Fang, one of Zhao Liwei retainers whispered, after cing a small box on top of the table.


    Xi Ma lips twitch, "You should bet on Zhao Liwei." Hemented to the woman. Ho Fang is one of the women that Wei Jiayi can tolerate, probably because she acts like a man.


    "Aha. No. No. This is just a wise investment." Ho Ying sated, as she wiped her non-existent sweat on her forehead.


    Well, Zhao Liwei lost multiple times, that also means she lost a lot already and if possible she wants to get even at least with her loses.


    Everyoneughed at Ho Ying''s pained expression. "Traitor." One of them said inughter, not even where their masters are.


    Xi Ma can only shake his head as he asks someone to advice the voltar''s operator to halt. Then he looked outside the window, wondering when he gets his vacation.


    ....


    A forest on the Immortal Domain


    "Is that it?" Wei Jiayi grinned as he deflected punch from Zhao Liwei.


    Zhao Liwei did not even twitch a muscle when he continued to rain punches to Wei Jiayi.


    However, his impatience tond a hit to his opponent is evident as his movements started to go faster.


    It is a silent agreement for Zhao Liwei and Wei Jiayi to not use weapons or magic when they mock fight. Just hand to handbat, a friendlypetition that will make anyone''s jaw drop if they learned about the winning stakes.


    Wei Jiayi was able to get the meteor for Gao Lan Mei''s acupuncture needles from winning against Zhao Liwei. He then requested Zhao Liwei to someone from his to make the meteor into needles.


    "You are distracted!" Zhao Liweimented when he was able to get his arms around Wei Jiayi''s neck to strangle.


    Wei Jiayi, countered by giving Zhao Liwei a sickening pop on the stomach, eventually making him able to get free from the other''s grip.


    Zhao Liwei almost lost his bnce but was able to keep his footing. Then he sends a roundhouse kick to Wei Jiayi, aiming his mid, which the other was to avoid.


    He is very persistent though, looking for an opportunity so when Wei Jaiyi frowned, distracted, Zhao Liwei sent his stomach another punch.


    "Cough!" Wei Jiayi was not able to avoid Zhao Liwei attack on his stomach, causing him to cough a lump of blood. "Wait!" Eximed as he shakes his head to remove the dizziness.


    Zhao Liwei, lips twitch as he looked at Wei Jiayi with amusement. "That''s a first. Your head on cloud nine or what?" he added mockingly.


    Wei Jiayi wiped the blood on his lips before answering, "No." Frowning as he was not able to avoid Zhao Liwei attack due to the ache on his head, like his pawn raven was attacked, thankfully not destroyed.


    Calling out to Gao Lan Mei, "Mei Mei, what happened?" he askedmunicating using the raven.


    Wei Jiayi is worried, as the raven was attacked by magic despite his retainers currently with Gao Lan Mei right now.


    He listened intently to any movement from the back Gao Lan Mei''s end but only heard others speaking some cheering?


    "Master, it is not a good time to speak to Wangfei right now." Lou Ren responded instead of Gao Lan Mei.


    His frown deepens, "What is going on!?" Wei Jiayi asked with a threaten.


    "Ah, Wangfei is currently on a match now..." Lou Ren answered carefully. "It''s not really a good time master..."

 Chapter 321: Stop them or I will!

    Chapter 321: Stop them or I will!


    "Match? She is fighting again?!" Wei Jiayi seethed with anger. Why does his wife always involved in a fight? Does he need to hide her so that she can avoid danger?


    They are still not married and what if, something bad happened to Gao Lan Mei while he is away? He was not even in the Mortal Domain when the royal challenge arena was done for Gao Lan Mei, and he is just thankful that nothing bad happened to her.


    "Why aren''t you stopping it?!" Wei Jiayi asked furiously. "Who is she fighting to now?!"


    "Ah, she is fighting with Deacon Ma..." Lou Ren answered slowly, sounding unsure how to exin what is going on.


    Gritting his teeth, "Deacon Ma is not supposed to fight with her! Stop them now!" Wei Jiayi added, ignoring Zhao Liwei annoying smile on his face like the man is already a winner.


    "Master, I really cannot, you se-" Lou Ren tried to exin but was cut off by Wei Jiayi.


    "Stop them or I will!" Wei Jiayi eximed hostility.


    "Master, we cannot stop a food eating contest. The fight is so intense, Wangfei is almost winning!" Lou Ren eximed happily.


    "..." Wei Jiayi was dumbfounded. Gao Lan Mei can win against Ma Fei Hong with food eating?


    Wei Jiayi then released a deep breath, before smiling helplessly. It would be fun to watch that match. He cannot wait and see all that using his raventer.


    He still wonders though why his raven was attacked by magic earlier. Was it an ident?


    Giving Zhao Liwei a re, before speaking, "You win. Let''s go now to the Mortal Domain." Wei Jiayi stated casually.


    "Your fine to be dered as a loser so you can go back to your wife soon?" Zhao Liwei asked indifferently, though he feels that it is amusing to know this side of Wei Jiayi. "Your first wife?" He asked curiously.


    "My only. Yes. I want to go back as soon as possible. You agreed already that we will change the route now, Your Highness." Wei Jiayi reminded.


    "My wife misses me a lot. I need to go back or else, who knows what she will do." He stated with a smirk as he walks through the forest towards the direction of the flying Voltar that is currently suspended in the air.


    Wei Jiayi wants to hurry but he cannot leave Zhao Liwei behind who seems intentionally dying.


    Zhao Liwei followed leisurely behind, "She will probably rece you." The man seriously said.


    Growling under his breath, "Do not say that again Your Highness, because I may take that seriously." Wei Jiayi replied with annoyance before turning around to re at Zhao Liwei.


    "My beast my cross the line." To prove his notion, he even pointed to his eyes showing slits of gray and yellow.


    "Hmm. Apologies. At least your beast is in tune with you." Zhao Liwei whispered, under his breath. "Tell me about your wife to be."


    Wei Jiayi, felt his dragon side acknowledging Zhao Liwei''s apology. A beast needs to hear the exact words to acknowledge an apology to forgive.


    However, he still frowned with Zhao Liwei''s request, "Why do you want to know?" he said when looking at the man skeptically.


    With a shrug of a shoulder, "Curious. Just want to know the qualification''s of a dragon''s mate." Zhao Liwei stated indifferently.


    "Hmp. Qualifications? Do not tell me, you are nning to give me a woman too. My wife will be on a killing spree and I will support her." Wei Jiayi stated, proudly, grinning widely, his smile almost splitting his face.


    "A wife should not have a say on those things." Zhao Liwei stated with wrinkled brows. "Business marriage are normal."


    "In your, yes. You have too many women on your harem. Mei Mei will leave me if that happens." Wei Jiayi responded, but wondering why Zhao Liwei talks a lot today.

 Chapter 322: But not all can do that

    Chapter 322: But not all can do that


    Zhao Liwei shook his head, "Why would she leave you? She does not love you if that is the case." He stated


    Wei Jiayi brows wrinkled in confusion, "Did you forget true mates cannot leave without the other?" He asked instead as unsure how to answer Zhao Liwei.


    He paused for a moment, Wei Jiayi even stopped to face Zhao Liwei seriously. "Well just to respectfully answer your question. I am sorry to say this to you Your Highness, but for me, I prefer her getting mad and spilling someone''s blood, especially if it is rted to another woman. Because for me it means she does care about me deeply."


    Though Wei Jiayi is aware of the hidden conflict on households having multiple wives or concubine, he cannot use that topare his future marriage since Gao Lan Mei will be his only wife.


    "But what if it is required? She should understand. Your position may require you to get another woman for a political reason." Zhao Liwei continued to exin, his face turning ugly, trying to exin his point.


    "Impossible.'' Wei Jiayi thought to himself. He is not a real royalty that needs to worry about political marriage.


    Though he found the conversation strange, as Wei Jiayi also noticed the unfamiliar expression on Zhao Liwei face. ''Is he talking about me or him?'' He thought to himself.


    "My Mei Mei, will not ept that. I already vowed to keep her as my only wife. If not, I would rather die." Wei Jiayi exined softly.


    Then he added slowly, "In this universe, I have heard of beings, killing or sacrificing themselves because they cannot stand the pain of having the being that they love to get another. Why? Because if you love you need to let go? But not all can do that.


    "I recognize some that even sold their souls for their loved one. Those beings cannot die. They do not have a permanent form, indistinguishable as a spirit or a demon, ves for more than a millennium. They are called wraiths here." Wei Jaiyi stated further before turning around to continue walking towards the flying Voltar.


    "For me, they are proof enough that if you love truly, sacrifices are supposed to be made." He then continued as he waved his hand to Zhao Liwei.


    .-----


    Xiao Shi woke up but everything is dark, she blinked multiple times but it is still the same, unable to see anything through the dark. She is very much sure as well that her eyes are not covered.


    Her hands together seem to be bound by a very heavy material.


    ''Where am I? What is going on?'' Xiao Shi asked herself. Using the rest of her senses, she tried her best to find clues. Is she alone in this ce?


    How about the outside environment? She is a forest or near the ocean?


    Then how about the beast? Is she around any beast?


    Xiao Shi listened intently, she even raised her head as she tried to smell the ce, but all the things she did is not helping her at all and she is not able to get any clues.


    Then she tried to remember what happened before she lost consciousness.


    Xiao Shi''s original master, Yen Mngju gave her to Gao Lan Mei, temporarily. She is supposed to y with the concubine on the second prince manor.


    However, before she was able to act and enjoy fully, she was taken. Who? She does not have any idea as everything was so fast.


    "I am getting rusty." Xiao Shi uttered to herself, with disappointment.


    Then she heard someone chuckling, "Nope. You are doing well so far wraith." A male voice spoke, but Xiao Shi still wants not able to see anything.


    "Who is there?!" Xiao Shi called out, trying to stand up, clenching her fist as she prepares herself to fight even though her hands are too heavy for her to even lift them.

 Chapter 323: Greater Good

    Chapter 323: Greater Good


    "Good question. I can be anyone, just like you." The man said sounding indifferent.


    After hearing the man, Xiao Shi then felt hot air on her cheek like someone is blowing it. She then hissed as she opens her mouth immediately trying to bite on anything, blindly.


    Xiao Shi hates the fact that she is not able to hurt the man, but she made sure that her sharp fangs are ready to bite anytime.


    "Tsk. I am hungry, let me eat you." Xiao Shi stated with disappointment. "You should treat me better right?" she added mockingly, walking slowly with no sure direction.


    Xiao Shi already realized that the man may have cast magic to remove her senses temporarily. Now the room may not be dark at all, the man may just make her blind or unable to hear anything else aside from his voice.


    She pinches the palm of her hand and by the sting, she is able to confirm her sense of touch is still there.


    If someone else is in her position, they already trembled with fear, begging for mercy.


    But Xiao Shi does not care if she will be hurt. As long as her ve contract is existing, she will not die, perks of selling your soul to a death god.


    After thinking about her contract limitation, finding it funny that, she grateful being a life ve, Xiao Shi giggled light at first then it turns into full-blownughter like she is making fun of the current situation.


    "It is good that you canugh." He said seriously. Since the man can easily assume the small fact, that cannot die, he will use something else to entertain a fellow wraith.


    "You are being treated better actually." The man said, and as soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Shi heard screams.


    Screams of agony, of begging. Xiao Shi got goosebumps, dread even, but she did not show any on her face.


    Xiao Shi''s face remained stoic, she did not even cover her ears even though the anguished screams still continued. Louder even.


    "Please stop!"


    "I will do anything!"


    "Help me! Help me!


    "Somebody! Please, I beg you!"


    "Mother! Father! Help!"


    Xiao Shi heard different voices, and it breaks her heart slowly. She even heard an agonizing sound of a child.


    "Stop! Do not hurt the child!" Xiao Shi shouted, sounding desperate. She cannot endure it anymore when she heard the childish voice asking for help. "Why hurt innocents?!"


    "Who are you to stop us? You? A vemanding us to stop?" The man''s voice mocked, "Sacrifices are made for the greater good." The man exined. "That''s why wraiths exist anyway. Probably."


    "Greater good?! A child should not fight for that!" Xiao Shi stated indignantly. "Why do you all even do this?!"


    Xiao Shi is very much sure that the beings that captured her, are not up to any good. No one tortures and hurts others because of ''greater good''!


    The screams stop but her heart still beats so fast. ''Not a child!'' She can feel her eyes tearing up just by remembering the child''s scream.


    "Ah, that is none of your business, unless you want to free yourself from very." The man said casually.


    Xiao Shi tried to pinpoint the man''s location by his voice but it''s like he is speaking on all over the ce!


    "Do not worry. When your current master will join us. Who knows, you can get your freedom too." He said.


    "No! Imbeciles! The miss will not join despicable beings like you!" Xiao Shi eximed as she drags herself walking around aimlessly.


    "What are you talking about? She will because you are here with us and another being of course." He added confidently.


    Xiao Shi wants to give him a piece of her mind, but when she tried to speak, no voice came out.


    "Enough talking. Too noisy." Xiao Shi heard the man spoke with hostility before she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 324: Sore Loser

    Chapter 324: Sore Loser


    Gao Manor


    Lou Ren chuckled softly after speaking with Wei Jiayi, then he allowed the raven to fly off near Gao Lan Mei.


    He did enjoy making his master somehow worried. Though he might get a punishmentter, it is still worth it.


    It would be a good story to tell to the other if they learned that he did a prank to their stoic master, that only gives his genuine smile to their Wangfei. ''Heh. I can just imagine his face of worry.''


    However, Wei Jiayi is always too serious when Gao Lan Mei is involved, while she is just enjoying a food eating contest with Ma Fei Hong.


    Lou Ren watched astonishingly as both tes that were originally piled high of dumplings quickly get feasts on by both women.


    The match is so close, and everyone can clearly see that chewing is a hassle but needed.


    Both of them eventually treats the dumplings down like water! It seems the rule of the battle is very simple, the fastest wins.


    Lou Ren knows that Gao Lan Mei enjoys eating, a lot, that also goes for Ma Fei Hong if the deacon is not craving for blood. They watch the fiercepetition, but the reward is unknown.


    Everyone was just surprised when both of the women suddenly called out for the servants prepare a bunch of dumplings.


    Of course mostly cheered for Gao Lan Mei, probably forgetting that Deacon Ma is someone that they also need to be wary of. What if Ma Fei Hong is a sore loser?


    Both of the women continued to eat, thest tes for both were served.


    To Gao Lan Mei''s displeasure, when she grabbed thest dumpling, the table moved, and the dumpling suddenly went out of the te.


    "You lost!" Ma Fei Hong eximed, happily, while chowing herst dumpling.


    Gao Lan Mei''s face turned ck as she red at Ma Fei Hong. "You cheated." She stated with displeasure, remembering the reason why she was not able to eat the dumpling so soon.


    "Heh. Proof?" Ma Fei Hong noted withughter. "You don''t have, right? So I win!" She even jumps around the table to mock Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei felt deceived, however, she really does not have any proof, is just barely noticeable but it still happens.


    No one is also able to confirm that as there is a possibility that she did move by ident causing thest dumpling to be out of reach for her. Still, Gao Lan Mei can only re at Ma Fei Hong.


    Gao Lan Mei then looked at the audience that was watching the fight, eyes narrowing to them to speak up, and support her. However, no one did, as they cannot help it. Justice Affairs is out of everyone''s league.


    "Hahaha! Do not threaten them, you lost clearly. Do not take it to heart. We can try again next time." Ma Fei Hong stated encouragingly, but her eyes areughing at Gao Lan Mei''s expression of annoyance.


    "Fine, I will still help you with your tests." Ma Fei Hongpromised slightly. "I like you anyway." Then the deaconughed hard.


    Gao Lan Mei seems satisfied with that, as she just nodded her head. "Good that you still have conscience Deacon Ma." She stated indifferently before she let the raven near to stay on her shoulder. "This is not over though."


    She really wants to learn more about impurities, as well have the means to test her poisons. So far though, Gao Lan Mei''s theories spot on. Still, where is the fun if she is not able to test it?


    Gao Lan Mei advised Lou Ren and that she will be with Ma Fei Hong and they should not follow.


    At first, Lou Ren is skeptical but eventually agreed. She finds his concern appreciated, even though he was tasked only by Wei Jiayi to help her out.


    Ma Fei Hong walked next to Gao Lan Mei as they started to walk towards the Gao Manor''s can go to Justice Affairs, when the deacon suddenly grabbed her arm, pulling her to the deacon''s back, before uttering. "Sorcery."

 Chapter 325: Sky cracks

    Chapter 325: Sky cracks


    "What is that?" Lou Ren asked anxiously as also felt the foreboding feeling of a heinous event that may happen anytime soon, making him rmed. That also goes for the rest, especially those from the Immortal Domain.


    But when everyone went to check what is going on, despite the tall walls of the Gao Manor, they can still clearly see what is happening from afar.


    However, they can only just stare at the slowly swirling dark smoke froming from cracks of space on the sky.


    Then a loud "crack" was heard as another formed on the sky, releasing the second smoke.


    For others who live in the Shizi empire, it seems that this event is currently from outside the empire gates.


    Then the third "crack" was loudly heard by everyone. While this is happening, the ck smoke is slowly passing over the empire walls!


    "What is that?" Gao Lan Mei asked she looked at the sky, watching the sky continues to release the dark smoke, that is now spreading to the entire Shizi Empire.


    "Evil magic." Ma Fei Hong uttered as she clenches her teeth. "That is too strong of magic." She added.


    "What does it do?" Gao Lan Mei asked more concern about the effect on the others.


    Ma Fei Hong looked at the smoke with hostility, "Spreading impurities like a toxin, forcefully." She said with dread. "Why is this happening here?" She added in annoyance.


    "Dimwits! Why are you all just staring at it!?" Ma Fei Hong can smell the rotten eviling from the ck smoke. Judging with the situation it seems that the sorcerer that summoned the ck smoke is nning to cover the entire Shizi Empire.


    They cannot help it as cold beads of sweat some''s forehead. Everyone is aware that they need to do something but they do not want to move without knowing what they are up to.


    This is one of the rare times that Ma Fei Hong is grateful that there are a lot of strong cultivators from Immortal Domain in the Shizi Empire at the moment.


    Though she is not sure if they have enough help. Ma Fei Hong whistled loudly out the rest of the Justice Affairs officer nearby. "We need to stop that from spreading, or else, all of us will die!"


    Ma Fei Hong then released glowing fireflies, hundreds or more to spread into the entire Shizi empire.


    "Contact me through these pawns. I will take care of advising the rest of the beings to run to the pce. As well as tell the other''s from the Immortal Domain to help out! Now go, be smart enough to look for your position to ce a barrier! Make it as high as possible!" Ma Fei Hong eximed hurriedly.


    Regardless of the reason for the beings from Immortal Domains to visit the Shizi empire, at least they can get be useful.


    After Ma Fei Hong''s outburst, the rest was able to get back to their senses. Though they are not aware of exactly what is going on, they do not want to die.


    Ma Fei Hong is just hoping that their abilities are enough even if their cultivation restriction talisman is not removed.


    Justice Affair officers do not need to wear cultivation talisman, because the ones that they are fighting does not follow any rules.


    The deacon is more worried about the cultivators of the Shizi Empire because if the smoke brings something else they need to fight. It is just a good that is non-cultivators do not need to absorb spiritual energy so it will not be a big deal.


    "Beings from Immortal Domain sets up the barriers, the rest assist!" She eximed through her fireflies. Ma Fei Hong suddenly groaned in pain when her fireflies started being destroyedpletely simultaneously.


    "Be careful everyone! There are Yinyings in the smoke!" Ma Fei Hon eximed as soon as she got the final visions from her destroyed fireflies.

 Chapter 326: Yinyings

    Chapter 326: Yinyings


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "Yinyings? Shadows?" She asked in confusion.


    "They are beings after was able to live savoring the impurities, despite the madness." Ma Fei Hong stated sadly.


    Yinyings, beings that were able to still function properly even though fully consumed by impurities. They can function as a normal mortal, with all abundance of spiritual energy without restrictions.


    It should be good news so that no other beings will be scared of the possibilities of impure madness when the limit was reached by a cultivator.


    This is also one of the main reason''s why restrictions are ced to all domains and cultivation restriction talisman was created.


    The good news turned out to be a nightmare. That is because Yinyings only functions by instinct, only acting on their hearts greatest desire.


    They destroy and cause havoc because for their own gain. The sad part, they do not care even lives are sacrificed.


    Ma Fei Hong knows the feeling very well, and she is lucky enough to still survive and function as a somewhat normal being. Yes, there are side effects but she still prefers it instead of continuing to live but not living at the same time.


    "We need to have everyone leave the Shizi Empire." Ma Fei Hong uttered softly as she watches the smoking spreading slowly towards the pce.


    Ma Fei Hong added, "There is a transportation circle inside the royal pce. All citizens of Shizi Empire, run to the pce to save your lives!" She eximed through her fireflies.


    "All experts, barriers up, regardless of the tier! Do it like it''s yourst! Show me what you got!" Ma Fei Hong eximed encouragingly, though she finds the statement funny.


    ''How long can theyst, before deciding to just teleport and run away?'' Ma Fei Hong thought to herself as she watched bright blue barriers showing up from all direction.


    Though there are gaps, the experts holding them are doing there best to stretch to connect to others.


    The task though will be consuming, but most are willing to hold on until all the citizens were able to run to the pce and leave the empire through the transportation magic circle.


    Realizing the difficulty of the situation, "Wangfei, I will help them, please always stay with Deacon Ma." Lou Ren stated. "Or better yet, please go with Madam Gao to a safe ce." He added.


    "Yes, Mei''er let us go." Li Mao stated as she tries to touch Gao Lan Mei.


    "Mother, I am fine. Deacon Ma will help me. Besides I can be useful as a doctor." Gao Lan Mei stated. "I will help you." She added, seriously.


    "Heh. That is your choice, not mine." Ma Fei Hong uttered with a smirk. "I will protect her." She then stated indifferently.


    Gao Lan Mei''s parents did notment anymore, but it is clear the Li Mao wants to stay.


    "Gao Qi, I will help as well." Li Ma looked seriously at her husband. There is no way she will hide if she has the capability to also fight.


    Chuckling, "You know what happens when you call me by my full name." Gao Qi smiled mischievously. "Later. What the wife wants, she will get. I will just join you." He added with a smile.


    "Hmp. Brother do not flirt here." Gao Shen shook his head in annoyance. "Are you even going to be useful?"


    Gao Qi clenched his teeth, "Probably. I can just use you as a shield if worsees to worst." Then he added with a re. "I am still the Shizi empire minister, so there is


    "Mother, are you going to be alright?" Gao Lan Mei asked, her eyes moving like giving her mother a signal.


    She is more concerned, about other beings finding out that her mother is a keeper as well. With all the Immortal experts around, what if they decide to do something against the Keepers that does not have a choice but show their strengths due to the current situation when all this is over?

 Chapter 327: Hunt the boss

    Chapter 327: Hunt the boss


    Li Mao nodded and smiled to Gao Lan Mei. It is seldom that her daughter shows worry for her mother and father. Most of the time it is always the other way around.


    "We will be fine. Do not leave Deacon Ma''s side. When everyone was able to go inside the pce, and transport to a different empire, Gao Shen can teleport us all to safety." Li Mao exined.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded her head, "I have Kai Kai as well. I will be fine." She assured. Though she is ready to fight, she prefers to just sleep in all honesty.


    "Second Uncle, Lou Ren, can I do something for you?" Gao Lan Mei asked suddenly, wanting to offer assistance hoping that all of the beings that are


    "What is it?" Gao Shen asked.


    "Let me check your pulse before you both leave. I would like to make sure you are both on a good condition." Gao Lan Mei reached for her Gao Shen''s wrists, that also goes for Lou Ren.


    "All good. On the best condition." Gao Lan Mei nodded with satisfaction.


    "Mother and father are in a good condition as well. Though father needs assistance with other things, sharing some of his spiritual strength should not be a problem." Gao Lan Mei whispered silently. "Just be careful and get back soon."


    When everyone else left Gao Lan Mei and Ma Fei Hong, both just walked leisurely outside of the Gao Manor.


    "Why did we not just go with them earlier?" Gao Lan Mei asked with a raised brow. "We are surely taking our time."


    "Heh, says the one that yed with cultivation restriction talismans while a Justice Affairs deacon is behind her back." Ma Fei Hong stated with a smirk.


    Gao Lan Mei just shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "I do not know what you are talking about and please do not change the subject." She said disapprovingly as she made the raven on her shoulder sleep before cing it back on the storage ring.


    "Hmp. I will let you off this time. You owe me a lot already. Do you think I would not know that Wei Jiayi is not fond of poison so there is no way for him to make one? Dragon''s prefer using their own teeth to destroy someone." Ma Fei Hong stated casually.


    "Since you are a doctor as you dere, you should also be aware of poisons. So this wonderful creation should be made by you." Ma Fei Hong added confidently as the deacon, looked at the crack on the sky that still continued to release ck smoke.


    Then Ma Fei Hong watched the barrier, intently with satisfaction as is now covering almost the entire Shizi empire, high enough for the ck smoke to take a while before it rises up and pass through.


    Despite this, both of the women are just walking without any hurry towards the barriers that the other experts are trying to keep, desperately.


    "Speaking of that dragon, aren''t you afraid he will get mad after you hide his raven? He won''t be able tomunicate with you anymore." Ma Fei Hong reminded Gao Lan Mei, but the deacon''s eyes seem to be enjoying the situation.


    "Hmm. I can manage. I like his savage side, it is one of his charms." Gao Lan Mei nodded with approval. "So where to start?"


    "Well, we have other things to do. See?" Ma Fei Hong pointed at the cracks in the sky. "Let''s close that first, just a small amount of time would be enough sister. What do you think will be the best n?"


    The ck smoke is condensed impure spiritual energy that sustains the Yinying''s during a fight. It was a long time ago when Ma Fei Hong saw one, but that was on the Immortal Domain.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at cracks on the sky, intently as well. "That''s easy. Patch then hunt the boss."

 Chapter 328: Testing Defense

    Chapter 328: Testing Defense


    "Haha! I like that!" Ma Fei Hong stated, but she knows that hunting the boss is easier said than done.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to stare at the cracks in the sky, watching as it continued to release ck smoke as she wonders when it will stop.


    "How do you n to fix that? Do we have a deadline?" Gao Lan Mei asked.


    Though she is somewhat familiar with the ck magic used currently, she will not offer help yet as there are still things differentlypared on what is going on to what she remembers from her previous life.


    In all honesty, Gao Lan Mei does not know the exact time and date during the time she left her confinement. When you do not have a physical form time is also fleeting.


    Add to the fact that magic can easily be developed and change depending on the resources, chants or energy of the caster.


    That is also the reason why she keeps on looking at the smoke, trying to decipher if that is possible from her position.


    "Hmm." Ma Fei Hong thought for a moment, then a very long bow appeared on her hand. "Let''s try if there is a defense around it." She uttered.


    "With that?" Gao Lan Mei looked at the bow with interest. It is probably a tall as Ma Fei Hong. "Where is your arrow?" She asked, somewhat she have a hunch on what the deacon is nning. However, can it be done?


    With a smirk, "We do not need an arrow for that. Move away for a moment." Ma Fei Hong then closed her eyes and murmured softly. After she opened her eyes, a bright magical circle appeared under her feet, however, ck dust slowly appeared around her.


    Gao Lan Mei looked around Ma Fei Hong intently. The deacon is surrounded by impurities and it seems she drawing spiritual energy from it.


    ''Hmmm. Is she fighting impurities with impurities as well?'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself. If this can really be done, then she wants to know how so that she can also use it.


    Probably in this way she does not need to be too concerned when using Devour. It is still the quickest way for her to increase strength.


    Gao Lan Mei closely looked at the magical circle under Ma Fei Hong''s feet. The marks are familiar, and it did not take long for her embed it into memory.


    Then Ma Fei Hong stretched the bow''s string, despite it not having an arrow.


    Eventually, the dark dust around the deacon then started to form into arge arrow. It did not take long before it is big enough for the deacon''s liking.


    The first dark arrow was shot to the crack in the sky, and it did not miss. After the arrow, pass through the crack, everyone can see a slight explosion inside, that also somehow disturbed the other two cracks.


    "It looks like we can get close to it with no problem." Gao Lan Meimented with satisfaction as she watched what is happening on the sky.


    However, Ma Fei Hong did not respond and just looked at the crack intently and somewhat nervously.


    Ma Fei Hong, have a reason to be worried as after the disturbance inside the cracks finally stopped, it then got bigger. Then the deacon is dumbfounded when a part of the ck smoke, formed into an image of a being.


    Coincidentally, the image looks exactly like Ma Fei Hong, with a bow. Just like what Gao Lan Mei saw the deacon earlier, the form of the smoke is just exactly the same.


    "sted!" Ma Fei Hong eximed as she quickly moved to Gao Lan Mei and Kai Kai''s side. After doing so, she immediately teleported all of them out of the ce.


    Ma Fei Hong, did the right thing, because after they vanished, the arrow from dark smoke with the deacon''s image, was shot.

 Chapter 329: Return Shot

    Chapter 329: Return Shot


    The ground where return arrow was shot is exactly where Ma Fei Hong was standing!


    Just like what happened inside the cracks, the return shot from the smoke image of Ma Fei Hong also created explosions.


    Gao Lan Mei and Ma Fei Hong were able to teleport to the nearest cliff, high enough for them to be able to see what happened.


    "So, next n?" Gao Lan Mei asked with a frown. "It can deflect the attack. Very inconvenient!" She added.


    "sted!" Ma Fei Hong finally shouted with annoyance, after a while of staring at the aftermath of the return shot. To help with her frustration, she raised her clenched fist in the air, preparing to punch the ground.


    "Stop. Do not destroy the cliff." Gao Lan Mei advice. Who knows if Ma Fei Hong has enough strength to make the cliff copse with one punch? "Do we have limited options?"


    "Hmp!" Ma Fei Hong scoffed. Her skills and cultivation are for attacking long range. Her defense may be top notch but dealing with herself is going to be a great difficulty.


    Judging by the range of the damage, it seems the return shot of her smoke replica is stronger.


    "I need to think of something else." Ma Fei Hong stated. "Anything that does not involve the attack returning."


    "Let us test it out." Gao Lan Mei offered. "You just need to provide me some paper."


    "Oh! You can make some more like the one the once during the royal challenge arena?" Ma Fei Hong thought. "However it is exploding so it may be a big problem."


    "Do we need to just patch the cracks or we need to destroy it entirely?" Gao Lan Mei can also use some of her spells and rituals. She also realized that she can do something about the smoke as a test.


    "We need to patch it. It is impossible to fix the cracks unless, we got the treasure from the Yinying caster, responsible for that." Ma Fei Hong exined.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, before asking, "What treasure?"


    "It is a ck wooden gourd. The gourd is created with space inside it, and all the smoke that you see is exactly from there. The sky is only a medium to deceive the rest." Ma Fei Hong exined with a scowl.


    The gourd is not supposed to be used for evil, but when YingYin''s got their hands on the treasure, it is inevitable to be used on evil deeds eventually.


    "How did you know it is the wooden gourd? Why are you so sure?" Gao Lan Mei asked as she gritted her teeth.


    Ma Fei Hong did not though more about it and just exined. "Because I have seen it before, and I can feel the energy from the smoke, a remnant where it came from. Too bad, it was not this impure before."


    "I see." Gao Lan Mei''s stated indifferently but her eye glinted dangerously. "We will look for the holder of the gourd then." She stated indifferently, but in her heart, Gao Lan Mei wants to badly see the gourd.


    Ma Fei Hong just nodded her head before giving enchanted papers to Gao Lan Mei. "We can start with this one."


    Gao Lan Mei got the papers, Ma Fei Hong then watched as she started folding quickly producingrge cranes.


    ...


    Inside the Royal Pce


    "Get out of the way! Do you know who am I?! Prioritize me!"


    "No! You should prioritize us instead!"


    "Despicable! We are from the Ye family!"


    "We are from the Ming family!"


    Lou Ren shook his head as he watches themotion around therge transportation circle.


    The magical transformation circle needs to be used by batch, and since all the citizens need to be evacuated as soon as possible to somewhere outside the Shizi territory, it is now an issue who will go next after the royal family.

 Chapter 330: Magical Transportation Circle

    Chapter 330: Magical Transportation Circle


    This is supposed to be not a big deal if they can just do it firste first served. However, beings from noble ns felt that they need to be saved first among anyone else!


    As an empire, some might question why they jump on evacuating to another ce as soon as possible. Doesn''t the Shizi Empire have a safe ce to hide for cmities?


    The empire does have a lot, some are even underground, but if Ma Fei Hong says that they need to leave, then everyone should. Lou Ren does not have any reason toin as he understands that dealing with impurities and Yinyings needs all caution.


    The first five magical transportation circle in the royal ce are created on arge open ground, surrounded byrge tall pirs, designed withplex characters and runes.


    With the low cultivation degrees on the Shizi Empire, each magical pir also must have five cultivators to maneuver it and if the cultivator runs out of magic, he needs to be reced immediately.


    Who knows how many cultivators will exhaust their spiritual energy just to save everyone?


    With the number of beings of the whole empire that needs to be evacuated, they still need more magical circles and more cultivators to manage each pir.


    It is a good thing that Deacon Ma has already taken care of having casters from the Justice Affairs is going to be making more, Lou Ren and everyone else who understands the situation just hope that they have enough time to save as many as they can.


    Probably those casters as well are enough to take care of the pirs of transportation.


    "They are working on it fast." Ma Fei Hong stated to Lou Ren, earlier through the deacon''s fireflies. "We will take care of the boss." He remembered the deacon said with tightness.


    Going back to themotion in front of him, Lou Ren cannot help but scowl at the noble ns that are trying to show their selfishness during this chaotic situation.


    Though he cannot me them, as it is highly possible that all beings in the room know about the limit of the magical transportation circle, instead of being another burden why not offer assistance instead as they are cultivators as well!


    ''Stupid beings!'' He thought to himself with annoyance.


    "Everyone stop!" Lou Ren eximed furiously to get everyone attention. By just looking at the rowdy crowd, he is already getting a headache.


    However, his voice was not enough for everyone to listing as it only died down with the currentmotion that is happening in the ce. Releasing a deep breath, "This is not going to end."


    "Boom!" The sound of arge lion statue being demolished with just a punch got everyone''s attention.


    "Listen to my brother!" Lou Chen eximed and because of hisrge tall appearance are enough to scare. Then add Hai Hai''s tall figure as well that is next to the man, themotion stopped.


    "Thank you, brother." Lou Ren uttered then nodded gratefully to his big brother who has all brutes but still the captain of Wei Jiayi''s personal security.


    They are supposed to take care of Gao Lan Mei, but here they are trying to save a bunch of beings they do not even know!


    Lou Ren sighed heavily before facing the crowd, "Per magical circle can amodate a hundred people once. We will choose the first batches randomly. Anyone else whoins will be thrown out!"


    He initially wants to amodate those who went to the pce first, but that is impossible now and he does not want to even talk to anyone as of the moment.


    With that, everyone grew silent and just waited for their turn despite their clear hostility to those that went first.


    The cultivators started to infuse spiritual energy on the tall pirs, shortly, the magical transportation circle began to spin brightly, coating everyone on each circle.

 Chapter 331: Toasted to death

    Chapter 331: Toasted to death


    Then the light condensed circrly before it flew upon the sky towards its destination fast, suddenly it exploded!


    Everyone was able to see that the cause of the explosion was ck arrows, and the fear was so evident to everyone. They cannot help but be thankful that they are not chosen to go first!


    "Help them!" Lou Ren eximed, as they dreadfully watched hundreds of beings falling from the sky!


    "Quickly do something!" Someone shouted. They do not know where arge golden came from in the sky that eventually catches most that are falling, the must be a treasure from Justice Affairs.


    The other cultivators also moved swiftly to save those that the cannot reach. Despite all, their attempt to save, the beings that fell from the sky are already toasted to death!


    After realizing that they can also die by just trying to escape, the uproar started again.


    "Expert Lou! What do we do now?!"


    "We are going to die here!"


    "No! I do not want to die!


    "What is going on?! Somebody help us!"


    Lou Ren can clearly hear the panic and fear. The panic that not even Lou Chen can do something about.


    Since the royal family already left the empire, the guards and cultivators in the empire are just tasked by Deacon Ma to have everyone release.


    "Deacon Ma, what do we do?" Lou Ren asked the firefly, hoping to get an answer soon.


    It is not that he is afraid to fight, but dealing with impurities is very dangerous.


    Not only because beings under Impure Madness, are strong because they do not have a restriction, but also because it can also affect anyone who fights with a Yinying.


    ....


    "Damn it!" Ma Fei Hong shouted in frustration. "They do not want anyone to leave!" Both she and Gao Lan Mei was able to see what happened in the sky aligned with the royal pce.


    "It seems they want everyone to stay. They don''t want us to contact outsider." Gao Lan Mei stated, her hands are itching to kill the one responsible with all this. "What is their goal? Do they n to massacre everyone here?"


    Shaking her head, "As if they can stop me from getting help and they also know that! Regardless, we need to do something!" Ma Fei Hong eximed.


    "Gao Lan Mei, you know how topletely remove the restriction of the cultivation talisman? Or you can just lift it temporarily like what you did with Lou Ren and Gao Shen? " She asked as the deacon looked at the barriers that hold the ck smoke from entering the empire.


    In all honesty, Ma Fei Hong knows that if the Yinyings have feelings, they probably areughing at their current situation.


    Never in her wildest dreams that the Shizi Empire will be a subject of the Yinying''s interest.


    Despite that, Ma Fei Hong also knows that the higher-ups of the Justice Affairs will not take that much attention to a city in the Mortal Domain, that is exactly the reason why they are unprepared!


    "Why?" Gao Lan Mei can y with the cultivation restriction talisman. "You do not have a restriction talisman."


    Ma Fei Hong smiled sadly, "As your sister, I will not ask you how you learned about it but, I will take advantage of it. We may need to fight soon. Can you help the rest to temporarily remove their restriction?" She asked softly, though aware that it will bring her punishment.


    "Hmm. Then what about after? What if someone got affected and was taken over by Impure Madness?" Gao Lan Mei asked, curiously.


    "I hope we do not experience that actually." Ma Fei Hong honestly stated. "They can be saved though. I will make sure of it." She spoke softly with clenched fists on her sides.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head, "I do not agree. Let us just think of something else."

 Chapter 332: Remove My Restriction

    Chapter 332: Remove My Restriction


    Temporarily removing restriction takes a while to be undone, not only it will expose her but it will also bring her future troubles, unless...


    "We do not have much time!" Ma Fei Hong eximed furiously, her frustration caused her to release spiritual energy that may hurt even Gao Lan Mei.


    "Growl..." Kai Kai immediately moved to block the energy then growled lowly at Ma Fei Hong threateningly. The hound knows that she is not an enemy but its main priority is to protect its mistress.


    "Yeah. Yeah. Sorry, I am not the enemy." Ma Fei Hongined as she red at Kai Kai. "Where is Wei Jiayi when you need him? Why did you even hid his pawn?"


    Releasing a deep breath, "I will awaken the pawn shortly if we already have a n." Gao Lan Mei whispered.


    She had chosen to hide the raven as she does not want Wei Jiayi to worry. Earlier, when Lou Ren made fun of him during the food eatingpetition, Gao Lan Mei already realized that he will not like her still staying outside to help Ma Fei Long.


    "Yes, and we need that immediately! The first thing that we need to do is to hold the barrier or probably make a bigger one. On top of that, we need to have everyone sent to safety!" Ma Fei Hong exined annoyingly. The arrows must be stopped!


    "We need to make the barrier high enough, to protect the transportation of those in the pce."


    "I can help." A female voice stated behind them, that immediately made Ma Fei Hong alert that also goes for the hound.


    "It took a while for you to show yourself." Gao Lan Meimented to the new arrival. A beautiful woman, who smells like opium poppy.


    Sung Zhi Ruo smiled with a wave of a hand as a greeting, while the other is still holding a smoking pipe. "I know I cannot hide from you."


    She was able to hide her presence from the hound but not Gao Lan Mei that can even tell that she is addicted to opium poppy by just looking at her face or smell, probably.


    Sung Zhi Ruo smile immediately vanished after she looked at the barrier than on the crack in the sky. "What a drag..."


    "True. What help are you willing to give?" Gao Lan Mei asked suddenly. She wants to jump in and tell them her ns but it would be too suspicious if they learned what she wants to happen.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, "Yes, tell us what you got." Mei Fei Hong raised her nose to Miss Sung with a challenge.


    "Hehe, Deacon Ma, are you mad at me?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked helplessly as it is really not a good time for Ma Fei Hong to be hostile to her.


    "Who will not? I do not remember anyone inviting you." Deacon Ma eximed with a snort. "Nevermind. Make yourself useful."


    Sung Zhi Ruo just smiled slightly, before speaking, "Our family has a treasure that we can try to deflect the return attack of the dark magic. Just do not look at it." She muttered seriously before arge circr object appeared in front of her that is covered by a green cloth.


    "This is our n''s heirloom. We can try to use this." Sung Zhi Ruo paused for a moment, before speaking again softly, "However this consumes too much spiritual energy, so I need your help."


    "You want us to help you in what way?" Ma Fei Hong responded with indifference while Gao Lan Mei just stared at Miss Sung with interest.


    "I was with Gao Shen earlier, and I noticed that his restriction is not activated. If I can also remove my restriction, it would be much better to use our n''s treasure." Sung Zhi Ruo exined as she epted the Ma Fei Hong''s re.

 Chapter 333: Save myself first

    Chapter 333: Save myself first


    "Hmp! Why? Can''t you just refill your spiritual energy with a pill? Sung n is famous for medicines." Ma Fei Hong gave Sung Zhi Ruo a scrutinizing stare.


    She then continued, after curling her lip up, "Removing restriction on a cultivation talisman may get me kicked out of Justice Affairs. I do not want to be jobless."


    "Deacon Ma, I understand what you mean but it is not really a good time to argue. I was in the front lines earlier, and the Yinying''s are on the other side of the barrier!" Sung Zhi Ruo dered. At the time she was on the other end of the barrier, she was able to see them watching, ready to pass through anytime.


    Sung Zhi Ruo immediately felt the unmistaken difference of power, that is one of the reasons why she is asking to have the restriction cultivation talisman to be removed.


    She is just lucky enough to notice Gao Shen''s difference of cultivation levelpared to the rest, that is also the reason why Sung Zhi Ruo sought Ma Fei Hong and Gao Lan Mei.


    After removing the restriction, they need to immediately stop the sky to continuously release the impure ck smoke. How? That is still something that they need to figure out since the resources that the Mortal Domain have are limited.


    "You also saw that the teleportation outside the empire is not possible." Sung Zhi Ruo continued firmly.


    Sung Zhi Ruo helped on maintaining the barrier earlier. It is also her idea to surround the whole empire so that the ck smoke will take longer to envelop the whole territory while the citizens are being transported to somewhere else.


    Unlike the Immortal Domain, wherein Empires are enclosed by multiple cities, Shizi Empire is just onerge city that has high stone walls as boundaries.


    The higher the barrier the lesser chance for the smoke to be not able to pass the empire sooner. Sung Zhi Ruo also trusts that Ma Fei Hong already asked help from outside.


    This is doable as walls are already surrounding the whole empire, so it is very easy for the experts to be on position. Sadly, their effort is in vain as the beings that they are saving where the first victims, shot by ck arrows.


    Yinyings, beings with no feelings. How can they want to just attack a lot of beings that cannot fight back?


    In all honesty, Sung Zhi Ruo does not want to be involved with the empire''s issue initially, but eventually changed her mind, not only because of the guilt that will eventually eat her up but also because of her hate to Yinyings as well.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also understands that Yinyings beings that low degree cultivators from the Mortal Domain cannot fight on their own even though there is Justice Affairs present.


    Yes, the experts in the empire may be higher in number but with the restriction, it is still going to be a disadvantage. Add to the fact, that YinYings can just replenish their impure energy because of the smoke.


    "We need to take action soon, else a lot will die. They do not want anyone else to leave the borders as well!" Sung Zhi Ruo exined with urgency. "The cultivators will eventually run out of spiritual energy. I have left a handful of replenishing pill but that can be fully consumed anytime."


    Some officers from the Justice Affairs also provided pills, but who knows how long it will take. Once the barrier disappears, Yinyings can then freely do what they please.


    Ma Fei Hong looked at Gao Lan Mei, "What n do you have?" She asked eventually when the deacon was not able to hear any response from Gao Lan Mei.


    "I need to save myself first.." Gao Lan Mei suddenly asked with indifference, "Aside from my family, I really do not care if the rest dies."

 Chapter 334: Death is a normal

    Chapter 334: Death is a normal


    "What did you say?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked in disbelief. She never expected Gao Lan Mei to speak like that.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head, "Are you deaf? I said I do not care if all the rest dies, as long as I live." She said unconcernedly, as she runs her hand at Kai Kai''s head. "Anyway, death is a normal thing in life."


    Ma Fei Hong''s face turned ck after hearing what Gao Lan Mei said, her eyes ring deadly as she speaks. "Heh. Wei Jiayi would be surprised if he heard you. I never expected that his wife will be this despicable." The deacon stated with sarcasm and disappointment.


    As a deacon, it is her responsibility to save everyone. Yes, Gao Lan Mei does not have the same burden, however, stating that bluntly is still uneptable to her Ma Fei Hong''s books. She is very much disappointed at this time for dering the woman as a sister.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also did not like what Gao Lan Mei said, "Yes. Yinyings will eventually cause more deaths in the future, but does not mean we will give up fighting!" She eximed furiously.


    Due to Sung Zhi Ruo''s anger, in a sh, she appeared in front of Gao Lan Mei, her eyes red not only because of suppressed anger but also showing her race. Keeper.


    "Have you forgotten?! You told me earlier that even if you die trying, you will still do it!" Sung Zhi Ruo added with resentment.


    Sung Zhi Ruo grabbed the cor of Gao Lan Mei''s robe, her hands are shaking with anger, as she res at her closely.


    If not for Gao Lan Mei tightly gripping Kai Kai''s fur to stop it from moving, the hound has already attacked Sung Zhi Ruo.


    Mei Fei Hong did not stop Sung Zhi Ru and if the woman wants to attack and kill Gao Lan Mei, so be it. She will just need to kill Wei Jiayi if the dragon would like to justify Gao Lan Mei''s uneptable selfishness and inhumanity.


    The beings from Immortal Domain that is not involved in the Shizi Empire even extended help, so Gao Lan Mei does not have a right to just save herself!


    With heavy breathing, "You gave me hope that I should fight, regardless of the consequence! Did you just lie? Huh?!" Sung Zhi Ruo shouted sounding desperate as her heart clenched painfully.


    "Release me as I did not lie. Again, why should I die for the others? I am not a stupid hero." Gao Lan Mei stated mockingly as she epted the re from both women.


    "Well, I can help without sacrificing myself, do not worry." she immediately assured with a raised brow, since Gao Lan Mei already has a feeling that Sung Zhi Ruo is ready to kill her.


    Sung Zhi Ruo is dumbfounded with confusion, "What are you talking about?" She asked her hands are still tightly holding Gao Lan Mei''s cor.


    Gao Lan Mei then grinned, "Both of you passed, you can rx and free me now." She said to Sung Zhi Ruo thatplied, but still looking at her suspiciously.


    Realizing that Gao Lan Mei deliberately riled them up, "Passed?!" Ma Fei Hong shrieked in disbelief. "You have the guts to y now?! I almost allowed her to kill you!"


    "Almost allowed?" Gao Lan Mei stated down to Ma Fei Hong knowingly, "It looks like you want to kill me yourself."


    Raising both hands in surrender, "Yes. Yes. I want to remove trashes personally." Ma Fei Hong stated. "I was also thinking of hurting Wei Jiayi for begging me to protect you."


    "He begs?" Gao Lan Mei asked surprised before she smiled warmly. "Did he knee-" She is supposed to ask but was interrupted.


    Miss Hung is confused, "Wait! Stop! What is going on?" She asked with annoyance, as both women are talking casually like the empire is not on the crisis.

 Chapter 335: Trustworthy

    Chapter 335: Trustworthy


    "You! What do you mean pass? Both of us?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked with disapproval at first, then she eventually realized Gao Lan Mei did the right thing as it just not reasonable to trust anyone that you just recently met.


    "Hmp. Who would be stupid enough to show her cards to anyone who is not trustworthy?" Gao Lan Mei shrugs her shoulders.


    In all honesty, she is not yet satisfied with their reaction, but with the urgency of the situation, Gao Lan Mei does not have a choice but to work with the other two.


    For Ma Fei Hong, if Wei Jiayi trusts her, then Gao Lan Mei will do the same.


    Releasing a deep breathe, "Fine. Then what do you mean you can help?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked, urgently.


    "Just like what I said. Deacon Ma, I want to know everything you know about impurities." Gao Lan Mei asked. "I also want to know how you were able to use impure spiritual energy earlier using the arrow."


    Ma Fei Hong nodded, "You know that there are two kinds of impure energy. One from nature and the other one is what we call artificially made impurities, Jia. I am a cured product of that, which is also the reason why I can use impure spiritual energy to fight back." She exined softly.


    During her training with Justice Affairs, Ma Fei Hong already learned that it is best to fight Yinyings with impure spiritual energy. However, it is very dangerous to even try it with others. Producing a soldier like her took years of experiment and sacrifices.


    "Product? So this Jia are artificially made impurities? Is this from sorcery?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked curiously, from time to time looking at the barrier. "Just tell us how to destroy the Yinyings or the dark smoke, which I believe is a Jia smoke as well."


    "Yes, it is made from sorcery. It is also highly possible that the smoke is a for of Jia as well. It will not only help the Yinyings to replenish their strengths but if someone inhaled it, eventually it will spread on the being''s body that will cause Impure Madness, just like what happened to the concubine earlier." Ma Fei Hong exined.


    "The smoke will start spreading rapidly when dark thoughts and desire started to be entertained on the being, that is what sorcery do." Then Ma Fei Hong added, sadly.


    However, the Yinyings is the next stage after Impure Madness. They have rational thoughts but they still act without feelings. Even though Ma Fei Hong has been a deacon for years now, they still do not have any information on how the Yinyings was able to achieve this level.


    Ma Fei Hong is a soldier just like the rest of officers from the Justice Affairs. All of them are like her, with suppressed impurities.


    Her position though is different as she is one of the first experiments to withstand the impurities that was forcefully ced in her body. Ma Fei Hong almost lost her life, because of that, when she was revived back, her side effects are extreme.


    Ma Fei Hong also understands that they are on a great disadvantage to fight Yinyings. They do not have feelings of remorse or any feeling regarding death so they will only attack, not caring for anything else, but their greatest desire.


    What if, the Yinyings greatest desire is to destroy everything? Just imagine fighting for your life, while the enemy does not care even care about there own.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded curiously, "So as long as no one thought of anything sinful, impurities will just stay on the body of the being with no issue." She concluded as she turned a white enchanted paper into strips.


    "That is correct. It can also be surprised by special pills, converting it to an internal force that can be used for a battle." Ma Fei Hong replied.

 Chapter 336: Possibilities

    Chapter 336: Possibilities


    "Is there a possibility for the impurities stop entering the body?" Gao Lan Mei asked as she crouched to the ground.


    Ma Fei Hong shook her head, "If there is such thing, that would be wonderful and we do not need to worry about it in the first ce."


    Impurities get inside the being during cultivation, that the body filtered immediately.


    Except for those who are so impatient to increase their degrees, causing madness because a physique can just take a small number of impurities at a time.


    Jia is not something that they can just stop entering a beings system unless all the entries in the body are sealed, that also stops cultivation as well, or you are good as dead.


    Gao Lan Mei just nodded thoughtfully, her hand holding a ritual knife on, to carved marks on the ground.


    "Too bad. But we can never know if we won''t try," Gao Lan Mei, whispered to hersel, as she digests the knowledge Ma Fei Hong.


    ''So a being like Deacon Ma is someone who endured impurities but can still live normally. Interesting'' Gao Lan She is just wondering why it is not open for public. Is it because it is still in progress? Or the form of the pill is not yet perfect?


    Gao Lan Mei is convinced with the second possibility as Ma Fei Hong can only be called somewhat normal with the still dark eyes and the attitude that may go on rampage anytime.


    "What do you think Miss Sung?" Gao Lan Mei raised her head and looked at Sung Zhi Ruo questioningly. "Would you like to add something else?" Even though she knows Sung Zhi Ruo is from the same race, that does not mean she will just dere that to the woman.


    Sung Zhi Ruo is still a being from the Immortal Domain, which probably Deacon Ma is also from.


    Shaking her head, "I also know the same thing. Deacon Ma are we able to get help from outside?" Sung Zhi Ruo suddenly asked.


    "I have sent a message, and I hope they can get here soon." Ma Fei Hong stated. it is a good thing that the Hua mountain is not within the barrier, as it can be used for the others as means to get in the mortal domain.


    "The officers with me are now helping with the barrier. If in the event the barrier got destroyed." Ma Fei Hong added, hopeful that the help will arrive soon. For now, they need to take action and dy the Yinyings from causing further damage.


    "Good. So we just need to bid time, then. Give this to all experts in the Shizi Empire, especially those that are working on the barrier." Gao Lan Mei handed the strips of paper to Sung Zhi Ruo.


    "They can just ce it close to the wrist with the cultivation restriction talisman. You can cut them as well so they are enough for everyone. Burn all that is left." Gao Lan Mei continued to exin, after standing up.


    "Will this remove the restriction?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked as she looked at the strips of paper that


    She was able to eavesdrop with Gao Lan Mei and Ma Fei Hong earlier, regarding the removal of the cultivation restriction, even if is temporary.


    "You can say that. Most importantly, it will save their lives." Gao Lan Mei stated. Then she handed over a strip of paper to Ma Fei Hong. "You just need to do this, and we are going to work on the other things."


    "One more thing Miss Sung. After we left, remove any trace of this magical circle." Gao Lan Mei pointed at the marks that she just made earlier.


    After hearing that, Sung Zhi Ruo cupped her feast to show sincerity, "Rest assured, I will take care of that." Then she cut a part of the strip and ced it next to her cultivation restriction talisman.

 Chapter 337: Forgot to mention

    Chapter 337: Forgot to mention


    Initially, Sung Zhi Ruo did not feel anything different which made her frown. "Miss Gao, there seems to be a problem, I-Ah!" She eximed in pain when her wrist suddenly burns in so much pain. Her hand is now surrounded by a small magical circle.


    "Oh, forgot to mention that part." Gao Lan Mei brows wrinkled, "That won''t kill you though." She assured indifferently.


    Sung Zhi Ruo gritted her teeth, enduring the pain as she watched the strip of paper to slowly enter her body. "What is going on?" She asked through clenched teeth, fighting to not scream in pain.


    "Huh? You did request to remove the restriction right? Of course, that is not easy." Gao Lan Mei exined.


    The process of removing restriction using the paper that she gave to Sung Zhi Ruo ispletely differentpared to what she did to Gao Shen and Lou Ren earlier.


    The difference is that Gao Lan Mei made sure to ce another chant that the experts can useter if the barrier breaks that is.


    After a short while, the pain eventually stopped, and Sung Zhi Ruo felt much better, stronger even. Despite that, she still sent Gao Lan Mei a re, "Much appreciated if I am informed beforehand." She mumbled with annoyance.


    "Hmm. It still serves its purpose. Please give one to everyone from my family as well." Gao Lan Mei did not forget to mention that. "I will also allow you to take your revenge to my second uncle." It should be fun to watch Gao Shen squirm in pain.


    Sung Zhi Ruo smirked, "Good then, I will take care of that as well. What are you all waiting for?"


    Gao Lan Mei smiled tightly, "I will trust you then."


    Then she stepped away from the magical circle, before speaking with Ma Fei Hong, "Deacon Ma please hold the strip of paper before stepping in the magical circle first."


    "I can see that this is a magical transportation circle. You know this will not work. I do not want to be shot by another arrow." Ma Fei Hong refused and did not move from her spot.


    "Tsk. Deacon Ma, we do not have time to waste, I cannot maneuver the circle if left first. Do you understand that?" Gao Lan Mei exined, which of course makes sense.


    This also gives Ma Fei Hong no option to refute, so with heavy steps, she went inside the magical circle, preparing for the worse. "If I die because of you Gao Lan Mei, I will hunt you on my next lifetime."


    "Huh. Too bad." Gao Lan Mei just mockingly responded, then her eyes turned bright as she whispered her chants.


    The magical circle then started to spin, just by looking at it Ma Fei Hong is anxious. However, she still trusts Gao Lan Mei, so she did not move out of the circle.


    Ma Fei Hong felt both feets being wrapped. After looking down, she was able to confirm that both her feet are wrapped with vines!


    Aside from that the magical circle also have a dark void that Ma Fei Hong cannot determine, what''s under it!


    "What the?!" Ma Fei Hong eximed as she looked at Gao Lan Mei with confusion. "Gao Lan Mei! What is going on?!"


    Ma Fei Hong was not able to get a verbal response as the Gao Lan Mei is busy with her chant with narrowed eyes red eyes.


    "Deacon Ma, I do not think that you are supposed to fight the magical circle!" Sung Zhi Ruomented with fascination. Right, if they cannot leave through the sky, why not underground?


    "You should have at least told me beforehand!" Ma Fei Hong eximed, indignantly, as her feet slowly sink to the dark void.


    Gao Lan Mei just continued her chant as she rolls her eyes because of Ma Fei Hong''s reaction. ''Why tell? It still serves its purpose!''

 Chapter 338: Sucked by the dark void

    Chapter 338: Sucked by the dark void


    Seeing Gao Lan Mei''s facial expression as she continued to chant, Ma Fei Hong vowed to get eventer. She got scared for nothing!


    Still, where does Gao Lan Mei n to bring her? Though confused as Ma Fei Hong does not have any idea on what will happen next, it still does not remove the burning hope on her being.


    From the time, that Ma Fei Hong realized that the magical transportation circle in the pce would not work, she already felt useless as a part of Justice Affairs.


    Transportation circles are only meant for sky travel. How can you travel somewhere if there is no open path or space? Add to the fact that the next destination should also have the same matrix on the circle for coordinates.


    These are the reasons why casters do not entertain the idea of underground traveling because there is no open path. Unless you dig an avable space, which someone can just teleport into.


    Ma Fei Hong grinned brightly after realizing these things. Her expression is also mirrored by Sung Zhi Ruo, who seems to want to jump in and join her.


    It did not take long for Ma Fei Hong topletely swallowed by the dark void, then Gao Lan Mei immediately stepped in with Kai Kai.


    "Do not forget, remove all trace of this magic circle after the light vanished." Gao Lan Mei reminded seriously.


    Sung Zhi Ruo nodded intently, then she watched Gao Lan Mei and the hound sink into the dark void.


    Gao Lan Mei clings to Kai Kai''s neck, as they both slowly sink together into the ground. Though she is aware that the vines are just there to help with the underground travel, it still reminds her of her previous life, like how the chain feels on her feet.


    It is a good thing that Gao Lan Mei is with Kai Kai, so she just tightly embrace the hound is she is not feeling better.


    As soon as Gao Lan Mei waspletely sucked by the dark void, the light around the magical circle also disappeared. As promised, Sung Zhi Ruo erased any trace of the circle using her feet.


    Before living the ce, she also made sure that there will be no other presence around.


    ...


    In the Immortal Domain


    Wei Jiayi is seething with anger as he tried to contact Gao Lan Mei using his raven, and surprisingly it is not possible. Why? Because his raven is currently asleep!


    ''Why? What is going on?'' Wei Jiayi asked himself, he cannot stop but the worry and anxiousness. Then he remembered the incident earlier that his raven was attacked, which he just brushed off earlier.


    Everyone can feel the hostile aura around him, making them step away discretely. They also wish to get out of the room, especially Zhao Liwei retainers.


    Sadly, if the master is notining, they do not have the right to voice out their unhappiness.


    Zhao Liwei just ignored Wei Jiayi as he enjoyed his tea. He is actually in a good mood, to the point of humming under his breath.


    "Shut up." Wei Jiayi mumbled under his breath, as he red at Zhao Liwei with hostility.


    With a snort, "If you are unhappy about something, do not involve the others around you." Zhao Liweimented with disappointment. He always believes that love will destroy a man. Just looking at his friend dragon now that cannot even think straight as he misses his wife very badly.


    "Hmp. If you did not force or request my general for me to apany you, probably now, I am enjoying my wife''s warmth." Wei Jiayi replied with annoyance.


    Zhao Liwei suddenly looked peeved, "What are you talking about? I never requested for you. Anyone can amodate me." He responded feeling offended. Though he considers Wei Jiayi his friend, he does not need to force a specific sentinel to apany him!

 Chapter 339: Border Gate

    Chapter 339: Border Gate


    "What?! Are you telling the truth?!" Wei Jiayi stood up from his sit, with disbelief. "But I was told to leave immediately..."


    Zhao Liwei scowled before speaking, "Do I look like someone who will do that? You are not that important for me to request!" He sought with annoyance, though finds Wei Jiayi''s reaction weird.


    "Why? What is going on?" Zhao Liwei still added with confusion all over his normally stoic face.


    "Xi Ma! Full speed ahead to the border gates!" Wei Jiayi suddenly eximed. He also dived into his consciousness to contact Lou Ren or Lou Chen, through his pawns but his attempt is being blocked!


    Xi Ma immediatelyplied and went to the captain''s room to advise. He also feels worried about the current events.


    "sted dragons!" Wei Jiayi cursed loudly, before facing Zhao Liwei. "What is going on? A higher-upmanded me to immediately escort you. Strangely, a lot of beings from the Immortal Domain. Another weird thing is that I cannot contact anyone from the Mortal Domain!"


    Wei Jiayi can see a very bad premonition. But why? Is this because of the hunt for Keepers? If he can just use the transportation magic crystal in the Shizi Empire, it should be good.


    The emergency portal was used recently when they were looking for Gao Lan Mei, it will take a while before it can get activated again!


    Wei Jiayi is just thankful that he has asked Ma Fei Hong to protect Gao Lan Mei. At least he will be confident that she will be fine, but, what happened to his raven?


    ''Did she made the raven sleep because she is hiding something?'' Wei Jiayi though to himself, holding a slight ache in his heart. He feels that Gao Lan Mei does not trust her at all, by doing this.


    He only did it, because most of his retainers are male and the female ones are just not experiencing enough, basing on what happened when the Ming girl visited his courtyard.


    Then the atmosphere in the room turned colder, "What are you trying to say? That I was used?" Zhao Liwei asked, but every word is spoken carefully with authority as he looked at Wei Jiayi with indifference.


    "Probably. The only thing that I understand is that someone wants me to leave the Mortal Domain. Everything else after does not make sense." Wei Jiayi mumbled not wanting to deal with Zhao Liwei''s bad mood. He already has a lot to worry about.


    It did not take long before the Voltar arrived at the border gate of Immortal Domain and the Mortal Domain.


    The border gate is a space, each ends withrge hanging rock that is encrypted with runes and spells, forming a gigantic square shape.


    From afar the ce looks magnificent, but when close enough, you would feel the strong spiritual energy on it.


    Looking closely as well, one can easily notice that therge space in the middle seems like the very thin body of water, almost transparent, that is flowing nonstop, but not spilling out of shape.


    One cannot pass through it without cultivation restriction talisman unless you are a sentinel officer like Wei Jiayi or officers from Justice Affairs who just need to bring their jade amulet with them to pass the gates.


    This rule also applies to Zhao Liwei that never went to the Mortal Domain before as he never had the opportunity and he does not find visiting the ce appealing.


    He was having second thoughts initially regarding visiting the Mortal Domain because of these restrictions, not though he will dlyply if this will help him to confirm if he was really used to lure Wei Jiayi. A trap that his name was insultingly involved.


    After everyone from else is already wearing the restriction talisman, the Voltar immediately moved towards the center of the transparent gate.


    And to everyone, especially those who are familiar with the gate, the sight inside is not what they unexpected!

 Chapter 340: Further damage

    Chapter 340: Further damage


    Wei Jiayi is also surprised to what he saw inside the border gate that is supposed to be the only way they have right now so he can go back to the Mortal Domain.


    The originally vast doorway with an enormous magical horizon is still the same, but now the atmosphere inside it different from what he remembers. There is still a part of it though that remains the same, most are already different.


    Inside the border gate, the horizon should be like a serene sky, blue and bright, the ground should a vast greennds. However, the view now is different as it looks like a wastnd, where life cannot live from it.


    He never thought that there will be a day wherein the border gate will turn this way. What happened to the caretaker, who is supposed to be an expert that protects the ce?!


    "What is going on?" Wei Jiayi asked no one in particr. Though he has a bad feeling about what he is seeing, he did not stop the flying voltar. In fact, the urgency to move forward and leave the ce intensifies.


    However, before they can even move further, an invisible barrier halted the flying voltar to move further. When someone tried to touch the barrier, it will show slow thunder like small currents zapping anyone.


    One example is a retainer of Zhao Liwei who got hurt after trying to touch the barrier. This is strange though as the flying voltar is not damaged in any way after hitting the barrier.


    "A barrier is ced for a reason. How stupid could you be to test that out?" A female voice spoke mockingly from afar.


    As soon as it does, beings wearing a full face mask of gold, robes in ckyered with gold as well appeared in their midst. The gold mask only mean one thing, these beings are from Justice Affairs.


    ''Are they trying to stop us?'' Wei Jiayi asked himself, in all honesty, he wants to shout that out, but dealing with Justice Affairs is never simple.


    "Sentinel Wei we request for you to not proceed further for the meantime." A female voice stated, but they are not sure who among the beings wearing the gold mask who have spoken.


    "Who are you? Tell me, before exining yourselves!" He furiously responded. The more he thinks about the current situation, the more he wants to go back to the Mortal Domain so soon!


    "Ma Wang Shu. I handle the unit that is supposed to help Deacon Ma of the Shizi Empire. However, as you can see, the border gate isced with impurity magic and we are fixing the problem" The woman exined.


    Then the woman''s voice turned cheery, "Xi Ma, it''s been a while. Did you miss me?" Then the owner of the voice suddenly appeared next to Xi Ma, that made the man frown.


    Xi Ma discretely moved away from Ma Wang Shu as he never had a good impression with a woman that acts like Deacon Ma. Well, it is probably just the side effect of their constitution after leaving with impurities. Still, it is ufortable to be next to Justice Affairs officers.


    Seems like that is also the case for everyone after silently creating distance, away from the new arrivals.


    "Help Deacon Ma? What is exactly going on?" He asked with worry. Aside from wanting to know what is going on, Wei Jiayi also wants to know why the assistance needs toe from Justice Affairs from the Immortal Domain.


    What is the use of those on the other cities or empires in the Mortal Domain?


    "The Shizi Empire is currently being attacked by the Yinyings. Right now, it is still under control. However, the officers though on the Mortal Domain are not enough toplete eradicate the enemies before they cause further damage." Ma Wang Shu exined indifferently before she spoke again.

 Chapter 341: Think rationally

    Chapter 341: Think rationally


    Then Ma Wang Shu added, "As you can see, they have also had damaged the border gate. How? Don''t ask me. I do not have the answer. Probably they kidnapped the gate caretaker?"


    "Nevermind that. If we arete the destruction will be greater. It may even cause for the domains to inessible for a while. Unless you are a god that can do anything." Ma Wang Shu continued to rant, her hand waving like what she is discussing is not a big deal.


    ''The border gate caretaker was kidnapped? Is that even possible?'' One of them thought with disbelief. The caretaker is supposed to be a master among masters!


    Ma Wang Shu then added, "We cannot have to y around while we try to fix the border gate since the caretaker is clearly not around. So just stay put and don''t throw a tantrum. It will disturb us." Ma Wang Shu bothered before they left the flying voltar.


    "Wait?! How long is this going to take?!" Wei Jiayi called out, "Oy! I am as-" He supposes to force out the answer from Justice Affairs,pletely ignoring what Ma Wang Shu had said, but was halted by Zhao Liwei.


    "Shut up. You are not helping anyone." Zhao Liwei chastised. "Think rationally. Are you acting like this just because of your wife? Wei Jiayi is so unlike you! You are like a child now, that is throwing tantrums. Exactly, what they said. " He added with disdain.


    Wei Jiayi clenched his teeth before he sends a hook punch at Zhao Liwei face, which the man just avoided. "So what if I am acting like this? I will even burn everyone if she wants to!"


    "Why am I even exining this to you?! To you who have hundreds of wives to his disposal, losing someone is not a big deal!" Wei Jiayi seethed under his breath.


    Zhao Liwei growled low threateningly, "You do not have the right to talk to me that way!" His eyes sh bright blue, as he looked at Wei Jiayi with murderous intent.


    "What?! Do not pretend you understand what I mean!" Wei Jiayi continued to mock Zhao Liwei using the situation to vent out his frustration. Aside from that, he really felt offended, as he is sure that Zhao Liwei will never know what he feels regarding this situation.


    "You! I will kill you!" Zhao Liwei suddenly eximed, his beast side, they cannot ept that his authority is being challenged. Wei Jiayi is also iming something that the beast cannot ept. Thus Zhao Liwei attacked Wei Jiayi demanding blood. The two of them flew outside the flying voltar and fought inside the border gatepletely ignoring the current surroundings.


    Wei Jiayi also allowed his beast side to vent its frustration, so he did not hold back. With the current situation with their masters, irrational behavior they just hope that no one will die.


    They also know that the fight is a sure loss for Zhao Liwei as he is already wearing a restriction cultivation talisman. So there is no way for him to even be a match to Wei Jiayi with the dragon''s full strength.


    "Heh. You good now? The loser cannotin." Wei Jiayi uttered eventually after spitting a mouthful of blood, feeling a little better. Still, his heart cannot stay calm.


    Zhao Liwe may not be able to use his full strength but his closebat capabilities are still top notch. He then red at Wei Jiayi from the ground. He then sat up from the ground with gloom on his face. Almost like he is in pain, more than on the physical aspect.


    "You are still wrong." Zhao Liwe mumbled as he wipes the blood on his lip. "Losing someone is always a big deal. Believe me, I know, and that is my greatest regret not being able to take advantage of that time before I end up losing... " He spoke softly, not even looking at Wei Jiayi.

 Chapter 342: Held accountable

    Chapter 342: Held ountable


    Zhao Liwei then proceeded, "However bitching about it will not help at all and you know that. That is the reason why I told you that this is so unlike you." He spoke with disappointment and annoyance as he looked up to Wei Jiayi, as instead of finding a solution, the dragon decided to be difficult of all times.


    "Then what do you want me to do? I do not even have a way to contact her. She deliberately tried to hide this from me." Wei Jiayi mumbled, feeling helpless as the raven can only follow his and Gao Lan Mei''smand as he made it that way.


    That also means she intentionally made the raven asleep. That also means something is wrong already at that time, but she never tried to contact at least to mention it.


    Why? Wei Jiayi is not sure but he will find out soon. He just hopes that she did not run away again. All he can do now is to trust Gao Lan Mei as he believes his wife is not a pushover. As long as she alright, that all that matters.


    "What to do? That is easy Sentinel Wei, we, of course, prepare for a war with Yinyings." Ma Wang Shu uttered suddenly after appearing out of nowhere.


    "You! How long is this going to take?" Wei Jiayi immediately asked the masked woman, that suddenly barge in the conversation. "Can we leave now?"


    The woman just tilted her head to the side and did not immediately answered. Ma Wang Shu eventually gestured to the wastnd of horizon inside the border gate. "With this, do you think we can just leave?"


    After a while, "Hmmm Sentinel Wei, you seem different from what I remember. Are you sure I am looking at Wei Jiayi, a captain of Sentinels?" She asked with a slight mock as she taps the nose of her mask. "So... Unlikely..."


    Wei Jiayi clenched his teeth to hold back his annoyance. Probably he had been acting not himselftely, but he does not care! "Just answer my question!" He reacted furiously.


    "Hehe. So suspicious. Oh well, if you badly want to pass through, we can temporarily make a way for one to two beings. The passage though is unstable and the inside may cause a lot of damage to the beings that will try it. It is an option if you cannot wait." Ma Wang Shu offered after shrugging her shoulders like it is nothing to consider.


    "I will take that. I will go alone. Start now." Wei Jiayi immediately responded, prepared to leave. "What are you still waiting for?" he asked suddenly when Ma Wang Shu is not doing any action.


    Ma Wang Shu chuckled, "Are you sure being alone is the best option for you? As I mentioned earlier, the passage is unstable. I will not be held ountable to whatever happens to you inside." The woman stated again amusedly.


    One of the perks of being part of Justice Affairs is that they can fight sorcery with sorcery. They made an oath that whatever dark magic they have learned will never be used to harm other beings aside from others that use sorcery to harm others.


    Isn''t it great to be able to use both light and dark magic? Yin and yang to it are finest. It should be great, but that is not always the case, especially if the user won''t be able to sustain it.


    Regarding the barrier, since it is made of ck magic, Ma Wang Shu and the rest from the Justice Affairs can only use the same type of magic to create a temporary loophole to make someone pass through it. It is particrly dangerous for Wei Jiayi as he does not have cultivated impurities inside his body.


    "This is my decision, and you should not be held ountable." Wei Jiayi confirmed firmly. "I want to leave immediately!"

 Chapter 343: Dont get lost!

    Chapter 343: Don''t get lost!


    Before Ma Wang Shu and Wei Jiayi can leave, "Wait! I will go with him!" Zhao Liwei interrupted.


    Wei Jiayi and he may consider their acquaintances as a very unique thing, to the point that they cannot even be considered a friend, he still feels that dragon cannot leave on his own with the way that he is thinking right now.


    Ma Wang Shu replied, "Well, that will work. Sentinel Wei is not himself, I even thought that he is a wraith. I will allow you to not have your cultivation restriction talisman since the caretaker is not here anyway. He is the only one that bothers with that."


    Then the woman paused for a moment, thinking, "You may be punished thoughter. Oh, wait, aren''t we supposed to punish the caretaker for abandoning his post instead?" She continued to rant, unsure who is she speaking to.


    "Ah! Nevermind, I will just send you guys over. Be sure to not break too many bones!" Ma Wang Shu reminded beforeughing loudly.


    Zhao Liwei looked at Ma Wang Shu suspiciously. ''Why do I feel that I will regret this?'' He asked himself, not knowing that it is going to be the case after he passed through the passage made of dark magic.


    When the retainer from both sides heard about their master''s n, they immediately persuaded the two change their mind, but failed still, despite their exaggerated protest.


    "Shut it!" Zhao Liwei shouted in annoyance, which everyoneplied. If the always rational man will agree to Wei Jiayi''s impulsive and dangerous decision, who are they toin.


    Yes, Zhao Liwei has his moments of being pissed off and start a fight to Wei Jiayi with petty things, but everyone trusts that the man is still an experienced ruler, that weights pros and cons. That''s what they thought and they hope they are not wrong.


    Ma Wang Shu prepared for the ritual passage for Wei Jiayi and Zhao Liwei and the endpoint should be the Justice Affairs in Shizi Empire. "Good luck to both of you! Don''t get lost!" She shouted finally before the two traveled to the void space that is opened by her.


    ...


    In the Shizi Empire


    Ma Fei Hong is currently standing on a transparent ground surface on the void space after she was swallowed by the magical circle that Gao Lan Mei made. She is waiting patiently for the woman to arrive.


    The deacon felt like standing to nothing and whenever she looks down, which she already stopped doing, Ma Fei Hong felt like falling to endless pit as she cannot see any ending, or bottom on the void.


    It did not take long for her to see female and hound legs to slowly appear up on the void space. Kai Kai was able to show itself first then Gao Lan Mei.


    "Hi, Deacon Ma. d you did not roam around." Gao Lan Mei waved her hand as a greeting.


    Ma Fei Hong crossed her arms over her chest as she snorted. "How can I roam around to an unknown ce? At least I know that, without you reminding me." She exined. "And please next time, tell me the n first. Those unnecessary panic is giving me a headache."


    She is known as entric, unsociable and hard to deal with. However, after meeting Gao Lan Me and interacting with her for a just a short time, Ma Fei Hong already realized that the woman does not care most of the time if her action will affect the other.


    Does Ma Fei Hong hate her for being like this? Not at all! Definitely, a girl next to her heart, if she is not affected by it.


    "Where is the fun in that?" Gao Lan Mei asked, who started removing her robes in front of Ma Fei Hong.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Ma Fei Hong dark eyes bulged after realizing that Gao Lan Mei is taking off her clothes of all times!

 Chapter 344: Deacon Ma is being outrageous

    Chapter 344: Deacon Ma is being outrageous


    Gao Lan Mei frowned, "It''s obvious right? I am undressing. What''s with you?" She said while preparing to remove her inner robe. After this one, the dudou and pants will be the only clothes left.


    "I know! Why are you doing that now of all times?!" Ma Fei Hong asked in confusion. It is not that it is a big deal since she is a woman herself.


    However, what''s with Gao Lan Mei doing that at the time that they need to form a n to save the citizens and to kill the enemy?


    "Hmm. Just give me a moment. Kai Kai, cover for me. Deacon Ma is being outrageous." Gao Lan Mei advised unhappily.


    Kai Kai moved in front of Gao Lan Mei to hide it''s Mistress action. Then Gao Lan Mei turned around to continue what she is doing.


    "Me? Outrageous? Fine! I am not the one who is wasting time anyway!" Ma Fei Hong eximed in annoyance, giving up to understand Gao Lan Mei. Probably her robes are just dirty? "Just do it faster!"


    "Yes, yes..." Gao Lan Mei mumbled as she continued to whatever she is doing behind Kai Kai.


    Ma Fei Hong sat on the invisible surface of the void space, as she waited for Gao Lan Mei to finish.


    She is morefortable to look around the void space since she is not alone inside it. The ce looks like a gxy withouts.


    The regr sparks that sometimes appears inside the space can be considered a star or aet, like the other beings from different universe call the bright hot orb that is hanging on the sky or those small things in the dark skies that they make a wish on.


    Ma Fei Hong cannot determine where the end is or the beginning of the space. That is exactly the reason why she did not walk around the space as she wants to wait for Gao Lan Mei. What if she got lost, just like what Gao Lan Mei''s silent meaning behind her statement earlier.


    The ce is so silent earlier. Ma Fei Hong can even hear her own breathing. Now, whenever she speaks, it echoes on the space. "What is taking you so long?" Ma Fei Hong asked as she walked closer to the hound to peak at Gao Lan Mei.


    Ma Fei Hong eventually just left Gao Lan Mei be when she did not notice anything weird from what she is doing behind the hound. Just changing clothes, that''s it.


    "Are you nning to bring everyone here?" She eventually asked another since Gao Lan Mei did not respond.


    "Of course not." Gao Lan Mei refused the idea. This may look safe, but since space is vast and wide that does not have any endpoint, there is a high chance that a being can get lost and Gao Lan Mei does not want to be ountable on that.


    Gao Lan Mei also does not want anyone else to know about the ce. This is something she created from her previous life. It is just sad that despite knowing how the void space works, the chain on her angle that time will still not allow her to pass through it.


    She was even repelled by this space before, during the time as her confinement deflects her attempt to leave.


    Gao Lan Mei was able to use the space through multiple times to help the others that are trapped with her. Sadly after they left the ce, she was not able to get any news from them. Like those beings do not exist anywhere, even on the other universe.


    Remembering that times, Gao Lan Mei vowed to find those beings. She wants to at least know if she made a mistake with the void space, that may have caused their demise.


    That will only happen after all are good in Shizi Empire. "Done."

 Chapter 345: Promise Me

    Chapter 345: Promise Me


    "All done." Gao Lan Mei repeated again after going back to the present. She then stepped towards Ma Fei Hong from behind Kai Kai.


    "Finall-" Ma Fei Hong cut her sentence and looked at her with confusion. "Gao Lan Mei?" The Deacon stood in front of Gao Lan Mei as she scrutinizes the being in front of her.


    Ma Fei Hong is now looking a young man wearing all white robes, hair tied up neatly.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, "Yes it''s me. I prefer it this way if you want me to help you all out." She stated with indifference using a male voice.


    Since ufortable with the intent gazeing from Ma Fei Hong, Gao Lan Mei stepped away from her. Frowning, "It is not that bad, right?" She asked awkwardly.


    Ma Fei Hong continued to stare at Gao Lan Mei, male version intently. She cannot find any trace of Gao Lan Mei''s appearance as the face also changed into an ordinary man. There is even a lump on ''his'' neck to deceive that she is really looking at a male.


    Even the smell is different as Gao Lan Mei smells like roses and sugar, but this man smells like ash, just like Wei Jiayi.


    Add to that, the man''s eyes are red, bright enough to confirm the race that "he" came from. "Hmm, this is impressive. You really choose your husbands to smell huh?" Ma Fei Hongmented with a smirk, teasingly.


    "Please do not mention his smell, like you are so close to him to even do so." Gao Lan Mei stated with a narrowed eyes.


    Ma Fei Hong chuckled, "Jealousy looks good on you Madam Wei. Haha!" She continued to tease. "Are you going to awaken his raven now? He might too worried you know."


    Then she added, "Is it wise to keep your eyes red at this time?" Ma Fei Hong is certainly aware of the purpose of the Immortal Domain for visiting the empire. It is probably their bad luck for being involved with Yinyings at this time.


    Gao Lan Mei shook her head, before responding. "When everything is alright, then I will contact him."


    "Regarding my eyes, I need them to that way so I can use all I got." Gao Lan Mei added softly. Based on the recent conversation that she has with the other Keepers, they can use their full strength when their eyes are bright red.


    "Now, before we start I just want to make sure a couple of things..." Gao Lan Mei continued with seriousness.


    "Sure. Go ahead. My hands are already looking for action, so hurry." Ma Fei Hong replied.


    "I know how to use sorcery, and wait, let me exin first." Gao Lan Mei stopped Ma Fei Hong who is supposed to speak up. Probably to question her or just to rant on how dangerous it is. The deacon nodded then made a small gesture with her hand to allow her to continue.


    "Please do not ask me where I learned it. I have an oath to never reveal my master''s identity. I know as well that I am not supposed to use it for anything evil, so allow me to help you." Gao Lan Mei continued.


    "I just want you to promise me that if I am consumed by the impurities, and I am already hurting a lot of beings, causing destruction, promise me that you will kill me." She looked at Ma Fei Hong intently. "Promise me. If you do, I will vow that I will do all I can to help save everyone."


    Gao Lan Mei stated this request because for some reason, aside from wanting to save her family and Wei Jiayi''s family, she feels responsible for everything, despite not knowing why.


    Ma Fei Hong is unable to respond to Gao Lan Mei sooner, as she continued to stare at Gao Lan Mei who is expecting her response.

 Chapter 346: Join Justice Affairs

    Chapter 346: Join Justice Affairs


    Ma Fei Hong is not really sure how to answer her. She did promise to Wei Jiayi to protect Gao Lan Mei as long as it is not going to interfere with her job as a Justice Affairs deacon.


    Now, Gao Lan Mei is asking her to promise to kill her if she became uncontroble. The only time that will happen is when impurities inside the body became more than the being can handle. Is the situation too much for her to handle?


    Ma Fei Hong reached for Gao Lan Mei''s hand and tightly held it together. "Mei''er, can I call you that?" She asked with a smile.


    Then continued when she got a nod to confirm, "You do not need to shoulder this burden. The burden to save everyone. Since I already treated you as a sister, I can only promise that I will stop you whatever the cost, when you turned like Yinyings. Of course, I am also here to make sure that you will not end up that way."


    "If you know how to use dark magic, then so be it. In the event that you are questioned I will take responsibility and tell them that you are my apprentice." She offered carefully ignoring the consequence of her current state.


    Ma Fei Hong already realized that Gao Lan Mei ns to use dark magic as well to fight which is also logical. That the reason as well why she changed her appearance to a male.


    "Since I am ountable to you using dark magic, then I am also responsible to stop you if you are already out of the line." Ma Fei Hong continued. "Just remember that you are not alone, and I am here, willing to help you."


    "I see." Gao Lan Mei nodded her head, then her head bowed low as she looks at her feet.


    She then realized that she has been doing this a lot recently. She normally does so when she unsure on how to respond and felt awkward to talk further.


    Yes, she just remembered that there are others that are willing to stay with her to not make her feel alone aside from Feng Ji. There is Wei Jiayi as well as the others. Gao Family as well that will always help and support her. With that, Gao Lan Mei is more determined to save everyone.


    "You know that can be our secret as Wei Jiayi cannot also help you on that." Ma Fei Hong smirked. Since Wei Jiayi does not know how to use dark magic, there is no way for the dragon to be useful regarding these matters.


    "Well, can always join Justice Affairs if you want to. Scratch that, just join us now. The mask isfortable." Ma Fei Hong encouraged.


    Gao Lan Mei chuckled at that notion. "I would like that, but I do not want to be confined to just one ce. However, I need the experiments."


    "Great that you are interested! Do not worry, I can arrange on that for you!" Ma Fei Hong advised. "Let us make it official after killing all Yinyings on site. Well with that, they are actually now our responsibility. Do not worry, help is on its way. We may be on a disadvantage on a lot of reasons but that does not mean we are still going to give up without a fight." She continued removing the chance for Gao Lan Mei to rebut.


    They are in a disadvantage as they are unprepared. It still does not mean that they are bound to lose. "You know, we need to first to take care of the citizens. They need to stay somewhere safe, where the smoke cannot reach them when the barrier copsed." Ma Fei Hong exined.


    "Are you saying that the underground shelters are not enough? Is that the reason why you want everyone to leave the empire instead?" Gao Lan Mei asked.

 Chapter 347: Underground safety chambers

    Chapter 347: Underground safety chambers


    "That is correct. The underground safety shelters or more like chambers are not going to really protect everyone with the smoke like what we have outside." Ma Fei Hong before requested the higher-ups to strengthen the defense of the Shizi Empire, but she was refused.


    "I was refused when I requested to have a special defense to protect everyone from impurities like this. Probably a premonition, but as you see it was not done." Ma Fei Hong started to exin.


    She added sounding tired, "One, the higher-ups believe that Yinyings will not get interested to beings from the Mortal Domain. To be blunt, Yinyings finds everyone here, in this domain to be useless."


    "Second, the resources to do such a defense will cost a lot. So they probably thought that it is not worth it." She continued with disdain. "Finally, if they allowed my request, the rest on the Mortal Domain will also request the same thing and they cannot have that."


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, "They are just probably trying to keep their resources on many important circumstances. Probably when almost all are dead?" Shemented with mock.


    "Nevermind that. Tell me how that safety ce looks like." Gao Lan Mei requested.


    Ma Fei Hong lifted a brow, "I just told you that the chambers are useless right? Why are you asking for it anyway?"


    "Tsk. Deacon Ma, we do not have much time. You might as well, just tell me what it looks like right? Probably I can do something. Don''t know but something like making the ce a real area of safety from impurities, maybe?" Gao Lan Mei advised with a mock.


    "Fine. It justrge stone chambers under the royal pce. There is a path there towards Mount Hua." Ma Fei Hong exined.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded then, closed her eyes, as her hands lifted up, her palms bright with magical circles, touching different spaces like trying to find something.


    "Stone chambers... Stone chambers..." Gao Lan Mei continued to mumble, then eventually her eyes opened. "Come here, Deacon Ma. Check if this is the one that you are talking about."


    Ma Fei Hong stood next to Gao Lan Mei to look at the magical circle in front of the woman, trying to see what she is talking about.


    "Where?" Ma Fei Hong asked with a frown. Then she did not expect at that time, that Gao Lan Mei will grab her neck and shove her head inside the magical circle. "Gao Lan Mei! You can just tell me if you want me to check it this way!" She eximed after her head passed through the magic circle and appeared on the stone ground.


    Her voice sounds hollow but bouncing creating an echo inside the currently dark chambers.


    To get even, Ma Fei Hong then raised her feet from the other part of the magic circle to send a kick to Gao Lan Mei, guessing the woman''s position blindly.


    Ma Fei Hong released a deep breath when she was not able to kick anything, She then looked around dark chambers and confirmed that this the correct ce.


    "This is the right chambers. Directly under the pce." After saying that, Ma Fei Hong felt her legs being pushed up so she can get out of the magic circle and bepletely inside the chambers.


    "I can manage!" Ma Fei Hong shouted after, she is was able to use her hands, then to lift the rest of her body. It seems the magic circle can only appear on the ground.


    Ma Fei Hong made the chambers bright by lighting up thenterns inside it. She then checked the magical circle that is still on the ground and see that the half of the hound''s body is already out of it, then Gao Lan Mei even followed.


    "How do you n to create the defense for the safety chambers? Did Wei Jiayi thought you about it?" Ma Fei Hong asked curiously.

 Chapter 348: Hidden technique?

    Chapter 348: Hidden technique?


    "Hmm, that is hard to exin" Gao Lan Mei is not really sure how to exin to Ma Fei Hong on what she ns to do. "Just trust me on this one."


    "I see. Probably a hidden technique? That''s is fine, Justice Affairs have a lot of those." Ma Fei Hongmented, but still watching Gao Lan Mei intently, making sure to not miss anything.


    "Are you able to contact Miss Sung from here?" Gao Lan Mei asked eventually. Ma Fei Hong watched the young ''man'' pile up woods in the middle of the chamber that they are currently at.


    Ma Fei Hong nodded, "Yes. Would you like to speak to her?


    After Kai Kai was able to get out from it, then it is Gao Lan Mei turn on her male outfit. "This is a good ce, now lets now start working." Gao Lan Mei stated with a male voice.


    "Great! What''s my task?" Ma Fei Hong asked as she closed in at Gao Lan Mei.


    Shrugging her shoulders, "You can make paper cranes?" Gao Lan Mei asked.


    Ma Fei Hong shook her head, "I can burn and eat papers. Not make them to something else." She stated unamused with her own statement.


    "Hmmm. Well, you can try to contact Miss Sung and ask her if she already gave the papers to every cultivator that can be useful." Gao Lan Mei advised.


    Ma Fei Hong then proceeds to contact Miss Sung, as she watched Gao Lan Mei organizing a woods, piling them up to create arge fire.


    Gao Lan Mei then, crossed her legs on a lotus position as she mumbled incoherent words, that Ma Fei Hong does not understand.


    "She already gave your papers to the beings maintaining the border. She is now on her way to the pce." Ma Fei Hong advised Gao Lan Mei softly to not startle her and be disturbed to whatever she is chanting.


    "Hmmm, I hope she can give one to every cultivator." Gao Lan Mei prefers if she can use everyone in the empire.


    The chants she ced on the strips of paper she had given to Sung Zhi Ruo are not only for lifting restrictions for some time. She made sure to add more to it that will be useful for them as well so they can live longer during this time.


    "Mm." Ma Fei Hong just affirmed silently then contacted Lou Ren and at that time just realized that the man is in a very bad situation.


    "Thank the heavens and beyond! Deacon Ma, you finally responded!" Lou Ren shouted with glee, but his worry is stillced on his voice.


    "Are you able to save anyone from the shot?" Ma Fei Hong asked hopeful, though doubted the possibility of anyone being alive after that.


    Lou Ren on the other is guilty as it is their responsibility to send everyone to safety, but that did not happen and they end up getting hundreds of beings killed.


    "I... I..." He tried to answer, but the lump on his throat is making him unable to do so efficiently.


    "This is not your fault. You did what you are told. If all exnation fails, then just tell everyone that it was my instruction." Ma Fei Hong is willing to ept the me.


    In fact, it is the truth as she is really the one hemanded for everyone to leave the empire, instead of using the Shizi safety underground chambers.


    "But, Deacon Ma, what are we going to do? How can we save everyone?" Lou Ren continued to ask. The man already sounds like someone who already lost hope.


    "We are working on it. I was able to get a caster that can ce enchantments to the underground safety chambers. After that, you can have everyone hide here." Ma Fei Hong exined as she watched the far in front of Gao Lan Mei changing into different colors.

 Chapter 349: Cleansing fire

    Chapter 349: Cleansing fire


    "That is wonderful news!" Lou Ren eximed with relief. For him as long as the citizens are safe, they do not have anything else to worry about.


    Lou Ren finally has some peace of mind. The situation after the death of much earlier created chaos, giving fear to everyone.


    Even Lou Ren himself felt hopeless as he is aware of the great difference in preparation in the Immortal Domain for impuritiespared to the Mortal Domain.


    Ma Fei told further, "Miss Sung will also be arriving soon, make sure to follow her instruction. After the citizens are safe, we do not know how long we can further keep the barrier. If it crumbles, then we need to fight."


    "So be prepare yourselves. Make sure everyone is ready." Ma Fei Hong concluded before ending her conversation to Lou Ren.


    "Deacon Ma, can you do me a favor?" Gao Lan Mei eventually asked, but she did not turn her face to look at the deacon.


    All her concentration is on the fire, now on a bright blue color zing high that almost reached to the ceiling of the chamber.


    She has the urge to cover her eyes but endured as Gao Lan Mei is even looking straight to the bright fire. She stepped closer to it and found out that it is not hot at all.


    The smokeing out from it as well does not hurt her eyes so she was able to see it slowly spread the whole ce, even on the other chambers.


    "This is?" Ma Fei Hong asked in bewilderment.


    "A cleansing fire..." Gao Lan Mei mumbled softly. "Can you ce your hand through it?"


    Beads of sweat forms on her forehead that eventually run down on her face showing her difficulty on keeping her focus on the spiritual energy that she is using at that moment.


    The spiritual energy to summon this fire is too much for her but it is worth the gamble, just like what she did from her previous life. So far, she has not lost yet and that is the reason why she wants to give this a try.


    Seeing Gao Lan Mei difficulty, Ma Fei Hong wants to share her own spiritual energy to help Gao Lan Mei, but that is not her task as she walks toward the bright blue fire.


    Ma Fei Hong recognized the importance of her task despite confusion written all over her face.


    The closer she is to the bright blue fire, dark smoke is getting out of her skin that is being absorbed by the fire.


    Ma Fei Hong is fascinated with what she is seeing, thus she lifted her hand to reach through the blue fire.


    When her hand is already through it, Ma Fei Hong is prepared for the pain as she watches her hand be burned, but that did not happen.


    In fact, she feels warmth all over, like all her worries are washed away. Ma Fei Hong at that moment feeling serene, for an unknown reason. The feelings are so good and she loves it!


    "What is this?" She asked with a bright smile on her face. "Is this suppose to not be painful?" Ma Fei Hong questioned further as she looked at Gao Lan Mei that is still on a lotus position.


    "Ah!" She shouted, feeling the sudden pain on her hand.


    Ma Fei Hong immediately, removed her hand that is in the fire, expecting for burned marks but she found none. "What is going on?" She asked with a frown.


    "Whoosh!" The gust of wind after the fire disappeared. Ma Fei Hong is not even able to get the answer before fire vanished and it only left a pile of burnt wood that is clearly condensed with spiritual energy.


    "It is a cleansing fire. Just life purification, sadly we cannot use it to remove the impurities in everyone. We can use that though." Gao Lan Mei exined with a hint of disappointment pointing at the burnt wood.

 Chapter 350: It is addicting

    Chapter 350: It is addicting


    ''Cleansing fire? Where have I heard that before?'' Ma Fei Hong asked herself.


    Gao Lan Mei is sessful in summoning the cleansing fire but still dismayed that she was not able to even touch it before it disappeared.


    She can only use what she had learned from her previous life. Yes, cultivation is something that she is aware of as well, but she does not have enough time right now to focus on that.


    Since that is the case, Gao Lan Mei will exert all knowledge from her previous life regarding runes, rituals, and spells to save everyone. These are things that she is good at as well.


    "Where did it go?" Ma Fei Hong questioned, with dismay. "Can you make that again?" She eagerly added as she wants to feel good again!


    Gao Lan Mei stared at Ma Fei Hong, unamused. "Its already gone. I can''t summon it again." ''For a while that is.'' Her inner thoughts.


    She needs the impurities from the deacon''s body so the spell will bepleted. That is the main reason why Ma Fei Hong needs to touch the mes as the deacon is the closest source of impurities from sorcery.


    If there is such magic where everyone can be cleansed and protected from impurities, isn''t that wonderful?


    Sadly, despite the fire being called cleansing, it just more like a ritual fire to request blessings like a prayer.


    Blessings of what? Do they even listen? For Gao Lan Mei it does not matter. She needs the fire for something else.


    Based on the books that she had read before, the fire came from the purest part of a holy valley located at the world after the heavens.


    It is written that if something or someone was touched by the fire, it will bring great blessings and protections.


    So what will the effect of the fire to Ma Fei Hong? Gao Lan Mei does not have any idea. She will just have to watch the deacon in the future to find out.


    "This is all that we need." Gao Lan Mei grabbed a burnt wood from the pile and started crushing it to smaller pieces before she hid them on her storage ring.


    "Why? If it can absorb my impurities can it also do so with the others? If yes let''s do this as well outside so it can absorb the dark smoke!" Ma Fei Hong eximed with delight.


    "If it is just that easy, I already did it." Gao Lan Mei responded helplessly. Just creating a fire that big already depleted her spiritual energy and she does not have enough strength to keep it on the Mortal Domain.


    "But... Is there a possibility?" Ma Fei Hong questioned hopefully. The feeling that she had earlier, just standing close to the fire is so wonderful, that Ma Fei Hong badly wants to experience it again. Is that the feeling of being cleansed?


    Gao Lan Mei just shook her head and did not answer anymore. Instead, with both hands, she started to create symbols and characters on the entrance of the chamber with the burnt woods from earlier.


    How can she not understand why Ma Fei Hong is acting this way? Gao Lan Mei also experiences what the deacon had and she is aware that it is addicting.


    This is already the case with Ma Fei Hong for just being near the cleansing fire for a very short period of time despite not knowing anything about it. What more if the deacon learned some of its benefits?


    "Deacon Ma, let us talk about this at a better time. I need to finish cing spells on all entrances. That is supposed to be our priority." Gao Lan Mei advised intently, as she continued to write fast with both hands.


    Ma Fei Hong nodded, "You are right. This is still a wonderful discovery, I want to know more about this cleansing fire."

 Chapter 351: Breathing corpse

    Chapter 351: Breathing corpse


    Hey, do not change your mind about joining Justice Affairs. If you do, I will ask Wei Jiayi to tie you up." She threatened.


    Gao Lan Mei averted her gaze away from Ma Fei Hong. "That sounds dirty." Whispering under her breath silently as she felt her face burned from embarrassment.


    "Hehe. Stop ying around! Start working!" Ma Fei Hong eximed suddenly.


    Shaking her head, Gao Lan Mei continued, "Deacon Ma, tell everyone that there is a payment for them to enter the safety chambers."


    "Huh? Payment?" Ma Fei Hong asked dumbfounded. "What kind of payment?" She as guardedly.


    "Anything valuable. They can pay using their soul too." Gao Lan Mei answered nonchntly.


    She continued to crouch down at the entrance of the chamber they are in, her back facing Ma Fei Hong, thus the deacon is not able to see the expression on her face.


    "Eh? Hahaha!" Ma Fei Hong burst outughing out loud finding what Gao Lan Mei stated to be funny. "That is a very funny joke."


    "Mmm." Gao Lan Mei did exin herself further. In honesty, she is not joking.


    ...


    Mount Hua, Justice Affairs Station, Underground Prison


    Li Huan can smell the sickening stench of the ce, abination of urine, manure, blood as well as the smell of rotting flesh that she almost gagged.


    She can also hear the hear the anguish sounds of begging to no one in particr. Wails of hopelessness, that also reflects what she is feeling at that moment.


    Li Haun wants to die, but she is restrained to even do so. Her mouth is opened wide by a tool, keeping her teeth from biting off her tongue so she can die from too much blood loss.


    The prison is dark on most part as there are no windows preventing sunlight to even go in. The only light that gives the prisoners are thenterns that are hanging in the middle each cell.


    Li Huan just wishes that there is nontern inside her own cell. If she needs to rot in darkness much better. With the mirror across her prison cell,


    She can clearly see how both her hands are raised on top of her head, chained to the wall. That also goes for her feet.


    The red robes that she was wearing look like a tattered rug, holes, and cuts everywhere that may look decent if not with them on her skin.


    She can endure it even though she restrained, but Li Huan just cannot look further on the mirror.


    Why? Because across her is arge mirror, allowing her to clearly see how her face looks at that moment.


    Li Huan closed her eyes multiple times, enduring to not look at her self. Gone is the woman that is considered one of the most beautiful in the Shizi Empire. Her bare face now is clearly a one that can never be considered beautiful.


    The wounds that are still there when she met the expert, plus the burns from her fight during the royal challenge arena, are clear proof that her face is already destroyed and since she is already a prisoner of Justice Affairs, Li Huan knows that there is no more hope for her.


    Hope to get everything back or to take revenge on all the beings that caused her fall. Especially Gao Lan Mei!


    In her head, she had cursed Gao Lan Mei multiple times. Cursing her of misfortuned, to a slow and torturous death.


    Every wound is a reminder of what Gao Lan Mei had done to her earlier. How she was disgraced and humiliated in front of everyone! She can remember everything clearly!


    The pain that she is feeling is also a reminder that she is still alive, but just a like a breathing corpse.


    Li Huan is silently begging for another chance to live and she swears to it only to kill Gao Lan Mei, even if she needs to sell her soul to a demon!

 Chapter 352: Live or die

    Chapter 352: Live or die


    Li Huan continued to beg for a second chance silently as the tears from her eyes continued to fall.


    Due to the wounds on her face, her salty tears add to the physical pain that she has at that moment.


    "Tap.Tap. Tap." The sound of metal being tapped by something oveps everywhere. Li Huan hears the whimpering out from the others, probably from other beings on the other cells due to being scared.


    Li Huan is also terrified, especially when the tapping sound sounding closer. ''Is this the end of me?'' Her inner thoughts.


    "Tap!" Thest tap is so loud enough to startle her, and for her to stare look at her cell gate, trembling in fear.


    The cell that is currently at have bars of metal as a door that clearly allows the being inside to see if someone dropped by to ''visit''.


    Li Huan eyes can only stare at the being wearing an oni mask, with a painted bird on the side of the face. She does not care about other details as she is more scared for her life!


    ''It''s over... All over..'' Li Huan thought herself as she remembered where she had seen the mask symbol before.


    The being then, stood in front of her, with a titled head. "Aren''t you a..." The man paused for a moment, before continuing, "pitiful fellow..." Sounding sad. "Well, I''m surprised that you are still alive."


    "Do you want to continue to live or die. Do not worry, I will do my best to make it painless." He asked suddenly. Li Huan, of course, cannot answer, that made the manughed loudly.


    "Hehe. You need to think of a creative way to tell me cause, you know... I do not want my hands to be dirty. Your... Disgusting..." The man exined with indifference.


    Li Huan certainly wants to live so she will do everything for that to happen. However, she also cannot trust this man in front of her as this mask is a symbol from the family of the woman she hates the most!


    ''He is making fun of me!'' Li Huan eyes looked at the man dead. In her heart, even though she is on her current state, she will never allow anyone from that family to see her cowering to death!


    "Oho! Hostility to the one that is supposed to save you? Tsk. Tsk. So ungrateful..." Then the men, mask touched her face. "Just like what we need..." He whispered with amusement.


    "Well, I can assume that you still have the spirit to live right?" The manmented.


    Since the man does not want to touch Li Huan, he used a knife to cut and destroy the tool that is stopping the woman to speak.


    "You... What do you want?" Li Huan finally able to speak, her eyes still ring at the man.


    "Hmm. Regardless of what I want, it is still better on the torture that you will get when Justice Affairs squeeze you with any information. Right?" The man with a mask said, dismissively as he just proceeds to free her from chains.


    First her feet, then her hands. Since too weak, Li Huan fell on face front on the ground.


    "If you are done sleeping, follow me." The man stated with indifference before getting out of Li Huan''s chamber.


    Li Huan understood that regardless who is the man, and despite him wearing a mask from the enemy, this is still a once in a lifetime chance.


    She immediately followed the man even if Li Huan cannot even walk properly and just used the walls to support herself. Li Huan does not know where they are going but, she will do everything to get out of this ce.


    Her determination to leave got stronger along the way as Li Huan was able to witness the state of the other prisoners.

 Chapter 353: Where is the way out?

    Chapter 353: Where is the way out?


    Earlier the smell is already causing her to nausea what''s more if it includes the sight of blood and flesh rotting.


    She wants to use either the cages or walls to support herself as she tried to follow the man and make sure she won''t lose him.


    However, the Justice Affairs prison still a ce where criminals stay to be punished for how long thew requires. It is not a good idea to just grab a cell that may have another prisoner on it.


    Li Huan did not even question, why there is no difficulty for the man to just release her and he also walks leisurely and carelessly to a ce she is not aware of.


    All she can think of the moment is she wants to be saved and get away from the ce and the man with the mask is the only one that can help her as of the moment. He is her only saving grace.


    As they got further, they were able to arrive at a veryrge dark room, that does not have any cells. It is just wide space that she not able to see the corners.


    The lights fromnterns will only brighten on every step and will eventually die down when they are far enough, keeping them to darkness.


    Li Huan made sure to move closer to the man, and they are able to pass the room, and the end is a spiral staircase, towards the lower part of the Justice Affairs.


    The man also leads the way through the staircase. ''Why are we going down?'' She asked herself, as she tried to understand what is going on. ''Is there a secret exit, down there?''


    She continued to follow, despite her struggle. "Stop... Please let me... Rest..." She said, more like begging. Li Huan is not sure how far more before they reach the bottom.


    At that moment, every part of her body is still very painful. She was only able to stand up and keep up to the man, due to pure will power.


    The man did not halt, but his face slightly turned sideways, like giving her a nce. "You can stop, so you die." He said with indifference and just continued to walk.


    Li Huan, then understands what the man means, it seems she needs to be fast enough so no one will chase them.


    She continued to follow the man until they arrived at the bottom. As soon as their feets touched the stone ground of the ce, all thenterns lit up, to brighten the ce.


    Li Huan looked around, as she tried to look for an exit. "Expert, where is the way out?" She asked through a whisper.


    The man then turned around before shing in front of her. "Wh-" Li Huan was not able to continue asking when she suddenly felt the intense pain in her stomach. Upon looking down, she found out as she was just stabbed by a knife!


    She then coughed blood as her eyes ssed with tears. She then looked at him, with bulge eyes of disbelief, her hand reaching up, to grab him as a support.


    Sadly, before she was able to do so, he already moved away, after pulling out the knife from her.


    Li Huan kneeled to the ground, as she covered her stomach with both hands, as her eyes show regret, "Why?" She uttered softly. "Are you not... Suppose to save me?"


    Instead of answering, the man removed his mask, which is suppose to be, can only be removed by the Gao Master. "Save you? The mask alone is from the Gao family protectors right? I don''t remember promising that I will be saving you." He with indifference.


    "You... You''re the... Expert... You gave me the cure..." She said as she stuttered. Li Huan cannot believe what she is seeing.

 Chapter 354: I did not cure you

    Chapter 354: I did not cure you


    The man that gave her the cure to her Curse Madness is standing in front of him. He is exactly as she remembers him.


    A handsome face that can rival anyone, if not with half of his face, altered by impurities. His left eye all ck and the left side of his face is also almost covered by protruded dark veins.


    "Cure? I did not cure you." He said as he tilted his head from side to side, with a pop. "I just made your body a little special."


    "What do you mean?" Li Huan asked with fear and surrender, showing her giving up on the current situation.


    "Ah, nothing much. I just made you a part immortal." The man stated. "You will be bound to this ce, and will sustain blood to prepare us to the uing event." He smiled brightly like the idea pleases him a lot.


    He snapped his fingers and Li Huan immediately felt her body being numb, her unable to control her actions.


    "That is one of the merits for being a part immortal. Since I made you like that, I technically own you." The man said as he watched the now, puppet-like Li Huan, as slowlyy herself on the ground.


    When Li Huan ispletelyying on the ground, both hands still on top of her wounded stomach, trying to stop the blood to flow, the man snapped his fingers again, to make her open her mouth.


    He then crouched down to drop a handful of pill inside Li Huan''s mouth,pletely feeling her mouth. Not even allowing her to chew, he already moved away from her. "This will keep your blood replenished." He mumbled casually.


    "Now you both, make sure to provide as much blood as possible alright?" He uttered, with indifference. "Oh? You might not know. You are pregnant." The man added.


    "Hmm. I believe congrattions are a must, eh?" He said grinning mockingly, before waving his hand.


    Once he did, Li Huan that was originally on the ground disappeared. He did not even bother to look at her face when he said that.


    The man put back his mask then he turned around, to walk towards the staircase, to leave the Justice Affairs unit in Mount Hua while humming.


    He did not forget though to bring another being from one of the cells. A little maid that Li Huan owns. The maid is just sitting, as she is only staring in space.


    Despite that, he can see that she is alert, her mouth slightly open showing her sharp fangs that are ready to bite anytime.


    The maid, Xiao Shi may be a wraith, a being that is considered undead due to their life contract to the death gods, but still not strong enough to hurt him.


    Xiao Shi''s head tilted slightly to the direction that made him chuckle softly. "Am I here? Or am I here?" He teased slightly as he shed to multiple ces, earning a growl from the maid.


    Right now, Xiao Shi is under a spell to restrict her senses unless he allows to. Just like what he is now allowing the wraith to experience.


    Because of that, even if Shao Shi does not want to go be lead around, she does not have a choice. Cultivators from the Immortal Domain are not the only beings that have restrictions.


    Both of them went of Justice Affairs just like that. Then the three beings wearing with gold mask appeared before them. Justice Affairs.


    "Fa Yuan, why bring the maid along?" One of them stated to him, as he held Xiao Shi on the arm. He is not worried that she will try to fight back as the wraith is not even aware where he is holding her. The only thing she knows is that she is walking at least.


    "She is useful." Fa Yuan answered with indifference to the three beings wearing the gold mask, who is currently pretending to be part of Justice Affairs.

 Chapter 355: They both arrive

    Chapter 355: They both arrive


    "Hmp! Do not act stupid. Don''t forget that you almost messed upst time, with this concubine. She almost killed our host." One stated, before disappearing in front of them.


    Fa Yuan responded, "Act stupid? Sure. That is exactly the reason why I already have the first seal set up. So that is stupid?" He asked mockingly. Then the atmosphere around them started to lower, almost freezing.


    One of the beings around him chuckled. "No need to be hostile. We are supposed to be on the same boat. You know, being traitors and all." Mockingly said.


    Fa Yuan gritted his teeth, "Get lost. You are bothering me." He indifferently uttered. After that, the three did not talk further and just left them alone.


    He tilted his head as his grip strengthens on Xiao Shi''s arms. Fa Yuan continued to stare at the sky, knowing exactly who did the dark magic causing for the ck smoke to continue spreading.


    The barriers are covering the whole empire. He finds it funny that they are wasting their time as eventually, all experts will lose strength. There is also no way they will allow their sacrifices to leave, except for the royalty.


    Fa Yuan clenched his fist tightly. Things need to happen for a reason, and they are willing to lose all humanity whatever it takes.


    Despite the sacrifices that he is doing, betrayals that he is involved in, Fa Yuan understands that this is necessary for their main goal.


    Then he looked at Xiao Shi beside him, "Now, where will I hide you?" Fa Yuan asked for no one in particr. "Somewhere under perhaps?" He added curiously.


    ....


    Desert not far from the Shizi Empire


    Zhao Liwei again regretted his decision to help join Wei Jiayi on his ''special passage'' towards the Mortal Domain.


    The passage is just like small tornados in the middle of a huge tornado. Some are made of fire, water or sand.


    Despite these, Wei Jiayi is really determined and they are already inside it so there is no other way but to just move forward.


    They both waisted unnecessary spiritual energy inside the passage just to protect themselves.


    Right now, there is a lot of damage on their clothes they are covered with mud and ash from the special passage.


    After arriving in the Mortal Domain Zhao Liwei, does not even have time to look around. That is because when Wei Jiayi saw, because after seeing the barrier surrounding high wall, as well as the smoke that the sky is continuing to spread everywhere.


    ''What is this city?'' Zhao Liwei, thought seriously. He was able to deduce that the this is done by ck magic.


    His question was left unanswered when Wei Jiayi just threw a pill at him to help with his recovery and immediately tried to sh away towards the chaos almost leaving him behind.


    Zhao Liwei is efficient enough to be able to deduce Wei Jiayi''s n so he was able to grab to his robe before the dragon can vanishpletely bringing him alone.


    They both arrive at an area, hidden by the bushes, almost so close to the smoke that looks like a tornado, spinning nearby. ''I am starting to have animosity with tornados.'' Wei Jiayi thought to himself.


    Gritting his teeth to notsh out at Wei Jiayi, "You... You almost left me behind alone!" He whispered under his breath with annoyance using sound friction.


    Zhao Liwei can use sound friction certainly but his spiritual energy is still not yet fully restored after taking the pills.


    Wei Jiayi ignored him as there are more important things that need to be done at hand.


    He made sure that their presence is concealed and far enough to the gate of the wall. After looking closely, his face darkened due to the YinYings in the gate, just standing leisurely!


    Wei Jiayi ignored him and just continued to watch silently formting a n.

 Chapter 356: Waiting

    Chapter 356: Waiting


    Wei Jiayi actually felt much better, after seeing that the Yinyings are still not able to attack the empirepletely.


    They are now currently observing on a ce covered by trees from the forest outside the Shizi Empire main gates.


    Zhao Liwei is not sure if the Yinyings are just not able to sense there presence or they really do not care.


    That also means that the barrier that was set up does not allow teleportation.


    However, the barriers are already thinning and it will not take long for it to be broken down. ''What are they waiting for?'' Wei Jiayi asked himself wondering what the experts from the Immortal Domain are doing for wasting spiritual energy and time.


    Since most of the cultivators are maintaining it, if it breaks they may not have enough strength to fight the Yinyings and the dark smoke will get in, and affect even the cultivators too.


    ''Are they waiting for the Justice Affairs back up?'' Wei Jiayi''s face turned ck after that as he remembers that back up won''t arrive soon.


    "Hmm. These YinYings are also waiting for something." Zhao Liwei, hemented seriously. Judging by the spiritual energy of the YinYings, they are not at all restricted.


    Zhao Liwei is very familiar with the severe issues with impurities as his own universe is also having some issues with it. Impurities are also the main reason why peace and cooperation are needed to another universe as until this time no one knows exactly know where is the real enemy.


    It shouldn''t be an issue to fight if there are lesser beings that do not support it.


    He can even bet that a lot have volunteered to be impure to be stronger. Just like what happened to some of his''s citizens.


    ''This is a good ce to test it here.'' Zhao Liwei asked himself. He then searched his storage ring to what he needs. However, it seems Wei Jiayi have a different n.


    Wei Jiayi grabbed Zhao Liwei and tried to sh away but was halted due to Zhao Liwei''s own spiritual energy. "What are you doing?!" He seethed under his breath as he just badly wants to get into the pce at least.


    Though teleportation is not allowed, there are other ways to get in the empire. He needs to badly see if Gao La Mei is alright!


    "Patience. Are you just going to let them be?" Zhao Liwei asked with indifference. "Why not we leave them with a gift forter?" He said then lifted his hand to show something to Wei Jiayi.


    Wei Jiayi frowned in confusion as he looked at what Zhao Liwei is holding. Though not surprised as Zhao Liwei''s works together with magic and what they call ''science''.


    Zhao Liwei is holding a something that is spherical shaped, that is on ck color. "After I threw these, sh us out of here." He said seriously, then he also awakened his own pawn, in a form of a hawk, to stay for him and see what will happen.


    The special grenades that he has are specifically made for YinYings and are still being tested. He will make sure to see what will happen after they left. After all, these grenades are some of the things that were left from...


    With a gritted teeth, Zhao Liwei forced himself to not continue with his current line of thought and just look at the situation that they are currently at.


    "This is new, and the exact results are still uncertain. However, one thing is for sure and that it will not be good for anyone who is consumed with impurities." Zhao Liwei exined with a strange look on his face as he stares at the Yinyings.


    Wei Jiayi feels like Zhao Liwei looks so proud but hurt at the same time. However, he looks proud not on the things that he is holding but something else.

 Chapter 357: Safety chambers suppose to be

    Chapter 357: Safety chambers suppose to be


    After that, Zhao Liwei face then showed seriousness and determination, before he pressed the red circle on side of the grenades before throwing them towards the YinYings that are in front of the Shizi main gate.


    As soon as he does, Wei Jiayi immediately held Zhao Liwei''s arm and teleported them to the desert that they havended earlier.


    From there, they tried to see if they are able to check if there is anything different. Sadly it is just too far for them. Zhao Liwei can only expect to see everythingter from his own pawn.


    He will just have to summon it back after a while to see what the grenades can do. Zhao Liwei smiled bitterly as he looked into space, as he remembers how those things are made of.


    Zhao Liwei felt a lump on his throat so he slowly swallowed, before clearing his throat and speak. "Let''s go."


    Not wasting more time, Wei Jiayi did not speak further and just shed them again to another part of the desert. The ce is still not too far from the empire''srge gates.


    This part of the desert is surrounded byrge and small rock that are arranged together forming arge wide circle. It seems as well that it is not a coincidence that some of the stones are made into stairs towards a t surface, that looks like a stage.


    Considering that the ce is still not that far from the empire walls and the dark smoke is still spreading around, it is highly possible that it will also eventually reach the whole desert as well as the other ces, like that one that they are at as of the moment.


    They need to stop the spell for the ck smoke as well do something with what is already released. Easier said than done since the YinYings will surely not let them do any of that.


    Despite all this, Wei Jiayi needs to know first how is everything in the city before he formtes a more specific n. Above all things, he needs to make sure Gao Lan Mei is alright!


    His patience is getting thinner every second as he has tried multiple times to contact everyone through his pawn, but no one is answering.


    ''Is it the magic from the smoke?'' Wei Jiayi asked himself and realized that it is highly possible.


    Since the YinYings are able to damage the gate that separated the Mortal and Immortal Domain, it is highly possible for them to also block other means of contact that will bring assistance.


    Wei Jiayi''s face is ck as he looked around and walked quickly to a massive boulder stone. Then he crouched low to put down the white snake that is currently on his hand.


    After its small and slender body touched the ground, the snaked hissed, its head raised up before it immediately moved quickly towards the bottom side of the boulder and allowing it to use its body to go inside a tiny hole next to the stones.


    Afterward, both of them heard a hissing sounding from the hole before a magical transportation circle appeared in front of the boulder stone.


    After it appeared, Wei Jiayi and Zhao Liwei passed through and arrived on underground passage, that has multiple tunnels towards chambers under the Shizi Empire.


    Wei Jiayi made sure that the magical transportation circle was already removed before he started sensing the ce, allowing his dragon side to partially took over to sense for threat.


    "What is this ce?" Zhao Liwei asked with a frown. The ce is dark and smells strange and his heart beats painfully for some reason, which is definitely weird for him.


    Wei Jiayi answered, "Safety chambers suppose to be." He did not open his mouth and just answered using Sound Friction. He answered this way as they never expected that the threat of impurities or YinYings will ever reach a ce that does not have many cultivators.

 Chapter 358: Dont rush

    Chapter 358: Don''t rush


    ''What are they after? Are they also after the fugitive?'' That idea is not something Wei Jiayi wants to dwell further.


    Because the more he thinks about it, the more that he feels Gao Lan Mei is who they are looking for.


    Wei Jiayi does not have any idea how it happened and especially if she is really the fugitive that they are looking for because breaking thew of life and death is next to impossible.


    Right now he needs to know the truth as soon as possible and make necessary ns.


    Just like what he did to this safety chambers that are also connected outside the Shizi Empire boundaries. The magical circle is only set to be activated from within for security measures.


    There are only a handful of people who know about it, and Wei Jiayi hopes to keep it that way.


    Zhao Liwei did not speak further and just made sure to still keep his senses sharpened. There are no doors but just tunnels, towards unknown chambers, that may have a hidden enemy.


    He intently looking at Wei Jiayi, who is walking towards one of the chambers after releasing a handful of white snakes.


    "Where are we going?" He asked tightly. Zhao Liwei is only able to see the ce because of his eyesight, that is rtively better in the dark, thankful because of his own beast.


    Zhao Liwei is already surprised that the strange feeling he felt earlier was from his beast side, that had been dormant for a very long time.


    "We are going inside Shizi Empire." Wei Jiayi answered as he went in, Zhao Liwei following closely behind.


    His steps are very quick but silent. Wei Jiayi still remembers right way because of the map, but it is still a challenge as there are no lights.


    Each tunnel brings them to connected chambers. Wei Jiayi remembers that there is an area inside the magic circle that is directly under the Shizi Royal Pce and he ns to go there directly.


    Just like Zhao Liwei, he is also alert and now trying to sense if there are others or anyone else in all the passage, close to him. To reach further, he needs to scatter his pawns all over the ce.


    Wei Jiayi really wants to just teleport towards that ce. Even though he is not showing it, he is already exhausted just to protect himself from the temporary passage.


    Add to the fact that as soon as they arrive at the Mortal Domain, he had been using his spiritual energy to teleport with another being more than twice. With this, he had already consumed a lot of spiritual energy.


    Releasing a deep breath, Wei Jiayi, decided to take one more pill to replenish his spiritual energy. If he is in full strength, it is much better so that he can find Gao Lan Mei soon.


    He also remembers the number of YinYings outside the Shizi gates that are waiting for the attack. Once the barrier broke, everyone needs to fight, if they have not left yet for safety.


    "Wei Jiayi don''t rush." Zhao Liwei reminded. For him, if the dragon is in a hurry, there is a possibility that they may miss something as they did not bother to open any light. They are just finding the way based on their beast instinct and heightened senses after all, which is understandable at this time.


    Wei Jiayi did not respond, until he was able to smell something, making his movement faster. The smell is enticing to his whole being, always had been since he realized what she is to him.


    He should already have taken notice from the first time they met, but no. He was only able to realize her importance probably when her blood was mixed to his.


    If not as well for his beast side, he would have never known. Thankfully, he was able to sense her and he finally remembers how the dragons old custom for the mating hunt is being done.

 Chapter 359: I have visitors?

    Chapter 359: I have visitors?


    Wei Jiayi would like to tell her more about itter. For him, she will definitely find it amusing that they are bounded by a Purple Herb rose and he just realized that recently.


    He really missed her so much. Even if she has the habit of bitting him when she cannot control her emotion, it is fine as long as she is with him. Wei Jiayi will let her draw blood if she wants too.


    There are still running in his head when he sees the bright light at the end of the tunnel.


    Wei Jiayi smiled brightly and continued to sprint forward faster, towards the end of the tunnel. His heart beating so fast as he looks forward to seeing Gao Lan Mei safe.


    He is also very happy that her smell is not mixed with blood which means she is alright. Wei Jiayi swears to himself that in the event he needs to leave again, he will definitely bring her along. Regardless if she wants it or not.


    Wei Jiayi is very annoyed mad earlier for hiding his raven and not telling him what is going on. He is still thinking of a good punishment at the time that he is just one step towards the tunnel.


    "Oh!" Wei Jiayi eximed when his body strongly mmed into a transparent wall. Due to his own momentum, the impact is strong enough to hurt him and make him bounce back.


    "Hmmm... I have visitors?" A male voice said whiching from the chamber in front of them.


    Wei Jiayi''s face turned ck as he tried. He is not able to see anyone, but he is sure that Gao Lan Mei is supposed to be in this ce!


    "You! Let me pass through!" He eximed furiously. Wei Jiayi used all his strength to destroy the wall, to get to the other side of it, but for some reason, he failed.


    "Stop! You are wasting your spiritual energy!" Zhao Liweimented with shock. "How could this be?" He asked as he stepped near the transparent wall.


    He then tried to touch it and was able to confirm his hunch. Because as soon as his palm, touched the transparent wall, it absorbs not only his spiritual energy but also impurities within him.


    "What is this?" He asked softly. "Show yourself." Zhao Liwei uttered firmly with authority.


    "Why? What if you kill me?" The man snorted before uttering suspiciously. He does not sound so old, but feminine even.


    "sted Dragons! Shut up and let me in! Do you have my wife with you or not?!" Wei Jiayi eximed.


    "Wife?" The man said, still not showing himself. "There is no woman here."


    "You are lying! I can smell my wife here!" Wei Jiayi replied in anger. He wants to st the transparent wall but it will just only absorb his strength!


    Then Wei Jiayi suddenly stood still, before ring dirtily on the transparent wall. "I see. Then let me pass through so I can check that for myself." He said through clenched teeth trying topromise.


    "I said there is no else here! Just go away!" The male voice replied in annoyance.


    The man is currently Gao Lan Mei who is now, still trying to finish up her runes that she had set up as well as some more on small rocks.


    Gao Lan Mei being on her disguise as ''Merchant Lan'' immediately felt that someone tried to pass her defense wall.


    She does not have any idea who the beings that arrive, as Deacon Ma is not there to verify and she is just toozy to check it now.


    Gao Lan Mei made the defense around this chamber very special. The more someone touched it, the more the wall will get stronger.


    She also made sure that whatever is happening on the other side of the wall, which is currently her side, is not seen through it despite the wall being transparent.

 Chapter 360: Now let me in

    Chapter 360: Now let me in


    Right now, whoever is looking will just see an empty bright chamber made of rocks and nothing else.


    Initially, she ns to keep everyone inside the safety chambers, especially those who are not able to cultivate. However, it will really take a long time for that to be set up and there is no way their enemies will wait.


    She has already created a new n and that is the reason why Ma Fei Hong left, as the deacon will be dealing with the first part of the n.


    Gao Lan Mei is running out of time. She needs to finish all preparations as soon as possibles.


    With that being said, she is really not in a good mood to deal with anyone else, especially after being disturbed.


    Gao Lan Mei also cannot determine yet who are these beings. Are they here because of Ma Fei Hong?


    If they are beings sent by Deacon Ma, Gao Lan Mei had decided to not deal with them further.


    "Leave. I do not want to be disturbed." She said. As a matter of fact, Gao Lan Mei did not lifter her head up, to check who they are.


    Gao Lan Mei is also annoyed at the man keeps on asking for his wife on a voice that is very familiar with her.


    Is she getting delusional for missing Wei Jiayi?


    ''Don''t speak anymore. I will want to see him more and it is distracting me!'' Gao Lan Meiined to herself.


    There is no way for Wei Jiayi to go back to the Shizi Empire in just less than a day from the time he left. So Gao Lan Mei is pretty sure that she is just hearing things.


    "Expert, your defense wall is really one of kind. Do you mind telling me if this is made by a woman? A very beautiful woman?" Wei Jiayi asked instead, losing patience.


    Wei Jiayi is not sure on what is going on. He is only certain that Gao Lan Mei is involved with the transparent wall, that is not allowing him to pass through.


    That picks Gao Lan Mei''s interest, but not enough to lift her head to look at the new arrivals. She prefers to wait for Deacon Ma before she deals with these beings that are still here despite asking them to leave.


    She did not even care how many they are. If they need something, they should wait. Gao Lan Mei''s priority right now is to finish the runes to set up barriers to keep everyone safe.


    "So? Can you just shut up and leave? I am busy. You are all disturbing me!" Gao Lan Mei uttered in annoyance. To show what she feels, the barrier that is in front of Wei Jiayi and Zhao Liwei cracked with electricity, making both of them step further away from it.


    Growling loudly, "Grrr! How dare you not allow me to pass through! I am a prince of this empire as well!" Wei Jiayi finally snapped in annoyance.


    Even if Gao Lan Mei is not with this man, which he hopes greatly, there is no way he will do a detour just to go to the Shizi Empire if its already in front of him!


    "Prince? Hmp. State your name." Gao Lan Mei responded with disinterest, mocking even. ''Do you take me for a fool? Of course, I know that the royalties already left the Shizi Empire.''


    This fact greatly annoys Gao Lan Mei as the royal family was not hit in the sky when they left, but the hundreds of people that try to follow are now dead.


    Why? In the books that she read, the royal family should be the one tost leave, but that did not happen. Is just like they abandoned the empire and allowed Justice Affairs to take over. Is this really what its suppose to be?


    "Prince Wei Jiayi. Now let me in." Wei Jiayi answered through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 361: I will kill her myself!

    Chapter 361: I will kill her myself!


    "Tsk. Do you think I will just believe you?" Gao Lan Mei said, before standing up to face them. The after walking towards the tunnel where they are at and finally confirm who is her visitors, she was surprised.


    The men in front of her which are on the other side of her defense walls are both covered with dirt. Both looked like they dipped into quicksand on its mud form, and was able to survive it.


    Gao Lan Mei cannot even determine what is the color of their robes, due to the mud that is all over them. They also have tattered clothes, making them look like unrecognizable beggars dipped into the dirt.


    Gao Lan Mei cannot help but stare at the man that have silver and yellow eyes. Those eyes she cannot deny that he is really Wei Jiayi.


    At first, she does not know what to say to his current appearance. Gao Lan Mei never expected for Wei Jiayi to just arrive at the Shizi Empire so soon.


    "Hahaha!" Gao Lan Mei was not able to hold back her loudughter as ''Merchant Lan'', which made Wei Jiayi very pissed off. That also goes with Zhao Liwei.


    Wei Jiayi heard theughter, and he felt that they are both being mocked. "Shut up! What are youughing at?!" He asked curiously. Not only he cannot see the man, now he is already beingughed at.


    "My apologies." Gao Lan Mei stated as her eyes brightened with happiness and mischief.


    The urgency regarding the situation above the Shizi Empire is temporarily ced at the back of her head as she felt delighted for Wei Jiayi''s arrival.


    "This wife of yours, what does she look like?" Gao Lan Mei asked in mischief.


    "As I told you, she is very beautiful!" We Jiayi replied in annoyance. His face contorted as he tries to remember where he heard that voice before.


    Since the man''s voice is now closer, like he is on the other side of the wall, Wei Jiayi finds it very familiar. His heart is beating so fast as well. ''Is he with Gao Lan Mei?'' He asked himself.


    "Have you seen her? Where is she?!" He asked again furiously, looking closely to the suppose transparent wall, but seems to be just deceiving them.


    Wei Jiayi already knows that if this defense is made by Gao Lan Mei, it is highly possible based on her personality, to gain benefits while still hiding.


    Just like now, this magical defense wall in front of him can absorb spiritual energy from anyone who touches it to surely sustains itself.


    Then there is a high possibility that it can also hide what is really on its other side.


    "I know where she is, yes. Well with how you both look now, I do not think she will be happy to see you." She teased lightly.


    "Look now?" Wei Jiayi asked, then looked at himself and suddenly winced with because of his unpresentable appearance.


    He then immediately cleaned himself with magic and removed his clothes to be reced by a new clean one.


    Clearing her throat, "Hey, why are you doing that here?" She said slightly ufortable while looking at Wei Jiayi''s defined muscles. Then felt immediate disappointed when he is fully clothed.


    "What''s with you? Have you not seen your own body?" Wei Jiayi thought with a frown, dismissing the notion and getting back to what is more important immediately.


    "Now let me in!" He then demanded with authority.


    "I will let you in if you swear to take my daughter as your concubine!" Gao Lan Mei suddenly thought. The idea suddenly burst inside her head, and she already blurted that out before realizing.


    ''Why do I always test him this way?'' Gao Lan Mei asked herself but refrained from getting back what she already said.


    Wei Jiayi: "What?! Then let me see your daughter! I will kill her myself!"

 Chapter 362: Prove yourself

    Chapter 362: Prove yourself


    Wei Jiayi replied as he red at the defense wall dirtily. "Zhao Liwei let''s go! We are wasting our time here!" He then said as through clenched teeth.


    There is no way for him to get another consort just because he needs a shortcut. Even if he needs to save her, Wei Jiayi knows as well that there is Gao Lan Mei will listen to his suppose lie now. Might as well give up dealing with this annoying man and look for another way!


    Zhao Liwei at that moment is just behind Wei Jiayi observing and listening to what is going as he cleans himself and changed to a new set of clean robes.


    Just like Wei Jiayi, he has alsopletely forgotten that he needs to fix himself. Well, it is understandable, since, from the time they arrived at the Mortal Domain, they are always in a hurry.


    Zhao Liwei did not immediately move and just took his time as he finds the situation very odd. ''Why do I feel like Wei Jiayi is being yed at?'' He thought to himself.


    "What are you waiting for? I will leave you behind!" Wei Jaiyi eximed at him.


    Wei Jaiyi just wants to get to the Shizi Empire as soon as he can. However, he vowed to find out who this expert is and get even in the future if something bad happened to Gao Lan Mei his dy!


    "Oh? Giving up?" Gao Lan Mei mocked, but her face shows happiness. She felt warmth in her heart as it beats so fast, that she feels it will jump out of her chest. "I told you, I know where she is. In fact, you are in the right ce."


    "I do not have time ying games with you! Let''s go!" Wei Jiayi turned around, and ready to sprint, but was stopped by Gao Lan Mei.


    "Wait! If you are really Wei Jiayi, then just need to prove yourself!" Gao Lan Mei added to be sure. It is unfair for Wei Jiayi if he is really the real one, but she just wants to make sure. Wraiths after all exist and they can change into any appearance that they want.


    She also does not trust herself when Wei Jiayi is involved. Even if his eyes are what she exactly remembers, Gao Lan Mei still wants to make sure for her own safety as well as the others.


    "Prove?" Wei Jiayi snorted. "Prove what? That I am Wei Jiayi or that I have a wife and I know that she made this defense wall?!" He said as he red at it with hostility.


    He really does not want to leave as this man already told him that he knows where Gao Lan Mei. The mere fact that he is not asking for his wife''s name means that this man knows that already. However, he does not have a lot of time!


    "I will tell you then, my wife is the most beautiful woman that I haveid my eyes on. She had fourteen scars on her face before and others on her body and I am the only one that has seen them. Then guess what. I was able to remove all of it through our marriage bed!" Wei Jiayi stated proudly crossing his arms over his chest while his eyes narrowed, ready to ept another challenge.


    Gao Lan Mei gritted her teeth, ''We are not married yet! Do not tell that to others!'' She thought to herself, regretting to even ask Wei Jiayi to prove his identity. However, she never expected that he will be so shameless!


    "Arg!" Gao Lan Mei covered her face with embarrassment after hearing a snicker from a firefly that is with her in the chamber. Ma Fei Hong clearly heard what Wei Jiayi had said!


    "What? Tsk. I will leave now, but I swear I will get even at you for wasting my time!" Wei Jiayi vowed, before turning around with his final decision to leave and look for another way out!

 Chapter 363: I am a healthy male dragon

    Chapter 363: I am a healthy male dragon


    Seeing that Wei Jiayi is seriously going to leave, "Jiayi..." Gao Lan Mei murmured softly using her original voice that immediately made him stands still. Despite all her embarrassment, Gao Lan Mei still wants to be with Wei Jiayi.


    After hearing that one word spoken from her, it took a short while before Wei Jiayi immediately moved and went so close to the transparent defense wall.


    Wei Jiayi handsome face shows disbelief which made Gao Lan Mei smile helplessly. "I heard my name..." He mumbled sounding so unsure. "Did I heard it correctly?" He asked, no one in particr.


    Gao Lan Mei just recently started calling his name on a more intimate level, which makes him so happy. Wei Jiayi is not sure what to do if someone told him that he is just hallucinating.


    "Jiayi..." Gao Lan Mei repeated now louder. "You heard it right."


    Then the transparent wall moved slightly, its surfaced, acting like water. Slowly on its surface appeared fingers, from a dainty hand that seems to be reaching out for him.


    "Mei Mei?" Wei Jiayi asked in confusion as he immediately grabbed the hands when they are close enough to his face and sniffed it. "It is you, Mei Mei... It''s you! I know it..."


    Then Wei Jiayi smiled silly as he now recalls why the man''s voice is familiar. That is because it is her voice as ''Merchant Lan''.


    He hates himself then for getting angry for no apparent reason after all. In fact, he should be happy that Gao Lan Mei is keeping herself safe.


    "Jiayi, can he be trusted?" Gao Lan Mei asked softly referring to Zhao Liwei, while using her real voice instead. Her hands are now on Wei Jiayi''s face, as he held them firmly like he is not letting them go.


    "Yes." Wei Jiayi nodded immediately, not even bothering to look at Zhao Liwei.


    "Hmm, ask him to hold on you tightly, so I can grab both of you in." Gao Lan Mei stated.


    Wei Jiayi does not need to tell that to Zhao Liwei as he already heard everything. He then held on to Wei Jiayi''s shoulders, so Gao Lan Mei can let them pass through the different wall.


    "Mei Mei..." Wei Jiayi whispered softly to Gao Lan Mei who is smiling at him brightly as ''Merchant Lan''


    Gao Lan Mei looked into Wei Jiayi''s eyes intently while uttering yfully, "Now, do you still n to get even?"


    Wei Jiayi shook his head and since he is not able to contain himself, he immediately wrapped his arms around her tightly, as he lips touched hers. Completely forgetting that he is not supposed to touch her because of his punishment.


    His kiss is demanding and possessive, that Gao Lan Mei does not have any other choice but to surrender.


    Though confused, Zhao Liwei turned around to give both of them privacy. Right now, regardless of how he looks at it, the being on Wei Jiayi''s arms is clearly a man!


    Gao Lan Mei was finally released from Wei Jiayi''s breathtaking greeting after she patted his back multiple times. "Wee back." She uttered, using Merchant Lan''s voice.


    "I am back." Wei Jiayi dered, then gave her another kiss on the lips. This time shorter but still maked Gao Lan Mei''s mind turns nk and knees soft so she does not have any choice but to use Wei Jiayi for support.


    Clearing her throat after averting her eyes away from him, "Yes. Yes. That is enough." Gao Lan Mei replied while trying to get her breathing normally.


    "Now, you behave. I am busy." Gao Lan Mei added as she tries to move away from him.


    "Tsk. The first thing a dragon does aftering back despite all that is happening in his own empire is to flirt." Ma Fei Hongmented from her own firefly.


    "Hmp! Ofcourse, I am a healthy male dragon, so what do you expect?" Wie Jiayi retorted mockingly.

 Chapter 364: Are you hiding something?

    Chapter 364: Are you hiding something?


    Wei Jiayi made sure to not miss anything as he intently looks at Gao Lan Mei that already turned around from him and returned to what she needs to do.


    His thoughts are very simple, even Ma Fei Hong and Zhao Liwei understand these clearly without even asking.


    Probably even Wei Jiayi''s own retainer also knows that their own master only wants to keep Gao Lan Mei safe and happy, everything else can screw themselves.


    Though he already deduced to this fact, after seeing how Wei Jiayi acted before going to the Mortal Domain, Zhao Liwei still thinks that Wei Jiayi should show more restraint on allowing what the beast wants.


    Unless both the mortal and the beast side is in sync, which is not the case for Zhao Liwei as of the moment.


    By just looking at how Wei Jiayi looks at the male, Zhao Liwei can already confirm that the young ''male'' is his mate.


    Zhao Liwei slightly touched his chest, where his heart is to massage it lightly hoping that it will ease the ache that he is feeling. He then tried to busy himself with other things as he avoids disturbing the two.


    At that moment, Gao Lan Mei is supposed to be writing the runes and magical spells on the stones so she must focus on that, if not for Wei Jiayi pestering her.


    With her ears turning red as she crouched low to grab a stone, Wei Jiayi can tell that she is also using this as an opportunity to hide her embarrassment.


    Wei Jiayi smirked, "You have a n?" He asked knowingly, then looked around the room intently, specifically on the pile of rocks that have written symbols from the charcoal that Gao Lan Mei is holding.


    "Why did you not allow us to get in sooner? Are you hiding something?" Wei Jiayi continued unhappily.


    "That is exactly why. You are disturbing me now." Gao Lan Mei mumbled with indifference, like dismissing Wei Jiayi.


    Wei Jiayi never liked it when Gao Lan Mei is dismissing him for something else.


    "Sentinel Wei, can you stand still just not disturb us?" Ma Fei Hong decided to interject from afar. "So this is not the time for flirting!" She added with annoyance.


    Instead of listening, Wei Jiayi ignored Ma Fei Hong and crouched beside Gao Lan Mei, to see what she is doing with a deep frown. He is too close to her that is also losing her concentration.


    Realizing that this young male is someone that has a very important role to save everyone after seeing the runes around clearly, Zhao Liwei cleared his throat to get Wei Jiayi''s attention.


    Zhao Liwei is hoping that Wei Jiayi will at least remember that he is a sentinel that is supposed to be protecting him. Not that he needs protection.


    Wei Jiayi just quickly nced at Zhao Liwei before staring at Gao Lan Mei again. "Oh. Mei Mei, meet Zhao Liwei, he is the reason why I need to leave the Mortal Domain." Wei Jiayi exined.


    Gao Lan Mei did a side nce, then gave the man a nod before returning back to what she is doing.


    Zhao Liwei looks like someone who has authority. He is just standing but the atmosphere around him is just like what Gao Lan Mei felt when she first met Wei Jiayi.


    Gao Lan Mei is already feeling the difference with the spiritual energy even though he is on the other side of the room, which is not close to them at all.


    "Mei Mei, did you miss me?" Wei Jiayi asked as he joined Gao Lan Mei who is now crouching down at the stones.


    Gao Lan Mei''s face twitches slightly, "I am busy." She uttered with indifference. "Can you not bother me?"


    "Tell me first that you miss me, then I will not bother you unless you called for me." Wei Jiayi offered sadly like a kid.

 Chapter 365: Be your personal guard

    Chapter 365: Be your personal guard


    "..." Ma Fei Hong is dumbfounded, feeling like she is hearing things by mistake. Why does it sound so wrong from Wei Jiayi?


    Zhao Liwei: "..." Wei Jiayi?! Who is this dragon that he is looking at?!


    "You..." Gao Lan Mei red at him sideways, "You know that there''s danger outside right? That we need to take care of that, right?" She asked with through clenched teeth.


    "Of course. It is very clear." Wei Jiayi nodded like what she said is not a big deal. "Tell me first that you missed me, then not only I will not bother you, I will also be your personal guard."


    With narrowed eyes, Gao Lan Mei agreed just to get over it. "Fine. I missed you. Happy?" She questioned with annoyance.


    Wei Jiayi smiled slightly before speaking again seriously. "Yes happy. Promise me one more thing. You are not going to leave my side unless I say so. Understood." He added.


    He is confident that he can take care of her, but if Gao Lan Mei is not going to cooperate, it will also be hard for him to keep her safe.


    ''sted Dragons! Whoever invented impurities turning beings into killing machines should be tortured to the 18th level of the Underworld, a million times!'' Wei Jiayi cursed internally while waiting for Gao Lan Mei to respond.


    Gao Lan Mei studied Wei Jiayi intently before nodding. Even though Wei Jiayi may not seem to be taking everything seriously, she is aware that this is his way to make her feel a little better.


    It is like a silent message the states, ''I am here now and I will take care of your back.'' This made Gao Lan Mei feel more rxed, and her shoulders that were originally tightened due to the urgency of the situation felt a lot lighter.


    Wei Jiayi finally grins brightly, "Zhao Liwei, did you hear that? My wife said, she missed me and I will be her personal guard too!''


    With a snort, "Wife? I do not see any woman here. Unless this ''man'' that you just kissed is just disguising." Zhao Liwei shook his head before replying.


    ''What is so good about being a personal guard?'' Zhao Liwei thought to himself bitterly.


    He does not have any problem with Wei Jiayi taking a man as a consort. In his anyway, if your beast side decides on it, no one can speak against it. Regardless of the chosen mate is even the same sex.


    Then Zhao Liwei now looked around the entire chamber, and see that there are other tunnels connected to it.


    Looking closer, it seems the other tunnels also have written runes and spells for defense transparent walls.


    "Tsk. Of course, my wife is really good." Wei Jiayimented softly, as his hand reaches to Gao Lan Mei to tap her head slightly. "I am happy you are safe." He said seriously.


    Zhao Liwei finally got a confirmation that the man that Wei Jiayi kissed is a woman after all. "Why are you saying this to me? Your wife clearly disguised herself to hide. You should not trust other beings just like that"


    "Hmmm. True. However, my defense wall already confirms that you do not have ill intent. That is because if in the event you want to harm me or Wei Jiayi, there is no way for you to pass through that even if I help you personally." Gao Lan Mei exined before Wei Jiayi can speak.


    "You can call me Merchant Lan, or Lan Gao for now." Gao Lan Mei then added with indifference.


    Then she added seriously. "If Wei Jiayi trusts you, then I will also do the same."


    Right now Gao Lan Mei did not even look at him while she speaks. It can be considered rude to anyone, but at that moment, Zhao Liwei feels different, like it is not a big deal and like he can trust this woman disguised as a man.

 Chapter 366: We are at our limit

    Chapter 366: We are at our limit


    ''Why do I feel this way?'' Zhao Liwei though in confusion. He stares at her intently and regardless where he looks at, the more he feels that his thoughts and feelings around Gao Lan Mei do not make sense.


    ''Is she a distant rtive?'' He thought to himself, which he also a stupid idea. Zhao Liwei will not ask further and just observe further.


    After that, Wei Jiayi just stayed close to Gao Lan Mei as she continued to write her runes on a bunch of small stones.


    Wei Jiayi is already acting like her personal guard instead of staying close to Zhao Liwei who just stands across them, arms over his chest as he leans on the wall, with closed eyes, like he is resting.


    The only sound in the chamber is from the rocks that were thrown to the other corner after Gao Lan Mei had finished on them.


    "Sister, are you almost done?" Ma Fei Hong asked, after a while through her firefly. "We are at our limit." Her voice sounding a little worried.


    Gao Lan Mei bit her lower lip after hearing that and replied. "Not yet! Tell them to endure some more!"


    ...


    Shizi Empire Gates


    "We are all going to die!" Someone finally eximed, due to exhaustion.


    "Shut up! The help will be here soon!" Another replied.


    "Where are the reinforcements?! How long do we need to be like this?" One added sounding hopeless.


    All of them agreed to stay in the barrier because they are expecting that help will arrive. Now it is near sunset and there is still no help yet!


    They also understand that at this point even though they left the Shizi Empire there is no guarantee that they can keep their life due to the Yinyings waiting at the other side of the barrier.


    There are a lot of experts from the Immortal Domain that is mainly maintaining the barrier. All the beings from the Immortal Domain are in the Shizi Empire as advised by their own n family''s priest.


    They are on the Mortal Domain to look for the keeper that broke thew of life and death.


    That was the message that they had received and they want to have that being as part of their family. If the keeper refused then killing is another option.


    They are not supposed to be in this situation, holding a barrier for the citizens to be able to leave the Shizi Empire for safety.


    What about them? Heroism is not part of there being and in all honesty, most of them already want to run as far away as possible to this ce. However, for some reason, they feel dread whenever they want to run away.


    Why? Is that something to do with the paper that was given by Sung Zhi Ruo earlier?


    Is the Sung young miss conniving with Justice Affairs to keep them to the Shizi Empire?


    Most of the experts that are holding the barrier are standing on the top of the Shizi Empire walls.


    They have a better view of the dark smoke as it slowly spread as well as the YinYings that had is just waiting for them to lose the spiritual energy.


    Are they going to be used as a sacrifice? The doubt of the reinforcement arriving is already in their heart.


    With the high number of enemies, though cannot bepared to the numbers of cultivators in the empire, they are still in the disadvantage.


    Why? One, because of the limit of resources. They do not have much spiritual energy replenishing pills left. Some even need to consume more than that rest do to just help out stabilize the barrier.


    Second, there are a very low number of cultivators in the Shizi Empire that can really help their current situation.


    Third, when the barrier falls down, everyone is at their limit and will be on a disadvantage if they fight.

 Chapter 367: A piece of everyones soul

    Chapter 367: A piece of everyone''s soul


    They also saw what happened to the beings that they have tried to save through the magical transportation circle.


    So in the event, anyone tried to escape through the sky, they will get fried. They just hope that their cultivation restriction will be removed so they have a higher chance of surviving.


    At this time, Sung Zhi Ruo is also just silently listening to theinting from the others. She is actually wondering why they never noticed that the spiritual energy that they are already using is above the Mortal Domain standards.


    Sung Zhi Ruo personally does not want to announce that the paper that she had given earlier will help on over ridding the cultivation restriction talisman that they are wearing.


    She looked at Ma Fei Hong with a frown. Sung Zhi Ruo eyes seem to be asking until when they are going to be on their current position.


    Ma Fei Hong just shook her head before looking around. "Sister, almost done?" She asked Gao Lan Mei, then her face darkened after a while when the deacon was not able to hear anything from Gao Lan Mei.


    "Damn it!" Gao Shen suddenly eximed as he felt his limit to be reaching. His voice so loud that the others cannot help but do a quick nce.


    "Brother, how are you?" He then asked Gao Qi, who was resting for a moment behind Li Mao.


    "I can try again. Why is the reinforcement taking a while?!" Gao Qi asked no one in particr. However, this was clearly heard by Ma Fei Hong.


    "Husband, you should just go to the pce, to assist..." Li Mao offered silently. Her eyes already showing slits of red which means she is already using all her strength to keep everyone safe.


    Gao Qi shook his head, as he made sure that the others are not looking at Li Mao or able to see her eyes are red as of the moment. It is just a good thing that the beings from the Immortal Domain are far enough.


    Ma Fei Hong certainly cannot miss any of this. However, she did notment or stop Li Mao at all despite knowing that Keepers should still stay hidden because they need all strength and cooperation from everyone.


    Right now, she is more concerned if someone decided to give up on helping hold the barrier.


    Ma Fei Hong also realized that something is wrong at the moment that Wei Jiayi arrived at the Shizi Empire with a delegate that is.


    That only means that their reinforcement was dyed and judging by this situation, there is a high chance that they cannot stay wait further but just fight head-on.


    "Hold on for some more. I am almost done." Ma Fai Hong heard Gao Lan Mei speak with confidence.


    "I will trust you on this." Ma Fei Hong uttered with worry. Though their situation is already dire, after seeing the defense walls that Gao Lan Mei made, she still has hope.


    Ma Fei Hong''s only worry is how in the world will Gao Lan Mei create such defense in the whole Shizi Empire alone. Are they suppose to learn the chants?


    "I was serious when I mention about the payment actually. Can we get that now?" Gao Lan Mei asked suddenly.


    "Sister, this is not really the time to be greedy..." Ma Fei Hong tried to exin to Gao Lan Mei with patience. "I will give you all the payment you need after this, I promise!"


    Gao Lan Mei released a deep breath, before replying, "That is the thing, the payments I am asking for are exactly what I need to create the defense walls."


    "What? You should have told me that from earlier. What is this? Quickly!" Ma Fei Hong eximed.


    "I need a piece of everyone''s soul..." Gao Lan Mei uttered carefully.


    Ma Fei Hong is startled, "Are you joking me?" She said with disbelief.

 Chapter 368: This is not possible

    Chapter 368: This is not possible


    "Sadly I am not joking." Gao Lan Mei paused for a moment before speaking again, with indifference. "Let me send all these over so you can see them first.


    Gao Lan Mei understands if Ma Fei Hong will not agree to her request immediately. After all, they are talking about the soul, a piece of the existence of every being.


    Inside the underground safety chamber, Gao Lan Mei ced all the stones using magic on a cloth before tieing the cloth up to hold everything together, before opening a magical transportation circle.


    Gao Lan Mei is supposed to grab the tied cloth, but Wei Jiayi already took the initiative to get it for her and pass it to Ma Fei Hong.


    "Thank you." Gao Lan Mei''s hands are currently numb after all the runes that she had written. She will just have to fix her handster when her spiritual energy has recovered.


    After that, Wei Jiayi then carefully grabbed Gao Lan Mei''s hands, that are now red and numb, for writing too much, and blew at them.


    Wei Jiayi''s heartaches by just looking at her dainty hands that are overused for beings that she is not supposed to be involved at, aside from her own family.


    "Why do you need to use both your hands?" Wei Jiayi asked as he looked at Gao Lan Mei with unhappiness. "I can cure them with my saliva if you want." He offered yfully, but she knows that he serious about it since a dragon''s saliva have some healing effect.


    Gao Lan Mei just red at him as she tried to get him to release her hands. However, she eventually gave up as Wei Jiayi refused to let go.


    She also felt warmth being sent to her hands as he tries to heal them.


    He then raised one his hand to her mouth to give her a healing pill. "Be good now, open your mouth..." Wei Jiayi carefully said a depressed look on his face, so Gao Lan Mei does not have a choice and justplied.


    "Knock! Knock!" Ma Fei Hong shouted to get their attention, "What is this?" she asked as she looked at the bundle of cloth at her feet. She bends down to check what is inside and see that they are a bunch of stones, glistering with spiritual energy.


    She picked up one stone and Ma Fei Hong immediately felt warmth and peace from it. Just like what she felt when she touched therge that Gao Lan Mei had summoned. "These are written using the charcoal from that fire right?"


    Ma Fei Hong was able to see how Gao Lan Mei made the defense walls inside the chambers so she already knows that this thing works, it is just that asking the experts to give up even just a part of their soul may be close to impossible.


    "Yes, you are correct. I will be very blunt with you Sister Ma. I do not have spiritual energy to use to make another batch of stones." Gao Lan Mei exined. Even though she already took a healing pill, it will still take a while for her to fully recover.


    Continuing, "They may be a lot, but in all honesty, even if you used all of that, it will not be enough if the spiritual energy that it gathers are just from low-level cultivators."


    "Even if I have spiritual energy left, it is still not strong enough to create the defense barrier for the whole empire. You know that. The only way we can do it is with the help of everyone." Gao Lan Mei added.


    "The experts just need to willingly share a part of his soul, there is no specific amount. You can assure them that they can crush the stone after to get their souls backter."


    "This is... This is not possible..." Ma Fei Hong replied honestly as she never heard of anything before.

 Chapter 369: Sharing a part of the soul

    Chapter 369: Sharing a part of the soul


    Gao Lan Mei took a while to respond, "But this is the only way for me to quickly set up the defense wall..." She does not have enough strength so she needs to borrow from the others.


    She knows that Ma Fei Hong has seen the defensive walls that are currently set up in the chamber. However, the deacon is not aware that the cleansing fire needs to have an equal exchange to be used.


    It can be considered a divine me so the exchange should be very important as well if one is wishing for something.


    The spell will not harm the being, and will just act as insurance in the event something went wrong. Like instead of protection, the fire essence was used to evil.


    This is exactly the reason why Gao Lan Mei did not use this sooner as the exchange is too much. ''Did I waste my own strength on this?''


    Gao Lan Mei wants to truly believe that she did not waste anything. They can look for alternative resources but how long will that take?


    For Gao Lan Mei, Deacon Ma should already understand that they are currently time pressured and the barrier that they have set up now will disappear soon.


    It is either they have the reinforcements arrive at that exact moment to take care of the defense or they do that themselves. There is no other way!


    "Sister, I understand what you mean but your request is just not something I can ask everyone." Ma Fei Hong stated honestly.


    Even if Ma Fei Hong is a deacon from Justice Affairs, there are still areas that she cannot use her authority, just like what Gao Lan Mei is asking.


    Sharing a part of the soul? Anyone will not just do it even if with their family member. What more for total strangers?


    Then Ma Fei Hong added, "Let us wait for some more time for the reinforcement to arrive." She offered.


    Gao Lan Mei was supposed to exin that they do not have any more time to waste when Wei Jiayi spoke next to her ear. "Let me."


    "Sure. Deacon Ma, we can wait some more, if you want the others to die." Wei Jiayi answered to Ma Fei Hong.


    "Sentinel Wei, what do you mean?" Ma Fei Hong, in all honesty, does not want to hear any more from Wei Jiayi as she knows that something was wrong. However, refusing to face the truth is also cowardice.


    "The reinforcement that you are waiting for may not arrive soon. You also told us earlier that everyone is already at their limit. That is exactly the reason why my wife''s hands are was with blisters from writing too much. So why are you dying this further?" Wei Jiayi sounds using.


    Wei Jiayi also knows that Gao Lan Mei has given more than the rocks with spells on them. With that, it is really annoying for him to hear Ma Fei Hong doubting his wife''s n.


    Since Ma Fei Hong did not reply immediately, he added seriously, "They are busy trying to fix the boundary gate that was also attacked. You also know that the other unit of Justice Affairs outside Shizi Empire will not be helpful at all. So I suggest to just do what my wife says."


    Wei Jiayi already knows that Gao Lan Mei will not do something dangerous unless it is thest resort. He does not like it, but it is already done so the only that he can do is to make sure her efforts will not be wasted.


    "Sentinel Wei, are you really going to turn your back to the beings of Shizi empire?" Ma Fei Hong replied usingly.


    "Huh. Let me remind you, this ce is your responsibility and not mine. Deacon Ma, I was able to get in the Shizi Empire, then I also have a way to leave everything." Wei Jiayi replied sarcastically with an emphasis on ''Deacon''.

 Chapter 370: Do not act like a bad guy

    Chapter 370: Do not act like a bad guy


    "And once I leave, I will make sure to bring my wife with me. This is not Gao Lan Mei''s responsibility." Wei Jiayi continued.


    "I cannot believe you! You are going to leave everyone else behind!" Ma Fei Hong eximed with hostility. Yes, it is not Wei Jiayi''s responsibility but it does not mean he will just not care with anything else aside from Gao Lan Mei.


    What about his own retainers? Ma Fei Hong never expected that Wei Jiayi is this selfish. Is she really the one with impurities inside her body or it is Wei Jiayi who have clouded his mind with testosterone.


    Before he can reply with a cocky remark, Gao Lan Mei grabbed his face to give him a soft kiss on his lips. "Stop. Do not act like a bad guy, I will run away from you if you continue. You already said enough." She whispered.


    Wei Jiayi clenched his teeth and nodded. For him, they do not need to beg Ma Fei Hong to do what Gao Lan Mei originally nned.


    They also do not need to exin themselves. He just wants to make the deacon realize that none of this is supposed to be their problem.


    He is even a part of royalties that already left the empire anyway. That also goes for Gao Lan Mei that is his future wife.


    Wei Jiayi still wants to remind Ma Fei Hong about that but since the wife stated that he already said enough, then he agrees.


    "Sister Ma, think about it first before you drop the idea. As I mentioned earlier, the expert can protect the stone and just crush itter if they want to get their soul back."


    Gao Lan Mei just needs to borrow the spiritual energy from the cultivator, and ones the defense wall is set up, they can get their soul fragment back.


    "Is there no other way?" Ma Fei Hong asked again, "How long do you think it will take them to arrive here?"


    This type of spell is really strange for her. Why does the soul need to be involved in this?


    Ma Fei Hong also cannot just believe that ones the stone is crushed, the soul will get back to its owner. This is too good to be true that she felt like Gao Lan Mei is using them as an experiment or ying with their lives.


    She is still waiting for Gao Lan Mei tell her that there will be side effects or something bad will happen after they used one''s soul.


    "Earliest should be tomorrow morning." Wei Jiayi replied honestly. The special passage is the proof that the way to the Mortal domain at this time is not safe.


    Not only will Justice Affairs needs to have someone rece the caretaker, but they also need to clean the whole area before they can finally use it to travel safely.


    Ma Fei Hong groaned in frustration, through her pawn. Gao Lan Mei can just imagine the helplessness on the deacon''s face right now even though she cannot see it personally.


    The deacon acting like this means that Ma Fei Hong still have emotions despite a part of the deacon is already consumed by impurities.


    "I will tell them, but there is no guarantee that they will agree." Ma Fei Hong uttered truthfully. "Tell me how this will work."


    "They just need to hold the stone and dere the amount of soul they are willing to share, and the spell will work on its own. After that, they need to bury it or they can just hold it in ce." Gao Lan Mei stated. "I will know when everything is in ce, then I will start creating the defense wall.


    It is better if the stone will be buried so the owner can leave the defense formation. Regardless, as long as she can borrow spiritual energy it will be fine.


    "I understand." Ma Fei Hong replied though she is doubting about this n.

 Chapter 371: I have another good new

    Chapter 371: I have another good new


    "Well, here goes nothing." Ma Fei Hong whispered softly under her breath as she talked to herself for the best ways to tell all experts who are still holding the barrier what Gao Lan Mei had stated.


    ''Damn it! I never liked telling anyone these type of things.'' Ma Fei Hong is so used of threatening for beings to do what she wants.


    She never needs to break things gently like this time that she needs to be so careful so that the experts will not just run away from their current goodwill. ''Oh, well as if they have a choice. They also need the barrier to survive.''


    Ma Fei Hong is actually more concerned for the experts mental and emotional stability. What if one of them decided that it is better to just join the other side?


    Is she wrong for allowing Sung Zhi Ruo to remove the cultivator''s restriction for the meantime? Nevertheless, Ma Fei Hong knows that she needs to tell them what is the n.


    Releasing a deep breath, "So..." Ma Fei Hong then started speaking to everyone using her fireflies, "How are you all? Almost ready to give up? I suggest that no one of you do that cause I will make sure to hunt you down. Remember I just got a new toy recently and I would like to give it try to traitors." She is talking about the worms that she got from Gao Lan Mei after the challenge arena.


    Then Ma Fei Hong continued, "Anyway have good news and bad news. Which one would you like me to start with?"


    "Deacon Ma, please tell us the good news first!" Gao Shen immediately eximed. They need the good news as soon as possible since the sooner Li Mao gets out of the defensive line, the safer she is against the others as a Keeper. "Hurry!"


    "Yes, yes. Good news the help is arriving soon..." Ma Fei Hong raised her eyes up to stare at the sky hoping that no one else will ask for the bad news. Of course, her wishes are not always granted.


    "What about the bad news?" Lou Ren asked softly, his hands are clenched tightly as he expects for the worse. He is also preparing himself on the task of telling this bad news to the citizens, which is very difficult.


    It is not only the experts that are starting to lose hope. The citizens are also the same, and most are powerless so they are more prone to giving up.


    Most may also feel abandoned since the royal family already left and they are not so stupid to expect that all the experts around are going to be there to just protect them.


    "The help will arrive in the morning." Ma Fei Hong stated indifferently, as she stares at the Gao family.


    "What?! The good news does not sound as good anymore!" Ma Fei Hong heard someone eximed.


    That being is Huang Ying who does not have much spiritual energy left. Even though his spiritual energy was boosted when Miss Sung gave him a paper, it is still not going to be enough tost him until the morning.


    He is just grateful that there are elders that are also helping out, thus the young ones that are not strong enough can rest for a while. Can they continue this cycle? Do they have enough replenishing pills for spiritual energy which are very scarce on the Mortal Domain?


    Not only Huang Ying is thinking this, but that also goes for everyone else. They do not have the responsibility to endure the current situation, just because a deacon from Justice Affairs is threatening them.


    If not because of the other factor that they cannot fight the YinYings alone, they already saved themselves.


    Ma Fei Hong then spoke again, "Don''t like that? I have another good news. We have a way to rece this barrier with a better one. In expense of souls..."

 Chapter 372: Sadly Im not joking

    Chapter 372: Sadly I''m not joking


    "Ah! That came out wrong. Let me try that again." Ma Fei Hong immediately spoke again. "Everyone just needs to share a part of your soul like an imprint, if that makes sense, so we can have enough spiritual energy to create the new barrier."


    No one answered so she continued. "Probably you all understand cause everyone here is smart beings." She knows that she is rambling but that is the best Ma Fei Hong can do.


    She can try killing someone perhapster if they are all really being difficult. That is a better idea before they turned into YinYings that feeds on the ck smoke that continues to spread outside.


    Ma Fei Hong may notpletely agree with Gao Lan Mei''s n, but she also knows the main point why the woman needs to request for this.


    Gao Lan Mei does not have enough spiritual energy to make a defense wall for the entire empire, so this is the only way that she can tamper to everyone spiritual energy, borrowing it one time to set up a very strong wall, just like what she did in the safety chambers.


    It is just too bad that Ma Fei Hong cannot do what Gao Lan Mei can. Probably this way, they do not need to make this request.


    Just like what Ma Fei Hong has expected, her second good news is not that easy to ept. She only got silence, a very long silence before someone spoke with slight disbelief, "Deacon Ma, you are joking right?"


    ''Ah, good one. He told me the exact words that I had spoken to Gao Lan Mei earlier.'' Ma Fei Hong thought to herself, before asking, "What''s your name boy? So I will know if I should make a joke out of you." She spoke threateningly.


    "Deacon Ma, can you exin why we need to share a part of our soul for a defense wall?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked softly, saving her own n member from the wrath of the deacon. "There are other ways to create a defense wall if we give time for the others to recover..."


    "Hmp! Sung Zhi Ruo you are a smart woman, and I know that you can see that is close to impossible. You also know that the soul is a source of the most potent and strong spiritual energy, called, life." Ma Fei Hong exined impatiently. "This is exactly the life that we are all trying to save now!"


    Ma Fei Hong is furious as even though all the experts are not speaking up, she can already feel the refusal that they have right now with the suggestion.


    Can she me them? No! That is what Ma Fei Hong is getting angry about.


    Why? Some might wonder why the idea alone is revolting. That is because even if it is only a small part of the soul, no one will hand it over to a total stranger. It is like giving them the power to kill someone in an instant or turn them into a puppet.


    Worse is to use it to have ess to the rest of their soul and have them cease existing entirely, not even a chance of reincarnating.


    However, life is always a gamble and Ma Fei Hong wants them to decide and bet all they have now!


    "Sadly I''m not joking. Either we decide to keep on maintaining the feeble barrier that we have right now that may crumble eventually and allow the YinYings to wipe us allter cause we do not have enough beings that can fight or you do what I say!" Ma Fei Hong eximed.


    Then she added furiously as she tries to make everyone understand that the n is the best that they have now. "Let me also tell you another thing. The gate to the Immortal Domain is now not useable. That is exactly the reason why our help is dyed because they are fixing it!"

 Chapter 373: Guarantee

    Chapter 373: Guarantee


    "Because of that I am not confident that they can arrive in the morning, it can beter than that." Ma Fei Hong exined before releasing a deep breath.


    "Then you all know that even if you decide to turn around and give up helping this ce and manage to escape the YinYings, you still cannot leave the Mortal Domain!" She continued fiercely, not giving anyone a room to refute.


    Ma Fei Hong did not receive any message from the other officers of Justice Affairs from the Mortal Domain until now. So its either someone is tampering her means ofmunicating to outside or they are just being cornered like them.


    If that is the case then does that mean that the experts from the Immortal Domain are helping out? Ma Fei Hong suddenly felt like something is wrong. She has a feeling that things are not a coincidence.


    "Deacon Ma, what is your guarantee that we are not going to get harmed after we share a part of our soul?" Gao Shen asked suddenly that annoyed Ma Fei Hong.


    ''Young man ask your own niece! She is the one who wants this! But if I am Gao Lan Mei, I will just turn you into a puppet for being nosy!'' Ma Fei Hong thought as she red at Gao Shen that is not far from him.


    Ma Fei Hong does not want others to have any idea of questioning her so she does not need to hurt anyone or exin herself. Just to her luck, the one who did it is from Gao Lan Mei''s family which she cannot hurt physically!


    Gao Shen immediately felt Ma Fei Hong hostility from afar even though he is not looking at her. He can just feel the burning stare from Ma Fei Hong that resulted for him to sweat heavily while both his hands are still on the surface of the barrier that they are maintaining.


    "I wa-" Gao She started to speak again to save himself but was immediately halted by Li Shao who is not far from him.


    "Don''t speak anymore!" Li Shao shook his head to Gao Shen statement, that sounds like he is questioning a deacon of Justice Affairs.


    Li Shao is technically a part of Gao Family for the meantime as Gao Lan Mei is his cousin. He does not have any ce to go now, so he also decided to just be useful for the meantime.


    "Guarantee?! I am telling you that there is nothing to worry about! Are my words not enough?!" Ma Fei Hong eximed furiously.


    The temperature around Ma Fei Hong then turned cold and the murderous atmosphere was felt especially by those that are near her.


    "Now! Who among you here wants to just run away? How about anyone who wants to just turn into a YinYing? Tell me so I can take care of you now! Do not worry, to show my gratitude to you for lending a hand to protect the Shizi Empire until now, I will make sure that it will be a painless death!" She shouted furiously.


    No one spoke after that so Ma Fei Hong calmed herself before speaking. "Again, do not worry! We are just borrowing a part of your soul and this is just temporary. You can crush the stone after the defense is set up and immediately get your soul back." She exined with authority.


    After saying these, Ma Fei Hong gave some stones to the Gao Family, and have them distribute it, then she moved to the Sung family that is not far away.


    "Is this from Gao Lan Mei?" Sung Zhi Ruo whispered under her breath when Ma Fei Hong is close enough for her to speak that no one else can hear.


    Ma Fei Hong just nodded and gave the stones to Sung Zhi Ruo to distribute to the rest of the Sung n.

 Chapter 374: Contribute

    Chapter 374: Contribute


    "I cannot force them to agree. However, can we at least give them the free will to ept it or not?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked.


    "In this way, it is in their hands to save themselves. If something happened, regardless it is good or bad they can only me themselves." She continued as she looked intently to the deacon.


    Before Ma Fei Hong can reply, Elder Gu from the Sung n approached them. "Deacon Ma, it is not that I am disrespecting you, but I am sorry, I just cannot give even if just a very tiny part of my soul even if I die, unless it is the Sung Master who I have pledged my loyalty to... I hope you understand..." Elder Gu n spoke carefully.


    Then he added assuringly when Ma Fei Hong frowned, "I am already old but I can stillst longer than the others. I assure you that I will expense all my remaining spiritual energy to maintain the barrier."


    Ma Fei Hong considered it for a moment and finally relented. "Very well. The stones with written spells anyway are not a lot. Then fine! If you don''t want to contribute then don''t! I am not forcing every one of you but you all know that we are on the rough spot here!" Ma Fei Hong reminded. " I guess I just need to have someone fill it then the rest can do whatever they want..."


    "Of course Deacon Ma! I greatly appreciate your understanding!" Elder Gu cupped his fist to show his gratitude and immediately turned around left the two women to talk to each other again.


    On Elder Gu''s face is triumphant grin quickly disappears. ''Hmp! Do you think you can fool me? Justice Affairs experimented their officers and I will not be part of it!'' Elder Gu thought to himself.


    Elder Gu did not know that in the near future he will beg to have even just a very tiny piece of stone but can''t find any. At that time, he will feel regret that will almost cause him to cough blood.


    "Do you think there will be no problem?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked carefully after Elder Gu left using sound friction so that the rest will not hear their conversation. "Is it also true that if we crush the stone the magic will disappear and we can get our soul back?"


    If that can be done by anyone, instead of oath Sung Zhi Ruo will just have a being surrender a part of his soul for safekeeping. This type of magic though can probably only be done by master casters that are at the peak of their cultivators in the Immortal Domain.


    "Is shemunicating with her master now?" Sung Zhi Ruo can only conclude that Gao Lan Mei is being helped by a master. After all, it is rumored that she is currently following the Holy Doctor.


    "I do not know if she is contacting her master. Yes, the stones just need to be crushed so we are good as new. That''s what she said. Sister Gao seems confident about this anyway so it is better than nothing." Ma Fei Hong replied.


    Sung Zhi Ruo was surprised, "We? You are also contributing?"


    "Of course! I will give all if possible, but I do not think this stone can hold it. I am part evil after all. Hehe." Ma Fei Hong stated before moving quickly to the next batch of experts that she needs to convince.


    Sung Zhi Ruo frowned as she held the stone on her hard. The stone gives her warmth and peace.


    Despite that, she still feels worried regarding this process. It is never easy to surrender a part of you especially if it was asked by someone else that is not even a family.


    Sung Zhi Ruo is skeptical, but remembering what Gao Lan Mei did with the cultivation restriction talisman as well as the magical transportation circle that allows you them to travel underground, she felt more confident as she wills to transfer her own soul to the stone.


    This time Sung Zhi Ruo choose to trust Gao Lan Mei, and she just hope that she will not regret it...

 Chapter 375: You did a good job

    Chapter 375: You did a good job


    Outside the Shizi Empire


    The sky continues to release ck smoke to not only surround the entire boundaries of the Shizi Empire but also to spread further. Now that the sun had already set, the only thing that helps brighten up the ce is the barrier from the experts that are still up.


    Dark smoke continues to move, making sure that all possible passageways are used so it can spread even further, covering everything.


    While covering the area, it also makes sure to prate the living things that it passes and stay there until the thing turned ck.


    The trees and ns started showing spots of ck, while the animals started acting strange, losing its natural habits as the dark smoke consumes them.


    Then the smoke continued to slowly move towards the area that is near the Shizi Empire gates.


    A ce withrge rocks which where Wei Jiayi was earlier, is now where the dark smoke is currently spreading until it can slowly enter the exact ce that a white snake pawn had used earlier to get inside the safety chambers to slowly fills the ce.


    "Tsk. The smoke already entered the underground shelter..." Wei Jiayimented with a dark face. He is also grateful that pawns are not living things that impurities can just enter and affect it.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded before speaking, "Good thing I am done with the defense of this ce." She does not know how long exactly will it take for ck smoke to touch her defense walls.


    All Gao Lan Mei can do now is wait and hope that when that time happens, everything is ready above.


    She also finds it strange that the YinYings are not doing anything. In all honesty is highly possible for them to be nning an attack soon and Gao Lan Mei wants her defense walls finished before that happens.


    "Yes. You did a good job." Wei Jiayi stated, patting her head. "You need to rest for a while..."


    "Can''t. Would any of you like to take a stone?" Gao Lan Mei asked both Wei Jiayi and Zhao Liwei if they are willing to share a part of their soul.


    No need to ask again as Wei Jiayi grabbed two stones from Gao Lan Mei and threw one to Zhao Liwei.


    Zhao Liwei looked at the stone closely before cing it inside his storage ring. "I will think about it." He stated with indifference, refusing the re that Wei Jiayi is giving him at that moment.


    "Suit yourself." Gao Lan Mei waved her hand slightly to let Zhao Liwei do what he pleases.


    Anyway, Zhao Liwei is not even a being of any in their universe so he is not really obligated to help. In fact, since Wei Jiayi is a sentinel, they are even responsible for his safety.


    "Interesting." Wei Jiayimented when he touched the stone as he immediately felt something familiar from it. "This feels like the cleansing fire..." He murmured to himself.


    "Yes. The spells are charcoals from the cleansing fire. Since impurities is a big thing now, why not borrow a part of that fire to be useful." Gao Lan Mei shrugged her shoulders sitting on the ground then crossing her legs on a lotus position and closed her eyes as she tries to feel the stones that are supposed to help her with spiritual energy.


    "Mei Mei, did you summon the cleansing fire from the Heavenly Domain?" Wei Jiayi asked in confusion and with worry. "Are you alright?" The cleansing fire cannot be summoned by anyone and then there is a special way of using it.


    "Is this the reason why you are asking the others to share a part of their soul? As a deposit? What if there will be conflicts with the rules?" Wei Jiayi continued to ask Gao Lan Mei, then he grabbed her arms that caused her to winced suddenly.

 Chapter 376: They should cooperate

    Chapter 376: They should cooperate


    Gao Lan Mei stood up and immediately backed away from Wei Jiayi trying to hide what she does not want him to see.


    It is either she moved so fast that he was not even able to hold her firmly, or he does not know where to touch to make sure that he will not hurt her.


    Then Gao Lan Mie averted her eyes before speaking softly, "It is nothing. I will get healed soon..." She does not sound convincing enough that made Wei Jiayi feels that something is definitely wrong.


    "Let me see... I want... No! I need to see what is painful or where it is. Please... " Wei Jiayi begged, his voice sounding very anguish that Gao Lan Mei cannot help but almost felt the same as well. If he is already like this, what more if he sees her arms?


    Gao Lan Mei subconsciously held her arm gently, looking guilty before quickly recing her expression with indifference. Sadly, Wei Jiayi will no miss all her action, even the small ones.


    Not only the fire has its own rules of usage it also requires a lot of spiritual energy to summon a very small part of it.


    What did Gao Lan Mei offer to summon the notorious fire if she does not have enough spiritual energy, to begin with?


    Wei Jiayi''s face is showing his worry and frustration which makes Gao Lan Mei bit her lower lip as she contemtes on how to make him feel better.


    "Mei Mei, please... I already gave you a healing pill, if you still pain until now, let me help you. I just... I just need to see what''s wrong first..." Wei Jiayi knows that Gao Lan Mei is notfortable on showing him her injury.


    However, that is the exact reason why he is more worried about it. Is it that bad?


    "It will be better soon after I borrowed the spiritual energy from the rest." Gao Lan Mei replied firmly to Wei Jiayi who insists. "Do not worry, I am still standing, right? So that means, the injury is not a big deal. Trust me on this."


    Before Wei Jiayi can even respond, Gao Lan Mei already spoke again asking with a smile on her face. "Do you think they will refuse to cooperate?"


    Wei Jiayi knows that she is changing the subject and if she is not willing to show it now, then he cannot do anything about it. He just needs to look for other alternatives.


    "They should cooperate, else..." Wei Jiayi uttered darkly. He just cannot ept the fact that Gao Lan Mei got hurt for others. She does not need to sacrifice as this is not her responsibility!


    No one will me her if she cannot help much as there are beings in the Mortal Domain that is stronger than her after all. Is he being selfish? Wei Jiayi does not care anymore!


    Wei Jiayi really needs to get Gao Lan Mei out of Shizi Empire before she decides to sacrifice something else. What if she decides to sacrifice her life next and he does not even about it?


    At this time, Gao Lan Mei is just grateful that Wei Jiayi did not insist further. She just hopes that they have enough spiritual energyter to heal herpletely and set up the defense wall.


    Though she cannot me anyone if they don''t cooperate, she will do the same after all. Especially if one is asking for her own soul.


    After all, souls can be used by evil casters to control a being. That fact alone is enough for her not expect the experts to just follow what Ma Fei Hong, despite her being a deacon.


    At least they have Ma Fei Hong to face everyone as her authority being a deacon will bring a long away. If Gao Lan Mei is the one that faced them, surely no one will believe her.

 Chapter 377: Take you away

    Chapter 377: Take you away


    "How long do you think the ck smoke will spread on all tunnels aside from this one?" Zhao Liwei asked suddenly.


    Gao Lan Mei almost forgot that Zhao Liwei is there as the man was so silent. "I don''t know." She replied honestly.


    At this time Gao Lan Mei also realized why Ma Fei Hong had decided to not let the citizens that cannot cultivate inside the safety chambers as it cannot hinder the ck smoke from entering.


    Even if Gao Lan Mei had setup defense walls now, if counting the citizens that are not able to leave the Shizi Empire, they do not have enough space for everyone.


    "How much time do we still have left before the smoke reach this ce?" Gao Lan Mei asked Wei Jiayi who is still looking at her intently. Since he is not responding, she called him out again. "Jiayi"


    "Huh?" Wei Jiayi''s reply that confirms that he is not paying attention. He was creating a n on how to take Gao Lan Mei out of this ce, safely.


    She then asked again then Wei Jiayi answered with indifference. "Should be soon. However, your defense well can keep it at bay. That should be enough time until Justice Affairs fix this problem which they have done sooner."


    Though Wei Jiayi exined dismissively, Gao Lan Mei can feel that he is actually being sarcastic and unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked with concern, before standing in front of him. "Are you still worried?" Gao Lan Mei whispered under her breath as she looked at his eyes with distress.


    Wei Jiayi raised his hands to hold Gao Lan Mei close but stopped before he was able to do so. He does not know where to touch her as afraid that he will hurt her again. "This is harderpared to my punishment, you know..."


    "You only punished me for not touching you, I agree because at least I know that you are fine. Now, however..." Wei Jiayi released a deep breath like he is very exhausted. "I do not know if I can continue allowing you to do this."


    "We promised to never lie remember? You are not lying but you are still hiding a thing from me. Mei Mei, I want to know everything about you. Whatever makes you happy or sad, I want to know everything. Especially when you are hurt so I can help you. If I cannot help personally, at least I can listen." Wei Jiayi reached for her hand and ced it on his chest, where Gao Lan Mei can feel his heart beating.


    "I want to do everything for you, not only because I am your husband but because, my heart, will stop functioning if I lost you" Wei Jiayi continued to hold his eyes against her intently. "You are not alone on this. So please, do not hide anything from me"


    "Jiayi, I" Gao Lan Mei uttered softly as felt the lump on her throat, her heart is beating fast just like him.


    "Tell me before I decide to just take you away from all this and hide you somewhere. I will hide you on a ce that you are allowed to get out." Wei Jiayi added with a smirk like he is trying to lighten the mood by being yful.


    "Fine." It''s not that she wants to hide things from him. Gao Lan Mei just does not want him to fret over a matter that can get solve soon.


    After freeing bother her hands from him Gao Lan Mei started drawing magical transportation circle on the ground.


    "Where are you going?" Wei Jiayi asked immediately before moving closer to Gao Lan Mei so he can grab her before she does anything else like leaving. "I thought we are going to talk."


    "Yes. We are going to talk, alone." Gao Lan Mei replied with indifference. Wei Jiayi then held her by the waist.

 Chapter 378: Lets talk

    Chapter 378: Let''s talk


    "Then we get back to get him." She added referring to Zhao Liwei. Gao Lan Mei is notfortable talking some things with strangers around. If Wei Jiayi is being difficult, might as well they talk privately about it.


    "No need to go back. I will stay here." Zhao Liwei advised. In all honesty, he does not want to be around Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi if they are acting like a lovesick couple as the concept is very new to him and he really does not want to see more of it.


    He is very curious about the magical transportation circle that Gao Lan Mei made though. Zhao Liwei can be considered an expert with this type of magic.


    "You travel underground?" Zhao Liwei asked instead so he can distract himself from the main reason why he learned this type of magic. "Can you also use this circle under the sea or just a space?"


    "It is possible but I need a lot of spiritual energy on that." Gao Lan Mei answered. "You are familiar with this circle?"


    Zhao Liwei just gave a nod. "I know enough to use it."


    Unlike a specific skill for a certain ss, magical circles can be learned by anyone as long as the spiritual energy is enough. No one wants to get lost and not arrive at their desired destination.


    "Are you sure you don''t want us to return to get you?" Wei Jiayi asked again. Though Gao Lan Mei is important, Zhao Liwei is still his responsibility.


    With a raised brow, "Hmp. Don''t pretend that you care. Leave me alone for now. I need to recover fully." Zhao Liwei replied dismissively. At that moment as well, he is morefortable to stay in the safety chamber alone.


    For some reason, his wolf seems to bemunicating with him after so many years and Zhao Liwei would like to take advantage of this so that he can fully recover and he can only do that when the couple left.


    To show that his decision is final, Zhao Liwei sat at the ground and crossed his legs into a lotus position.


    "Then I will leave tracks for you once you are ready to follow us. Feel free to use this circle." Gao Lan Mei said.


    Seeing that Zhao Liwei is serious and looks like in need of peace, Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi stepped on the magical transportation circle. The circle started spinning before they slowly sink into it.


    Gao Lan Mei allowed Wei Jiayi to embrace her tightly. Her narrowed slightly at him but did notment further when his hand lightly touched the side of her breast or any other part that he is not supposed to.


    ''Pervert Jiayi Your hands, do you still want them?'' She asked silently.


    Before theypletely vanish Wei Jiayi left a white snake as amunication pawn for the delegate.


    Inside the underground space, Wei Jiayi is fascinated with the Gao Lan Mei''s way of transportation. "Does this require too much spiritual energy?" He asked curiously.


    The ce looks like a smaller version of the universe and when he looks down, it is like he is falling!


    Since concerned that he might be lost or the solid space under his feet copsed, Wei Jiayi continued to stay close to Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei just shrugged her shoulder before answering, "It will if I''m not traveling alone."


    "I see." Wei Jiayimented but did not show any guilt that he is the reason why Gao Lan Mei is expending extra spiritual energy.


    Gao Lan Mei patted Wei Jiayi''s arm that is around her waist like telling him to let go, but he just refused to do so. Since that is the case, she does not have a choice but to touched the space across them to look for their specific destination with eyes closed.


    "Mei Mei..." Wei Jiayi voice turned hoarse, and the arms that are holding her waist tightened. "Let''s talk"

 Chapter 379: What else did you sacrifice

    Chapter 379: What else did you sacrifice


    "Hmm? Give me a moment, you are distracting me. We also agreed that you will not bother me any more right?" Gao Lan Mei stated honestly.


    She also wants to not make things awkward her. ''Why did I offer to talk to him alone? Should have waited for Kai Kai get back first'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself, also regretting hermand to the hound earlier to help Lou Ren.


    Wei Jiayi nodded even though Gao Lan Mei still has her eyes closed, "Yes. You know I really want you to run away with me. I can bring you to another universe if you want me too..." He offered honestly.


    His words spoken are never empty and Wei Jiayi will always want what''s best for Gao Lan Mei.


    "After all this, we can go to another universe. Probably visit Zhao Liwei''s first." Gao Lan Mei smiled a little, eyes still closed to imagine.


    "Hmm, you will like it there case they strive always to improve the future." Wei Jiayi advised. "Mei Mei, do you trust me?"


    Gao Lan Mei frowned and opened her eyes to look at Wei Jiayi questioningly, but still answered honestly. "I do trust you..." That is her true feelings despite only knowing Wei Jaiyi for a short time.


    For some reason, despite knowing this fact, Gao Lan Mei feels that Wei Jiayi is someone she knows for a very long time.


    Yes, she does feel annoyed most of the time for his yfulness that sometimes makes her feel that she is being manipted, but of all beings that she met from the time she arrived in the Mortal Domain, Wei Jiayi is one of those few that she really trusts.


    After saying this, Wei Jiayi reached at the belt holding her robes to removed it. Before he can continue, Gao Lan Mei stopped his hands. "You What are you doing?!" She said furiously.


    "No more secrets." Wei Jiayi said firmly. "You promised not to hide anything especially when we are all alone now. I want to see your injury."


    "Fine, but there is no need for that...." Gao Lan Mei replied through clenched teeth. She originally thought that Wei Jaiyi is trying to do something pervert. However, she feels that it is still not a good idea for him to see her with fewer clothes now.


    When her outer robe and the inner robe was removed, Wei Jiayi face turned dark, upon seeing her wless skin. "Are they so painful? I just I just removed the scars recently" He sounded so anguish.


    Gao Lan Mei''s arms are almost dried up and almost blue. Her skin almost sticking to her bones like it does not have any blood and flesh. There are also spots of blue on some part of her body that Wei Jiayi is not sure if he should ask her to remove her pants as well.


    Since her hand is not the case, Wei Jiayi did not expect it to be this way. Add to the fact that he was not able to smell any blood. "You Did you choose this sacrifice?" He asked trying to suppress his frustration and anger.


    "Yes. I do not like the smell of blood so, I can only trade them like this." Gao Lan Mei told him honestly she reached for her robes to wear them again. "Jiayi, it will be back to normal soon. Please do not worry" She added carefully.


    "I do not have enough spiritual energy to keep the cleansing fire in the Mortal Domain so that it can burn enough charcoal for the ritual. So this is the only way I can do it." Gao Lan Mei added as she averted her eyes from his handsome face.


    "What else did you sacrifice to do what you want?" Wei Jiayi suddenly asked in anger. "Did you also sacrifice something like this or more when you broke thew of life and death?"

 Chapter 380: The Creators will

    Chapter 380: The Creator''s will


    The moment Wei Jiayi asked her about thew of life and death, he immediately regrets and it is showing with the way he winces after.


    Wei Jiayi is not sure if he is angry at her for being willing to get hurt or mad at himself for not being there for her.


    Though he wants to ask that bad but not in anger. Any being who acts in anger does not think rationally. There is a good time to know what happened to her previous life, and that is now.


    "Mei Mei, I did not-" Wei Jiayi started but eventually paused when Gao Lan Mei looked at him sharply.


    "You did not what?" Gao Lan Mei stared at Wei Jiayi that now makes him ufortable. "You know something about thew of life and death." She said crossing her arms over her chest waiting for him to respond.


    Yes, they have agreed to not hide anything moving forward. They also both agreed that they will always tell the truth to each other. However, Gao Lan Mei is not really sure if it is a good idea for Wei Jiayi to know more about her previous life.


    After clearing his throat, Wei Jiayi spoke carefully, "I have a hunch that you are the Keeper that broke thew of life and death."


    "Heh. A hunch? What gave it away? The fact that I am waste from the Gao family?" Gao Lan Mei smirked mockingly like she is making fun of the idea.


    ''So what I I did broke thatw. No one knows how it feels like to be confined to a ce alone for years. I waited for the beings that I helped before, but they suddenly disappeared. Forgetting all about me!'' She thought bitterly.


    With a frown, "You are not a waste. It is normal for any Keeper to struggle with cultivation unless they survived a life-threatening situation." Wei Jiayi exined seriously, then he looked into Gao Lan Mei''s eyes with determination. "I know it because of Feng Ji. Her previous master is the only one that can consider that line."


    Why has he forgotten? Feng Ji was proof before that Gao Lan Mei cannot just leave her confinement. The sparrow even made sure to look at all things so that its mistress will also see it clearly.


    If she cannot leave before if she is already a very strong expert to the point of having the skill of creating a pawn that has the will and evolves on its own, then she might have sacrifice something to leave that ce. ''What did she sacrifice? Is that the reason why I was not able to hear from her from all those years?''


    "Hmmm You know Feng Ji previous master?" Gao Lan Mei asked with mock surprise. "So you are also saying that this magnificent strong being that can break thew that even the Heavenly beings cannot do so?"


    "Mei Mei, you are making fun of my assumptions?" Wei Jiayi asked sounding hurt, "Regardless, I know because my heart said so. I want-" Before he can continue further, Gao Lan Mei covered his mouth by a hand to stop him from speaking.


    "Then why are you asking me all this?" Gao Lan Mei asked, "Do not make me lie to you. There is no difference even if you think this legendary Keeper is me or not."


    Before he answered, Wei Jiayi slowly held her hand and kissed each finger softly. "There will be a difference, yes." Wei Jiayi started, "I would be able to protect you better if ever. I can prepare for the worst as well."


    She did not answer as she studied his face that clearly shows his anticipation to her answer. Gao Lan Mei shook her head, "Then just prepare for the worse. Regardless, you cannot protect me forever. If it is the Creator''s will for me to disappear because of my sins then I do not have a choice."

 Chapter 381: Nothing is certain

    Chapter 381: Nothing is certain


    Gao Lan Mei cannot confirm or deny Wei Jiayi''s question. Breaking thew of life and death is a sin that she hadmitted to free herself from her confinement.


    Is she being impatient? What if she just stayed there and not used all means to leave that ce, and just she waited for more years, will someone free her?


    She often questions why she needs to endure being a prisoner, thus destroying the bnce is her rebellious answer to the heavens beyond for allowing her to live such a life.


    Wei Jiayi does not like all the things that he is hearing from Gao Lan Mei. It is like she does not care if something happens to her. "Stop do not talk like that. Please, think about those who you will behind." His voice sounds begging.


    "But, everything I said is true. Nothing is certain." Gao Lan Mei replied softly as she averted her eyes away from him. "All the things that are happening is not within my control." She added slightly pushing him away to free herself from his grip but failed as his grip just tightened. His arms circling around her waist as well.


    "Jiayi you need to let go. We already talk and there are being above that are in danger. We need to do something more urgent." Gao Lan Mei reminded him that all the things that he is asking now are not that importantpared to their ''talk''.


    Wei Jiayi did not speak for a while then shook his head. She can already feel the frustrationing out from him, but just the way he keeps her close. "You are running away."


    "I am not-"


    "Yes, you are..." Wei Jiayi insisted. "I want to know what I need to do to always keep you safe. When we get out of there, who knows if the barrier is already broken? What if there is a traitor who aims at you?"


    "Fine, if you do not want to admit that you are the Keeper that everyone is looking for, at least you are still a female Keeper that someone wants to hunt down." He added knowingly.


    "Jiayi, don''t you trust me? That is the exact reason why I am ''Merchant Lan'' now." Gao Lan Mei spoke with assurance. "Let us think about the present. Not the past or the future. I am in front of you, I am not?"


    Whatever the reason for her confinement, she is now free from it. If in the future the punishment of her sin of breaking thew of life and death get a hold of her, at least she has the memory of her short freedom.


    If someone else is on Gao Lan Mei''s position, being free after a so long, she already left the Shizi Empire the moment she is able to.


    That was really her first n, but in a short time, she learned that even though she is not traveling, she will still feel free with the beings that care for her.


    The Gao family as well as the being from the Wei Pce, got close to her heart without her even realizing it.


    At that very short time, she also considered Wei Jiayi to be a very important being in her life. ''Is this love?'' Gao Lan Mei asked herself since she does not have any idea what the feeling is, she can only ry to the information from the books that she had read before.


    Gao Lan Mei stared at Wei Jiayi intently and she can see that he have conflicting emotion. Right now, she can feel his frustration and helplessness. "Do you want to keep me so badly?" She asked yfully. "Even if I do hurt you most of the time?" To show her point, she big his arm slightly.


    How many times did she bite him like this? Most of the time because she cannot handle the emotions that he is giving her. ''What about not?''

 Chapter 382: A bunch of crows

    Chapter 382: A bunch of crows


    "You do not hurt me. As you said before, you are just making sure I''m real." Wei Jiayi smiled dotingly, his face lowering down so he can touch his forehead to hers.


    "Bite all you want until you are content. Mei Mei, I will die if you leave me anyway. I do not care if it is intentional or not..." He confessed, tone yful but eyes looking at her seriously. "Do you want me to die?"


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes narrowed, "That is not a funny joke."


    "I am not joking. I will tell you a secret... I am very old..." Wei Jiayi stated. "So old, I am very tired of existing. I was able to experience a lot of things. Having everything, the glory and power by just being part of my own race."


    The dragon race mainly resides at the heavenly domain as they are considered beast only to serve a God. Just like Keepers are their history is closely connected.


    "Then there was the war before the restrictionw was ced and there I experienced betrayal causing me to almostmit suicide because of shame." He started reminiscing the times when he was a proudd for being part of the dragon race before all this was shattered for the betrayal that his race did, using the younglings as a sacrifice to open a seal!


    Wei Jiayi knows this is not a good time for them to talk about the things in the past given that there are beings waiting for them at the Shizi Empire, especially the defense wall that Gao Lan Mei made.


    Gao Lan Mei gasped slightly, not only because of what Wei Jiayi said but also because shes of images appear inside her head, showing him bloody and dirty as heys in the ground cursing life. After the images, she again felt the splitting pain in her head.


    ''Is that Wei Jiayi?'' She asked herself and made sure he will not notice her pain by bowing her head slightly burying it to his chest.


    "I am fine now." Wei Jiayi smiled as he thought Gao Lan Mei getting close to him as her attempt tofort.


    "It''s all in the past and it was the weakest part of my life, but I was saved. You know what saved me?" Wei Jiayi asked her knowingly, after cing his chin on top of her head and held her closer.


    Gao Lan Mei swallowed the lump in her throat before answering, "You... Ah... Crows?" She then another sh of images appeared in her mind, on all angle.


    ''Stay away from me! You crows are waiting for fresh meat to eat?!'' Wei Jiayi eximing to the crows that are watching him closely. A murder of crows that are currently on the branches of the trees around him waiting for something.


    ''Are they waiting him to die? What are these?'' Gao Lan Mei tried to further remember but her head starting aching again.


    Wei Jiayi''s eyes brightened, then he nodded slightly, "You''re correct, I was saved by a bunch of crows owned by Feng Ji''s master then eventually the sparrow helped me recover." He exined knowingly.


    Then he lifted her face to look at him. Though she is wearing Merchant Lan''s mask, it does not matter. "I will continue to be better as long as you are with me. Understand?"


    Gao Lan Mei nodded subconsciously. She does not want him to look like that again, bloody and dirty.


    ''Is this what he feels when I am hurt?'' Instead of asking Gao Lan Mei circled her arms around his neck so he can lean down. When closed enough she kissed Wei Jiayi, her body molding his and allowing him to feel every part of her.


    Wei Jiayi forgot everything else and just savored the kiss that his wife seldom gives him willingly. He then deepened it dominating Gao Lan Mei.

 Chapter 383: Take Advantage

    Chapter 383: Take Advantage


    His hands also started to roam around her and Gao Lan Mei suddenly felt his hardness prominently pressed on her stomach. "Jiayi..." She whispered softly when his lips started kissing, nipping her neck as well.


    The growl from him indicates that he is enjoying her distraction to much to the point of his own beast side surfacing. "Hey... Jiayi... Stop Cool down..."


    When he did not respond and he continued to attack her neck, Gao Lan Mei bit his shoulder hard. This earned another growl from him, the arms around her is already squeezing her tightly,


    Gao Lan Mei can hear Wei Jiayi''s heavy breathing, sniffing, even licking her skin while his face is still buried at the juncture of her neck.


    "They are waiting for us This is really not a good time for being a pervert." Gao Lan Mei whispered under her breath.


    She told not only because Gao Lan Mei does not want him to continue further, but also because with the time that they have arrived the transportation space, but the number of stones that are filled with spiritual energy is also still not much.


    Gao Lan Mei really wants to see what is going on above ground. Should she change the n?


    "They can wait. Until they are willing to fully cooperate, its best to wait." Wei Jiayi murmured. "Besides, you still need to recover. I can help you heal faster if I marked you as a dragon''s mate." He offered.


    "Hmmm. That can be beneficial, but let me think about it more." Gao Lan Mei actually agrees with Wei Jiayi and she trusts his decision.


    How many times had he has shown his heart and handed it in front of her?


    It may be too quick for others, but for someone like Wei Jiayi who already recognizes her as a mate, it is still too slow.


    "How long will you think about it? You always forget things regarding us." He said usingly, as his breath warming her skin.


    "I do not forget that you are supposed to be still under your punishment. I remember that it suppose to be a year." Gao Lan Mei raised a brow, "Now who do you think has forgotten his promise?"


    Wei Jiayi lifted his face and stare at Gao Lan Mei with his mismatched eyes, "I did not forget it. You also told me that we canpromise about during life and death situation..."


    "Hmp. Right now, I do not see any danger. Well, I initiated touching you so I guess that does not count." Gao Lan Mei turned away from him.


    "Let us finish the enemies soon, cause I can touch you-No! Can, can save people!" She hurriedly corrected herself her ears turning pink due to embarrassment.


    Wei Jiayi nodded his head with a silly smile on his face, "Yes, yes. Finish the enemies so you can touch me more."


    "Do not repeat it." She replied through clenched teeth. After this, Wei Jiayi is more cooperative as he watched Gao Lan Mei while she creates the passage of her desired destination.


    Wei Jiayiughed as he watched Gao Lan Mei creating a passage to their supposed destination, before asking seriously, "So what is your n?"


    "Take advantage of the enemy''s n."


    ...


    Outside the Shizi Empire Wall


    A man is currently standing outside the gates while he holds an orb on his hand. He looks intently on it, as he tries to find the status inside the gates. "Hmmm, we can wait forever but they sure cant." Hemented to no one in particr.


    The barrier is in front of him and he just needs to raise his hand to touch it. He is looking at a tier five barrier that can mostly be seen at the Immortal Domain.


    "Fa LiWei, we still have a lot of preparation to do. Why do you need to set up such arge n like this right now?" The man with the orb heard Fa Yuan spoke through a part of the orb.

 Chapter 384: Off You Go

    Chapter 384: Off You Go


    "You seem afraid Fa Yuan. I am just helping you from the outside, brother." Fa LiWei spoke emotionless as he continued to look at the orb on his hand. Trying to find the being that caused an explosion outside the gate of the Shizi Empire.


    ''They attacked from the outside then, there is a way to go inside the capital without passing this pathetic barrier. Interesting. We can always go under anyway if necessary.'' Fa Liwei thought to himself.


    "I do not need your help." Fa Yuan stated. "I already set up the first part of the sacrifice to navigate the seal. I can take care of the rest. Are you nning to sacrifice everyone?"


    "Tsk. What a stupid question. The more the merrier. Thest time we open a seal, a dragon race was involved. Now we only have a bunch of mediocre cultivators and mortals. I think we need more actually. Test this one now and try againter." Fa Liwei stated casually as he continued to look at his orb trying to find the culprit that cause some of his YinYings to be useless.


    The explosion is supposed to not cause a lot of damage for a cultivator, but it has poison to even affect YinYings. He tried to look for any trace of magic, but there is none. ''A very interesting creation.''


    "Well, I need to look for the one who attacked earlier. The magic is interesting and I have not seen it before." He said with indifference. "Stop talking for a moment."


    "Huh? Why do I need to stop talking?" Fa Yuan asked with surprise. "Wait you said, someone attacked earlier? Your squad is being stupid."


    "I said, shut up." Fa LiWei tone is still indifferent, but Fa Yuan decided to not speak anymore. Even though he is not a full Yinying, just like most of the officers from Justice Affairs, he is so used to dealing with one.


    The challenge to deal with a being without a proper set of emotions is that they are unpredictable and remorseful. So it is best to let them be if you want to work with one, if it is not beneficial to work with Yinyings to get his goals, he will never consider it.


    While waiting for Fa LiWei, Fa Yuan stared at Xiao Shishi, who is currently standing in front of him dazed. "Why do I always have a soft spot with wraiths?" He asked, chuckling softly.


    He should not feel anything with the enemy, but he never had the heart to hurt wraiths since before. Probably because he felt pity that they do not exist just like normal beings.


    Fa LiWei himself is a wraith, even if he is consumed by impurities and turned into a Yinying. ''Well, with these much impurities, it will not take long before you will turn to one of us as well.''


    "Oh well, I do not have any use with you for now, so just find your way to this nice maze called safety chambers of the Shizi empire." Fa Yuan stated, looking around the ce with a slight disappointment. The capability of the Mortal Domain is really too low for his standard.


    ''Should I tell Fa LiWei about this underground passages? I do not want him to be inside the Shizi Empire though as he will bother me.'' He thought to himself.


    "Do not get yourself lost alright?" Fa Yuan dismissed Xiao Shi Shi and allowed her to walk aimlessly not even caring if she inhaled the dark smoke.


    Then before she can walk farther, "Oh, can you do me a favor? Kill all pawns that you see on site alright?" Then he said as he patted Xiao Shi Shi''s head.


    Xiao Shi Shi did not respond and just stared nkly straight ahead. "There good girl." Fa Yuan smiled.


    "Do not worry, I will keep your master safe. As long as she cooperates though." Fa Yuan added. "Now off you go."

 Chapter 385: White Cockatoo

    Chapter 385: White Cockatoo


    Fa Yuan also wants to get Gao Lan Mei first before they start to ughter everyone and offer them as a sacrifice. It is always beneficial to have a keeper turned into a Yinying.


    Aside from that he really has a good impression with Gao Lan Mei when he was ying as a protector for Gao family, one of the Zicuy Regime. She gave him a wonderful name after all.


    Fa Yuan also knows that if Gao Lan Mei will learn of their ideal, there is a high chance that she might join them willingly.


    With a wave of his hand, a dark green Oni mask appeared on his hand. Fa Yuan caressed the painted white cockatoo on it as he finds the symbol ironic.


    The white Cockatoo means, bringing light to one''s darkness, which does not really fit to what he had been doing for the past years.


    Cockatoo also means dream. How nice would it be if there is no sin in anyone''s heart? No sadness or pain. Sadly, that is impossible.


    That is the reason why the word freedom is invented. Regardless, not all though can get the freedom that they want. Since that is the case, why not just help them start from scratch.


    Destroy everything. Reset from the beginning.


    "Well, this is a good remembrance. I am sorry temporary brothers." Fa Yuan whispered to himself. Does he have lingering attachments to the Gao protection group? Probably. Not.


    Since he is part of Zicuy Regime, he knows the exact reason why they wear a mask. Equality. It also to hide their shame and the mask is a symbol for them to start from a fresh.


    Most of the protectors are considered scums, after all, test creatures that did not die when their original masters left them to be eaten by crows on wilderness for garbages.


    "Do not worry brothers your sacrifices will not go in vain." Fa Yuan spoke while looking at the mask.


    "How long do you want to y around?" Fa Liwei suddenly spoke through the orb that Fa Yuan was using earlier.


    With a frown, "You told me to shut up." Fa Yuan replied. "What else do you n to do anyway? Don''t underestimate Justice Affairs." They are sessful with


    Even though Fa Liwei is the one who made the dark smoke as well as the attacks to other empires in the Mortal Domain, Fa Yuan is not really aware what the man wants to happen next.


    Fa Yuan only knows that he is responsible to crack the seal on the Shizi Empire and Fa Liwei should be the one to make sure that goal will be done.


    "Hmm. Aside from collecting heads? I will show you the rest." Fa Liwei replied with indifference.


    Fa Yuan just shrug his shoulder, then nced at Xiao ShiShi who is currently walking aimlessly after killing some white snakes.


    Then he left the underground safety chambers just like what Gao Lan Mei did, on underground magical transportation circle. ''Let''s see what Fa LiWei is up to before the fun begins.''


    ...


    "sted dragons!" Wei Jiayi cursed under his breath after feeling the consistently annoying sharp pain in his head every time his pawn died.


    The pain is fine but not knowing who killed his snakes are really the main issue as the images that he received after his snake''s death are just darkness. Meaning, nothing useful.


    "What''s wrong?" Gao Lan Mei asked Wei Jiayi. They are currently outside the Gao Manor, walking towards the barrier, while also observing the surrounding.


    Gao Lan Mei is also trying to discern how many stones are already buried or filled with souls, sadly they are not enough to even create a barrier for half of the empire.


    Wei Jiayi is supposed to not tell her that enemies are inside the safety chamber but he can not lie to Gao Lan Mei. "I lefts paws in the safety chambers to roam around and looked for enemies. A lot of them are killed just now and I can bet that more will follow."

 Chapter 386: Another bet

    Chapter 386: Another bet


    "Check on Zhao Liwei... Do you think he will be alright there?" Gao Lan Mei asked with a frown. If the enemies can go to the underground safety chambers without any problem, there is a very high chance that they can attack anytime as well.


    "Don''t worry about him. He can take care of himself," Wei Jiayi advice gloomily interrupting Gao Lan Mei''s line of thought. "If not, then it''s his fault to be weak." He added unsatisfied.


    Wei Jiayi is feeling a bitter taste on his mouth, not liking that Gao Lan Mei is worried about another man.


    Gao Lan Mei raised a brow at Wei Jiayi, "What is wrong with you? Are you jealous?" She said teasingly.


    "Yes!" Wei Jiayi eximed shamelessly then quickly lean in to give Gao Lan Mei a hungry kiss showing ownership, not even caring if someone else saw them at that moment.


    When satisfied, he carefully picked up Gao Lan Mei bridal style to not hurt her arms then he walked towards the capital''s main gate. For him the sooner they can fix the enemies the better.


    "Wait! Stop for now." Gao Lan Mei shrieked after she got her senses back that was taken away due to his passionate kiss. She then looked at Wei Jiayi strangely. ''Has he forgotten that I am dressed as a man now?''


    Nevertheless, he still continued to walk. "Jiayi, stop!" Gao Lan Mei face turned ck when Wei Jaiyi started to sprint instead of halting.


    "Hmm? Why stop? Let''s finish things soon!" Wei Jiayi responded cheekily. "If their sacrifice is not enough, then just give up those who are not willing to cooperate. No need to try being a hero, I don''t think it fits you. Let''s just run away from here." He continued. Though he is just casually stating this, Gao Lan Mei is aware that he is not joking at all.


    Gao Lan Mei snorted before speaking, "Hmp. Who told you I am trying to be a hero? I will never sacrifice life for the sake of ungrateful beings. I can still make use of this, do not worry."


    Even if she did sacrifice some of her blood to create the ritual stones to help, it does not mean she will struggle to help everyone to the cause of her own life. In the end, Gao Lan Mei still likes to have the benefits.


    "Good. My wife will never be on the disadvantage!" Wei Jiayi stated happily. Whatever her n is, as long as she is fine and will not leave him, he will fully support. Much better though if all Gao Lan Mei''s attention is only on him.


    Then he thought something interesting. "Mei Mei, let''s have another bet," Wei Jiayi offered, as he continued to sprint. He is moving so quickly but carefully, threatening Gao Lan Mei like ss as


    ''Another bet? The current one that we have is not even being followed correctly.'' Gao Lan Mei thought with a frown as she remembers their agreement before.


    "I don''t want." She uttered dismissively, "Jiayi please stop for now. I need to check something important."


    Wei Jiayi stopped and put Gao Lan Mei down before asking, "Why not? You did not even try to hear about it."


    "Behave. Not time to y." Gao Lan Mei replied, her head looking upwards, observing the dark smoke at the other side of the feeble barrier that they have as of the moment.


    ''So this barrier is only for the smoke then.'' Gao Lan Mei concluded then tilted her head. How much longer will it take before they pass the barrier? Do they still have time to set up her defense wall?


    Gao Lan Mei spread both her hands in front of her then, looked at her open palm with utmost concentration. Her eyes brightened to red, as she carefully estimates the threads of spiritual energying from the stones that are supposed to be the temporary vessel of the borrowed soul fragment.

 Chapter 387: Other rules

    Chapter 387: Other rules


    The spiritual threads are connected to multiple directions like a web and Gao Lan Mei being the center of it. ''Too few and still on wrong spots.'' She thought with disappointment, the deep frown on her face shows great displeasure.


    Since they are still not a lot, not evenparable to the pile of stones that she marked earlier, that only means one thing. Not all are willing to cooperate.


    ''How can we convince them to cooperate?'' Gao Lan Mei though understands the others point of view, she still wants them to change their mind. ''Should I just give up on them?''


    Wei Jiayi can also see the threads that are connected to Gao Lan Mei''s hands. In fact, one of the thread is connected to him as he already in stored a spiritual fragment in the stone that she had given earlier.


    The process is normally painful, by just imagining how a part of you is being torn but Gao Lan Mei made sure that it will not be the case when she made the stone. This is notparable to the annoying pain that he feels whenever his pawns got destroyed.


    In fact, instead of feeling pain, it will even give calmness, like you are being purified.


    Then Gao Lan Mei face suddenly turned ck as she realized something, ''Ah, I forgot to mention other rules to them'' Gao Lan Mei regrettably.


    For the defense walls to be set up properly, the stones should be left on a specific ce, much better if it is buried on the ground.


    Shepletely forgot these as she was more concerned about how they can get enough spiritual fragments to sustain the defense wall that she wants to set up.


    Aside from that, she also forgot to assure them that aside from her and the owner of the spiritual fragment in the stone, no one else can make use it, hence the stone will turn into dust.


    "Jiayi, I forgot to tell them something important" Then Gao Lan Mei exined the remaining rules of the marked stones. Her face clearly shows distress, and self-me, thinking that it would probably be easier for Ma Fei Hong to convince the others to cooperate.


    Wei Jiayi listened silently to Gao Lan Mei as he stares intently to her. Though the fake face that she has now is still of ''Merchant Lan'' it is too realistic that even a slight movement on her face is still visible.


    He understands, what Gao Lan Mei is trying to say. Yes, it is anyone''s nature to be cautious with strangers, but a good exnation will probably change minds and sway principles.


    "Mei Mei, I do not think, you telling them these additional rules will change their views" Wei Jiayi replied softly as he ced his hand on top of her head and caress her softly.


    Looking at him unhappily, "Why not?" She asked curiously.


    Wei Jiayi smiled slightly, as his fingers tried to smoothen her frown before replying, "Because, regardless the rules and assurance you give, if they do not trust you, especially if their life is at stake, they will never cooperate. They will look for another means to save themselves."


    Gao Lan Mei snorted, "If that is true, then the only thing that they are saving is their pride."


    "Don''t believe me? Then let us have a bet." Wei Jiayi offered sweetly, his smile so confident, convincing Gao Lan Mei that there is no way for her to win.


    Narrowing her eyes, "How can I bet if you are sure to win?" Gao Lan Mei said as she annoyingly, pinch Wei Jiayi''s hand that is caressing her face.


    "How can I be sure? What if I allowed you to win?" Wei Jiayi responded after chucking. "There is no harm Mei Mei, it''s just a simple bet." He persuaded.


    "You two! When do you n to act based on the current situation?!" Ma Fei Hong finally decided to interrupt them.

 Chapter 388: No more delays

    Chapter 388: No more dys


    The Shizi Empire is on verge of beingpletely destroyed, but the pair is not even acting urgently.


    What if the enemy was able to break the current barrier that they have now? They are not even prepared yet!


    ''Enough eating dog food today!'' Ma Fei Hongined to herself as since Wei Jiayi arrived, all he did is flirt with his mate. ''Where did the serious and deadly captain sentinel in the mortal domain go?''


    Ma Fei Hong is just thinking too much as for Wei Jiayi he is still cooperating despite him distracting Gao Lan Mei most of the time.


    "Hmp. There is no hurry." Wei Jiayi dismissed Ma Fei Hong. "No enough resources anyway, Gao Lan Mei cannot do anything if the others are not willing to help."


    Ma Fei Hong: "You You... Not in a hurry? Then make use of your own treasures to help us!"


    "Hmm I''m not sure on what kind of treasures you are talking about." He replied, his hand then held Gao Lan Mei''s waist possessively, his face leaning in to softly and sweetly kiss her forehead. "Because the one I have now is definitely not for others use." He whispered.


    "Eh?" Gao Lan Mei is dumbfounded, and unable to speak and just looked at him dazed. ''Is he trying to tell me that I am his treasure?''


    Me Fei Hong can only hear them, and she is grateful for that as she has a feeling that she will greatly regret watching the love birds. "Fine, fine. Now both of you start moving." She said instead ofining further.


    Wei Jiayi just shrugs his shoulders. "How do you n to proceed from here? Do you have another n?"


    When she did not respond Wei Jiayi continued, "Don''t force them if they are not willing to cooperate. That is thew of survival. We just need to have a willing being to fill the stones with soul fragments even if the being is not a cultivator. Right?"


    Nodding her head, "Yes." Gao Lan Mei understands mortal nature since it is the only thing that she can observe from her previous life. If it is not proven beneficial, there is a high chance there is no cooperation.


    Now, what about the n? Gao Lan Mei does not have enough stones for everyone in the Shizi Empire that she can use to have enough spiritual energy. That is the reason it is a must that those who are willing to cooperate should be immortals at least.


    Then her eyes brightened after seeing the familiar beings that she offered cooperation recently as they quickly approaching them.


    "Good evening Merchant Lan." The young man said after arriving in front of them.


    ''Good evening, my recements.'' Gao Lan Mei though as she nodded, smile serene like nothing matters.


    Outside the barrier


    "Stop. Just wait a little bit more." Fa Yuan urgently stated as he stood behind Fa LiWei who is supposed to break the barrier using the orb that he has on his hand.


    Fa LiWei tilted his head, "What for? Not necessary." He stated not even bothering to look at him.


    "It is necessary. Yes, we can get all the things we need inside even if you break the barrier now. However, it inconvenient for me to run around when they are all in high alert." Fa Yuan exined with indifference.


    Right now, since the barrier is still up, that still gives a sense of hope to everyone, so they are only staying at one ce for refuge.


    However, the moment the barrier ispletely broken and most run around, they do not have time to chase the number of beings that they need for the sacrifice. He also cannot keep those that he wants to save.


    Instead of replying, Fa LiWei took an hour-ss then threw it at him. "No more dys. Fix the offerings, else join them instead."

 Chapter 389: Focus On Saving Yourselves

    Chapter 389: Focus On Saving Yourselves


    Fa Yuan cannot rebut and just nod through clenched teeth. Despite the threat, he knows that no one can me Fa LiWei as a YinYings has none emotions. YinYings only focus on their goal.


    He is already lucky enough that Fa LiWei gave him a chance. Realizing the advantages of the YinYings, he cannot help but wonder.


    How convenient it will be if he can just severe all emotions on his body? Sadly, if that happens, he will definitely choose a different path. His desire to open the seal is not that intense.


    Shizi Empire Royal Pce


    Because the citizens are losing hope, the atmosphere is not pleasant. ''In the remaining hours of your life, what will you do?''


    It is logical to look for hope, but most will feel fear and may give up. Why? Because those that are stronger than them also did the same.


    "Everyone the help wille soon." Lou Ren tried to appease those citizens are on panic.


    "When? Why are they not here yet?"


    "How much longer do we need to wait?"


    "What if they failed as well? What if we died just like those who tried to leave the empire?"


    "Why is the royal family able to leave? Why not us?"


    "How can you assure that they will arrive soon?"


    "What if someone broke the barrier before they arrive? Where will we hide?"


    The citizens asked again, panic and terror. Lou Ren can bet that there is also the case to the other area with the magical transportation circle.


    "Everyone please does not panic! There are immortals maintaining the barrier that alone is the proof they can save us!" Lou Ren tried to assure the citizens again. However, most are still not confident.


    He cannot me them as something dyed the help. Lou Ren does not know how to tell them that those that they need to wait longer.


    The questions from the citizens continue and Lou Ren can just look at them helplessly. Probably if not with the experts around there is already an uproar that may hurt those that cannot cultivate.


    During this time, Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi arrived in the pce as she wants to see the magical transportation circle on it.


    Gao Lan Mei could see themotion and found that Wei Jiayi''s retainers are trying to appease the citizens.


    "What''s wrong? Everyone will dieter. There is no difference if you all die today right?" Gao Lan Mei asked after standing next to Lou Ren. After hearing that, the citizens got angry even cursing Gao Lan Mei.


    "Try to get closer so you can die sooner." Wei Jiayi utteredced with threat when someone tried to step towards Gao Lan Mei to hurt her.


    Feeling the murderous spiritual pressure from Wei Jiayi, no one dared to spoke further or also try to attack Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei smirk and stepped behind Wei Jiayi, "What? Come on,e on, try to hit me. What there to lose? You all will die soon, anyway." She taunted.


    "Heh. Why? You all don''t want to believe the help right? So let''s do what everyone says. Yes? Cause it easier to give up those who do not believe." Gao Lan Mei added sarcastically.


    The faces of those near them immediately got scared. ''Give up? Is he saying they will give them up?''


    "You can do that..." One finally responded, with enough hostility while looking at ''Merchant Lan'' but he spoke gently to avoid the experts from getting offended.


    "We are citizens of Shizi Empire You, who are you to talk to us like that?" One of them added.


    Then another supported, "Right! Who are you? What qualifications do you have to give us up?"


    "What? I will not listen to ants." Gao Lan Mei responded with indifference. "What about all the other experts? From now on I suggest you all focus on saving yourselves instead!"

 Chapter 390: One Last Chance

    Chapter 390: One Last Chance


    No response from the experts. Not that they do not agree, but they are not that selfish to leave everyone, especiallying from someone they even do not know.


    So instead of taking action, most decided to just observe and see what the other''s will do.


    The experts on the pce are mostly Wei Jiayi''s retainers, officers from the Justice Affairs or those left by the royal family.


    Those serving the royal family have their principles and leaving the citizens will never cross their mind.


    "This" Lou Ren does not understand why ''Merchant Lan'' wants them to give up. Is she serious?


    "Master?" Lou Ren asked Wei Jiayi who still covering the reason for the current confusion. What if the citizens did something drastic?


    Wei Jiayi just nces at him before speaking, "We are giving up. So no need to help these beings." He said with indifference.


    "You You Are you all serious?!"


    "How despicable?! We are loyal citizens of Shizi Empire!"


    "No! Please! Please! Do not leave us!"


    "You all cannot do these to us!"


    "Please save us!"


    Themotion started, this time with the citizens begged,pletely forgetting that earlier they are the one who doubts that someone will save them.


    "Silence!" Lou Chen shouted, crushing another pir to get everyone''s attention. "Our master had decided. All experts disperse!" He said with authority.


    "Don''t leave! Don''t leave!" The citizens shouted in different ways of begging. There is hope as long as these experts are here!


    "Wait! Wait! Please! We will do anything!"


    "Yes! Yes! Anything!"


    "Shut up!" Lou Chen again shouted, which everyone in front of them did.


    "Heh. You all will do anything?" Gao Lan Mei asked. "What if we asked for your lives instead?"


    Deafening silence. Dread. How can they respond to that? Especially those who offered to give anything.


    "Well? Your money or treasures would be useless now. Spiritual energy? If you are on a higher degree, you should be helping with the barrier. Right?" Gao Lan Mei asked sarcastically.


    Since no one responded, she added, "Since that is not the case, that only means you are all useless. So why should we all waste our energy to help you when we cannot even enjoy it?" she asked with indifference, as she looked down to the citizens.


    These are the beings that looked down on the previous Gao Lan Mei. Those who called her a waste and useless.


    The beings that mocked and refused to help her father when she was on a verge of death.


    Those who denied giving her a blood replenishing pill because giving such treasure to trash is a great loss.


    So why should she care? In all honesty, Gao Lan Mei only wants the benefit she can get when her defense barrier set up.


    Wei Jiayi already expressed his desire to leave multiple times. Probably because he knows that these being really does not deserve her efforts or he also knows what they say regarding the Gao young miss, especially when she cannot even feel any trace of spiritual energy.


    The more she looked at the citizens faces especially those from the suppose powerful families, she cannot help but sneer at them.


    In fact, if she really wants to leave she can just use her own magical transportation circle. No need to travel and she can just stay there for some time, however, her conscience will not allow her to do so.


    "I will give you onest chance. Offer your life and we will save you." Gao Lan Mei uttered.


    The citizens do not know who ''Merchant Lan'' is. Just to survive, would they offer their life to someone they do not know?


    Do they have a choice? With the rest of the experts not speaking that only means the man has the authority to decide.


    Regarding Wei Jiayi, they are not familiar with him when he does not wear a mask. The Wei Prince also does not go out in public so they can only just be terrified with his strength and they will avoid offending him.


    What are they going to do? Is being saved means they need to give up their life?

 Chapter 391: Quantity Over Quality

    Chapter 391: Quantity Over Quality


    No one spoke as everyone is having a hard time deciding on what to do. The what-ifs that they have are a lot making most have the difficulty to decide.


    Realizing this, Gao Lan Mei stood next to Wei Jiayi and took out an hourss. "No one wants to save someone who is useless right? Agree?" She asked the crowd. "No? Do not worry, we are not that heartless."


    ''We? Who are we that you are referring to wife?'' Wei Jiayi asked silently, his lips twitching as he watches her ying around. His own retainers are not even aware of what is going on. They do not have a choice but to cooperate.


    "Then I will help you decide." Gao Lan Mei stated after cing the hourss on the ground, then bad next to it. "Hmmm, Lou Ren," then called the man out.


    "I''m here Merchant Lan" Lou Ren quickly walked towards Gao Lan Mei, then doing a quick nce to his master who did not even acknowledge him or give any hint. It is like silently telling him to just follow Gao Lan Mei''s wishes. He should have expected that from the start.


    ''Ah, I miss my old master'' Lou Renmented in his heart.


    "In the bag are remaining spiritual storage stones that I made. Give one to those who want to cooperate. Then all experts, when the time is up, leave this ce. That also goes with Justice Affairs officers." Gao Lan Mei exined.


    Lou Ren does not need to ask further. All retainers from the Wei Pce know what the stones are for. This time he also understood Gao Lan Mei''s intention.


    It seems Gao Lan Mei has decided to just make use of quantity over quality to set up the defense walls.


    ''Would this really work?'' Lou Ren wants to ask that out loud, instead, he just nods to agree. Though he doubts this additional n, they do not have a choice but go to this route.


    Lou Ren just felt that Gao Lan Mei''s way of persuading may be too insensitive, but probably the best.


    "Master, are you also going to visit the other area with the citizens?" Lou Ren asked.


    There are more magical transportation circles in the pce and the citizens are divided on that to be amodated. Some citizens that are not willing to leave their home, which no one can force.


    Shizi Empire may sound so extravagant, but in truth, the number of citizens is not a lot. The main capital citizens are mostly families that are considered powerful or influential enough to support cultivators.


    "No. Take care of that." Wei Jiayi stated. "Let''s get back?" he said looking at Merchant Lan.


    "Hmm." Nodding her head before walking towards therge magical circle on therge open ground. The pirs around are still infused with spiritual energy ready to be used anytime. Sadly, using it on its original purpose is not going to save anyone.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to walk towards the center of it with Wei Jiayi closely following behind, not caring how the others are looking at her with a scowl.


    ''What is he doing how he ns to save us?''


    ''Is he not aware that we cannot travel through the sky?''


    Though no one voice that out, just the look on the citizen''s faces are enough proof of that.


    Then no one missed how ''Merchant Lan'' glided her feed to some parts of the circle though dismissing this, thinking that the ''man'' is just curious.


    When they arrive at the center, the magical transportation circle began to spin brightly, coating both Wei Jaiyi and ''Merchant Lan''.


    Everyone expected them to be lifted on the sky and die shortly. However, what they saw next will be thest reason for them topletely believe that they can be saved.


    "Stay safe everyone." Gao Lan Mei stated with a coy smile as they were eaten by the ground...

 Chapter 392: Let me see

    Chapter 392: Let me see


    "Kai Kai! Follow us!" Gao Lan Mei called out loudly to the beast that seems to be hiding.


    Therge hound suddenly appeared at the far end of the crowd. Its red eyes cautiously looking at Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei.


    "Hurry." Wei Jiayimanded unhappily. Then instead of leaping towards Gao Lan Mei which the hound normally did, it turned into a spiritual ball before getting inside its master''s consciousness.


    Gao Lan Mei can only look at the man next to her suspiciously. ''Kai Kai is hiding because of you?'' Not voicing out but her eyes clearly state this.


    Before both of thempletely disappear to the transportation space, Wei Jiayi reached for her hand and held it firmly. "I don''t want to be lost."


    The moment ''Merchant Lan'' and Wei Jiayi sink into the dark void that is made from the magical transportation circle, no need to convince anyone. It is already clear that there is really another way out.


    If not because of the expert''s quick action to stop those that want to jump in the void before it officially disappeared, a lot were able to follow behind them.


    Not all are aware of how tricky it is to manipte a magical transportation circle. The start should be set, that also goes with the destination. That is also the reason why it is very difficult to learn magic for underground traveling.


    Wei Jiayi''s retainers cannot help but be delighted as they are aware that even among their ranks, no can do what their future mistress had done.


    The moment the light on the circle disappeared, citizens rushed to Lou Ren to get a piece of stone. No need to even go to the other areas as almost all are willing to cooperate.


    "Why is there no more?! I want a stone!"


    "What will happen to us then? I was not able to get a stone!"


    The supply is limited. Now, this is another issue that Lou Ren needs to exin.


    Lou Ren can helplessly look at the situation he is currently in. He can only be grateful that they don''t need to beg to anyone''s help for the defense wall.


    After all, visitors from the Immortal Domain are not really responsible for their safety.


    Underground Safety Chambers


    Blood. They immediately sensed the smell of iron the moment Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi stepped out if the magical transportation circle.


    The ce is also dark and even if her defense walls illuminates faint blue light, it is still not enough to brighten the chamber.


    Wei Jiayi stepped in front like a shield, before speaking, "Stay behind me." He said cautiously.


    They left Zhao Liwei alone in the safety chambers. If ever there is any forced entry, she should be aware of it since Gao Lan Mei''s defense wall is set up this way.


    She also prepared herself to fight as Wei Jiayi already informed her that the pawns that he left here are already destroyed. Meaning enemies are able to get in.


    Even though that is the case, they still took the risk to go back since Zhao Liwei is still Wei Jiayi''s responsibility.


    It was a long talk before he relented to pick the delegate up and make sure he is still alive.


    "This" Wei Jiayi murmured with disbelief.


    "What happened? Is it safe to make the ce brighter?" Gao Lan Mei whispered with impatience. She does not have special skills to see through the dark unlike him.


    "Mei Mei, we should go back" Wei Jiayi whispered again, "Don''t fight me on this alright? It will be fine for a while It is just not a good time now." He exined hurriedly.


    "Go back? What is going on? Let me see." Her patience running so, she decided to create a small light to the dark room.


    "I want to see. Now." She added firmly, not giving him any chance to refuse.

 Chapter 393: Still not moving?

    Chapter 393: Still not moving?


    Wei Jiayi looked at Gao Lan Mei sideways, helplessly. The way she is ring at him, with the small me on her hand is enough to threaten him.


    It should be easy to follow his wife''s wishes. However, he still trying to think about how to exin to her what is going on. He is also unsure how she will react, after seeing the current situation in front of him.


    So Wei Jiayi did not move and continued to block her path while looking ahead, to make sure the beast in front of him is not going to attack suddenly.


    With a snort, "What? Not moving? You still need to exin why Kai Kai is hiding from us earlier." Gao Lan Mei spoke again, unhappily.


    The hound did not even greeted them or show itself when they arrive in the pce. That only means something is not right, as Kai Kai enjoys being petted by her.


    Though she does not have any contract with the hound, Gao Lan Mei is aware that it prefers her presence.


    She also understands that it is not the right time to bring that up, but Gao Lan Mei already noticed that Wei Jiayi is not that alertpared when they smelled the scent of blood, which in fact adds to her unhappiness as of the moment.


    "Er" Wei Jiayi is unsure how to proceed on exining himself. How can he tell her that, Kai Kai was reprimanded for leaving her alone when themand came from Gao Lan Mei directly?


    "Grrr" A soft growl echoed inside the chamber for Wei Jiayi is sound territorial, also as a warning, but since it sounds muffled, it is not threatening enough.


    Gao Lan Mei heard the growl, "You are growling at me?!" She asked with disbelief as she hit Wei Jiayi''s back.


    "Mei Mei, do you think I can ever growl at you like that?" Wei Jiayi stated after wincing. His beast may purr at her instead of growling threateningly.


    "Then what? What is really going on?" She asked impatiently. "Can you just let me see?"


    "Cough. I can, but promise me you will not overreact and you stay close to me." Wei Jiayipromised, slightly ncing at her. An out of control beast is not easy to handle.


    Even though, beasts understand hierarchy, him being on top of the food chain, they will not attack unless they are being controlled.


    One example is when they were attacked by a beast in Mount Hua. It still does not mean that it will be the case on Gao Lan Mei, who is his unimed mate.


    "Why are you dragging this? Do I look like someone who overreacts?" Gao Lan Mei is already getting upset.


    "If you ever do this again I will make sure that you will get hurtter." She added, remembering how he also did the same when they are talking to Li Shao before.


    "Hurt?" Wei Jiayi asked with cold sweat. ''Zhao Liwei, I hope you get confined on the Space Ice prison for making my wife angry at me!'' his thoughts at the moment.


    "Still not moving?!" Gao Lan Mei eximed, before pushing Wei Jiayi out of the way so she can see what he is hiding.


    It is still too dark for her, despite the small me magic she has on her hand. Gao Lan Mei looked around the room and found a shadow of a man on the end the farthest corner of the chambers.


    The silhouette looks like a man sitting on the ground while leaning on the wall. Aside from the shadow, the only clear thing visible on that corner is the pair of bright blue eyes, staring back to them...

 Chapter 394: Forced his claim

    Chapter 394: Forced his im


    "Is that Zhao Liwei?" Gao Lan Mei asked in bewilderment.


    "Yes," Wei Jiayi gloomily answered. Why push him? He is just trying to make sure that Gao Lan Mei will not be upset.


    Unlike him, she cannot see in the dark and Wei Jiayi knows that the moment she sees where the blood ising from, Gao Lan Mei will be very upset before even asking.


    Gao Lan Mei immediately walked towards the shadow, after his answer. However, before she can even go further, Wei Jiayi''s arms circled around her waist to keep her close.


    "Wei Jiayi! Take your hands off me!" She shouted in annoyance through clenched teeth. "Wha-"


    "Grrr!" Another growling from the corner that made Gao Lan Mei stopped talking.


    Releasing a deep breath, "Wait, it''s dangerous for you to get close." Wei Jiayi exined.


    "See, his eyes are blue, meaning his beast is in control." He added a matter of fact. If Zhao Liwei is in control, he already greeted them despite his eyes being on red.


    "ButBut he is hurt," Gao Lan Mei does not know that Zhao Liwei is also a shifter like Wei Jiayi. Regardless, with the smell of blood so potent, he is probably hurt. "How can we help him?"


    "Ahm I don''t think we need to do that," he stated, unsure, "Mei Mei, I will just have you see it Do not overreact alright? Do not rush to him as well." Wei Jiayi decided.


    He then created multiple small mes to burn thenterns that run out of me stones to lit the ce.


    How the me stones losing its light after being used on a short period of time only means Zhao Liwei had something to do with it. The reason behind it, Wei Jiayi is not sure.


    "Oh!" Gao Lan Mei gasp, with surprise after seeing Zhao Liwei''s current appearance. "Xiao Shi!" Another surprise that made her want to get close, but Wei Jiayi is not willing to do so.


    "I said do not overreact!" Wei Jiayi reminded, "Look closely, Xiao Shi is fine!"


    Doing what she was told, Gao Lan Mei noticed that Zhao Liwei at that moment is holding Xiao Shi on his arm.


    Despite his arms looking torn and bloody, he still securely held the wraith while looking at them with darkly.


    Gao Lan Mei also noticed the blood on Xiao Shi''s neck. Too much that makes her look like someone who ughtered but still kept her body intact.


    "Jiayi! We need to help them!" Gao Lan Mei eximed hurriedly.


    "No, we don''t." Wei Jiayi stated, "This You know Xiao Shi is a wraith, right? She will not die with just this blood. It''s just"


    "Regardless! She is hurt!"


    "Mei Mei, believe me! We cannot get close to them unless Zhao Liwei snapped out of it. We can only wait." Wei Jiayi replied.


    "What? Why?" Gao Lan Mei asked after hearing Wei Jiayi''s edgy tone.


    "He imed her as a mate. With his arms being like that, it seems he forced his way through your defense wall probably to get her. Just like how he forced his im at her..." He continued, confident with his assumption since Zhao Liwei is very good with runes and defenses.


    Mate iming is a very sacred thing that needs both consents. If the female refuses, and the male still imed, it would be very bloody. Literally.


    "How? Xiao Shi is a wraith She is not even" Gao Lan Mei is not sure how to describe Xiao Shi. The wraith is being that cannot be considered dead or alive after all.


    "I do not know, but with him like this, we can only wait for him to go back to normal. Another option is awake, Xiao Shi, up, she can probably do something about it." Wei Jiayi advised.

 Chapter 395: Her Master

    Chapter 395: Her Master


    Moments earlier, Safety chambers


    Numbness and darkness. Xiao Shi knows something is wrong, but she cannot determine what. She feels afloat, not feeling any of her limbs.


    She is not sure how long she is like this, not being able to control any part of her body. ''I don''t want to hurt anyone'' Her thoughts as she tried to fight whatever spell she is under.


    ''I do not want the master to disregard me because I am useless and week'' Her inner fear.


    A wraith''s worth is only determined by its master. She does not have anything else, even her memories from her previous life before she sold her soul for a century of servitude.


    Now, Xiao Shi''s only desire is to be useful to her master so that she won''t be discarded.


    Xiao Shi wants her master to always make use of her, regardless of how. Fulfilling her task is her greatest happiness.


    Though that is not the case at that moment, since she is supposed to do a special task, however, end up being captured by the enemy.


    With that in mind, she is afraid to be cast aside. If that ever happens, she would rather cease existing. ''I hope my master understands.'' Her silent prayer.


    ''Master, please remove my limiter I want to do a job well done...'' Xiao Shi begged inside her head, as she tries to feel the connection she has with her original master.


    While trying to contact Yen Mngju, she tried to think of ways on how to exin what is going on. She does not even have any idea why she was captured.


    Initially, she allowed things to progress until that point still hoping to be able to get more information. Xiao Shi did not expect though that someone can control even a wraith to this extent.


    ''Protect Gao Lan Mei. She is my sister.'' Xiao Shi remembers thismand clearly. That moment that she cannot control her body, she feels like grieving that instead of helping, she may be a burden to the Young Miss.


    "ShiShi?!"


    ''Master?'' Xiao Shi asked after hearing someone calling her name.


    "ShiShi, is that really you?" Xiao Shi heard him again. However, she is so confused as his voice sound so anguish with disbelief.


    ''Master why are you sad?'' She never has seen or heard Yen Mngjue worry. Her master always has an answer to everything as long as it is not rted to the deceased mistress.


    "I was looking for you. I never stopped." He spoke again, too eager that made Xiao Shi confused. "Here, let me get you inside"


    ''Master? Get inside?'' She though in confusion.


    "Hey,e closer, so I can reach you"


    "No," Xiao Shi subconsciously stated. Though she mostly does not have control over her body, she still does not want to be near the man that is speaking. Good thing, her body did it for her strongly.


    Initially, when she heard the male voice, it brings her warmth, giving her the impression that it was from her master. Then listening further, she realized that man is not her master.


    The more he speaks, despite the warmth, the pain prickling in her heart is still there, helping her get little control to her body.


    "Why?! Why won''t youe closer?!" He asked, voice sounding sinister and savage at the same time.


    Xiao Shi is not sure if she can respond. She cannot even see what is in front of her, but she does not want to fight him. The more he speaks, the more she can get control.


    "Ah!" Then Xiao Shi screamed loudly when she felt the extreme pain on her neck, before she lost all her consciousness.

 Chapter 396: Finding Pity

    Chapter 396: Finding Pity


    Gao Lan Mei stared intently to Zhao Liwei and Xiao Shi across them. She is currently sitting on a lotus position next to him.


    On her other side is Kai Kai that is stump on the groundzily but its red eyes alert and ready to attack or defend anytime if needed.


    They can only wait, that''s what Wei Jiayi had said, then exined how the iming process works.


    "You told me before that you want to mark me. Is this how it will be if I refused?" Gao Lan Mei curiously asked, making Wei Jiayi''s face pale.


    "I cannot force you to do something that you do not want. Especially with iming When we, you know lifemated, it will be for our whole existence. It is not a wise decision to anger a female mate" He said solemnly.


    Who wants to have a miserable life, because of an unhappy mate? It is not him.


    "Zhao Liwei visits different Universe as a delegate. That is just his front as he is looking for some. Judging on what you can see now, he seems to be looking for his mate," he continued.


    "Are you angry with me?" Wei Jiayi asked when she did not respond.


    "No, but I will be if you try something like that. Even if that is your beast taking over." Gao Lan Mei told him unhappily.


    Based on Wei Jiayi''s exnation, it seems Zhao Liwei and his beast are not in a total agreement. The beast side seems to be the one responsible for forcing Xiao Shi to be imed like this.


    Gao Lan Mei wants to contact Yen Mngjue and tell him that his servant that he let her borrow is now in the hands of royalty and wants to keep her as a mate. What will the death prince do?


    "Xiao Shi, wake up." Gao Lan Mei called out suddenly. "Wake up!"


    "Mei Mei, what are you doing? It is not a good idea to disturb them." Wei Jiayi whispered. They are not waiting that long, and he hopes to call out Zhao Liwei muchter to snap out of it.


    "Xiao Shi wake up!" Gao Lan Mei shouted again,pletely ignoring Wei Jiayi.


    "MieMie " Wei Jiayi asked shaking his head. ''Fine if she wants it this way, I will just help herter.'' This is what is on his mind that time, as he does not expect that her calls would work.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to call Xiao Shi, multiple times. The louder more she does, the darker Zhao Liwei''s face is to the point where the beast snarled at them.


    "Wake up now, Yen Mngjue is calling for you!" Gao Lan Mei decided to stop if this statement did not work.


    Gao Lan Mei''s effort did not go waste, because as soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Shi''s eyes opened alert.


    "Master?" Xiao Shi asked, still looking in daze.


    Since they are on dire situation, Gao Lan Mei decided to use Xiao Shi''s situation so that she can contact Yen Mngju wherever he is. After all, Wei Jiayi decided to kill the ck snakes that are supposed to be her only means tomunicate to the dead prince.


    Gao Lan Mei saw Xiao Shi looking around for a while in confusion before she finally snapped out of it when the wraith tried to get away from Zhao Liwei.


    "How dare you!" Xiao Shi eximed furiously after realizing that she is currently caged on a pair of male arms.


    Remembering how he met the wraith, Wei Jiayi is not surprised when Xiao Shi''s teeth turned sharp which she immediately use to hurt Zhao Liwei''s arms even if they are still wounded.


    "MeiMei stop her" Wei Jiayi finding pity on his Zhao Liwei''s situation. He has a feeling that if the wraith is not stopped, there is a high chance for her to kill.

 Chapter 397: Very Familiar

    Chapter 397: Very Familiar


    Gao Lan Mei frowned after Wei Jiayi asked her to stop Xiao Shi. Why would she stop the wraith to hurt the being that forced his im on her?


    "Mei Mie he will die if we won''t stop your maid," Wei Jiayi stated, before looking at Zhao Liwei with remorse, "You can also tell Xiao Shi to wake him up,"


    Wei Jiayi is serious when he told her that Zhao Liwei will die.


    The beast seems to be in the impression that his mate is mad because of the force iming, and will allow Xiao Shi to vent her anger not even considering that the wraith can kill him.


    This is the first time he sees Zhao Liwei out of control. On other times, Wei Jiayi will not lend a hand since it is not really needed.


    A beast will eventually return the control to its owner, but they have other things to do and even he does not care much about the Shizi empire''s fate, Gao Lan Mei is set on helping. That also means they cannot waste any more time.


    Instead of getting angry after the pain, Zhao Liwei just continued to held Xiao Shi not showing any indication that he is letting go, even if his arms get cut off by the wraiths sharp teeth.


    Wei Jiayi does not know what is really going on for Zhao Liwei who is normally level headed to let his beast take over and im Xiao Shi. Nevertheless, the longer this takes more it will be dangerous for Xiao Shi.


    "Xiao Shi stop," Gao Lan Mei forced herself to speak, "Don''t kill him Yen Mngju will be very upset."


    The moment Gao Lan Mei said that Xiao Shi looked at her remorsefully and reluctantly open her mouth let go of Zhao Liwei''s arms.


    "Miss What to do?" Xiao Shi asked through clenched teeth. She doesn''t know who the man is but if her master will get mad when she kills him, then he may be important. ''Miss will not lie on me right?'' She asked herself silently as she discretely stares at Gao Lan Mei.


    Gao Lan Mei can see, how ufortable Xiao Shi is as the wraith squirms to Zhao Liwei''s closeness. Unsure what to say next, she looked at Wei Jiayi inquisitively.


    "Tell him to let you go." Wei Jiayi stated to Xiao Shi but the savage version of Zhao Liwei heard it too causing for him to snarl at him. His grip tightening around the wraith.


    Xiao Shi looked at Wei Jiayi as if he is a fool, like saying ''Are you stupid? He does not even listen to you!''


    "Do it," Gao Lan Mei noted, as she wonders what to do with Zhao Liwei and Xiao Shi''s situation.


    "Let me go." Xiao Shi stated, with frustration clearly showing on her face as she red on the ground.


    Gao Lan Mei can clearly feel the wraiths hostility with the murderous vibe directed to Zhao Liwei.


    "Never." He replied with a gruff voice, hoarse that Gao Lan Mei finds familiar, just like whenever Wei Jiayi is having a problem with controlling his own beast.


    "I said let me go, else I will fight you even if I die." Xiao Shi responded dangerously.


    They all know that wraiths cannot die. They are good as immortals, especially Xiao Shi who is contracted to a demi-god, who is also the prince of the underworld, so fighting with the wraith is a stupid thing to do.


    "No," Zhao Liwei replied with a growl, his arms tightening further around her.


    Xiao Shi will not back down and responded with a snarl her mouth open to snap at Zhao Liwei''s face.


    "Xiao Shi stop, don''t hurt him." A man''s voice spoke with authority so near to Gao Lan Mei which she found very familiar, but it certainly did note from Wei Jiayi.


    "Master?" Xiao Shi asked in confusion.


    ------


    Author''s Note:


    Hi everyone! Sorry for being MIA for some time. As some of you is aware, I recently experienced author''s block for this novel while trying to amodate all request for changes. Sadly, the more I think about it the more I am having a hard time writing.


    Now I have decided not to give up and just move forward. I am also very thankful for those who gave encouragements. Especially the other authors and readers who really took time to message me on discord to offer help.


    You know who you are, and I am always grateful for you being there during the toughest time of my life. MARAMING MARAMING SALAMAT!

 Chapter 398: Can’t you allow me some fun?

    Chapter 398: Can¡¯t you allow me some fun?


    "Yen Mingjue?" Gao Lan Mei asked to no one in particr.


    Xiao Shi will not call anyone master aside from Yen Mingjue. Just looking at the wraith who immediately stopped snarling at Zhao Liwei and looking dazed with confusion.


    "Where is he?" Gao Lan Mei asked as she looked around but aside from her and the other three beings, no one else is here.


    Xiao Shi is now looking obedient as amb, probably speaking to her master through their personal connection. Who knows what they are talking about


    How? Through his pawn?


    "Brother?" Gao Lan Mei called out unsure. She is particrly looking for a small ck snake that the death prince loves to use as a pawn. The ones that he let her borrow was either destroyed by Wei Jiayi or eaten by


    "Since when?" Gao Lan Mei suddenly asked with brightened eyes as she looked down at Kai Kai.


    "Yen Mingjue! Don''t y games with me!" Gao Lan Mei eximed in annoyance when Kai Kai did not even move or look at her.


    "Five. Four. Three" She counted prepared to hurt the hound if needed. "I will not help you if you won''t show yourself."


    "Boo. Can''t you allow me some fun?" the male voice stated as the hound looked at her. Clearly "I can''t actually show myself. My physical actual form specifically."


    "Kai Kai! What is the meaning of this?" Wei Jiayi questioned as he looked strangely to his spiritual beast. He is trying to fix the connection that he has with Kai Kai to noticeably almost nonexistent.


    "Ayay! It is useless to re-establish the connection you had with the hound. You just need to be thankful that it is still alive." The prince stated arrogantly.


    "Possession," Gao Lan Mei answered exining what is going on, "Return Kai Kai." Hounds are originally from the Underworld, so for someone like Yen Mingjue, it is a piece of cake to take over.


    The medium must be the pawn that the hound may have eaten before. This is also a form of revenge to Wei Jiayi for destroying the spoiled prince''s things.


    "Why? Your husband killed all my pawns. It is just fair to get my revenge. He is only a dragon, but so annoying." Yen Mingjuemented, just like what Gao Lan Mei expected.


    Wei Jiayi face turned ck. ''Only a dragon?'' How dare!


    Now he understands why KaiKai is not following his orders anymore. Though the hound still went to his consciousness earlier, he already feels that something is wrong.


    The connection he has with it is like a very thin thread that can snap anytime. However, the longer the possession the sooner the connection will be destroyedpletely.


    Wei Jiayi also knows that he cannot stand a chance if even he really offended the man. A wraith''s master can only be one being, a god. Though he approves that this Yen Mingjue addresses him as Gao Lan Mei''s husband, it is still insulting to be looked down.


    "Are you here to help or just mess around?" Gao Lan Mei asked in annoyance.


    "Definitely to mess around! Haha!" Yen Mingjue eximed proudly.


    "" Gao Lan Mei is speechless, so she decided to zap KaiKai. "Go. Away." She uttered seriously as she sends small volts of lighting to the hound.


    She is sorry for KaiKai and will just make it up to the hound after Yen Mingjue let go of the possession. So how to let go? Continuously hurt the vessel.


    "Oy! Oy! Stop!" Yen Mingjue shouted, but Gao Lan Mei continued.


    The small attacks are not going to hurt or kill him but as a pampered prince, small pain always annoys the hell out of him!

 Chapter 399: Show Some Love

    Chapter 399: Show Some Love


    "Xiao Mei! Enough! I will help! I will help!" Yen Mingjue eximed hurriedly.


    "Good." She said before sending onest volt to KaiKai''s butt. This one three times bigger.


    "Cursed Heavens! Why would you do that?!" Yen Mingjue screamed, feeling bad, for the unjust treatment that he gets whenever he meets her.


    The first time, she repeatedly hurt his paws, not since she can already use spiritual energy, the level of bullying also increased.


    "Can''t you even show some love whenever you see me?!" He asked remorsefully. "So sadistic!"


    From the day he was born, the number of being who hurt him, intentional and unintentional, can only be counted by one hand and most of them are tortured before punished to death.


    One of those being that is still alive is Gao Lan Mei, even before she had a new life. Yen Mingjue wants to retaliate, but he can onlyin!


    Gao Lan Mei snort before replying nonchntly, "It was an ident. Why do you sound like a dying pig?"


    "You...You How could you do this to me? Am I not your brother who want to help you?" Yen Mingjue blurted out. To make it more believable, the hound''s body slumped to the ground and ced its paws on the snout.


    "Fine. Fix the YinYings outside then we can move on." Gao Lan Mei mentioned. If the death prince can wipe out all the enemies, it would save them the effort.


    "I can''t. I am not aw breaker like you." The man''s reply dismissing the help Gao Lan Mei wants. His voice void with any emotion, in fact, it seems he is mocking her.


    Gao Lan Mei stiffened, her body froze unsure if what Yen Mingjue is trying to imply something else by saying that.


    Then she felt Wei Jiayi moving closer to her before asking, "What does he mean?"


    "Aren''t you a sentinel? Common sense, dragon. Where did you ce yours?" Yen Mingjue mocked but not exining further.


    "Shut up!" She shouted to no one in particr. "Is this the help you are offering?" Her eyes looking at KaiKai with hostility.


    "This is not the help I am offering, but as a brother, I am telling you that it is not wise to hide things with your mate." Yen Mingjue responded trying to make a point.


    As a death god and part Dakinis, creatures of love, he also can see the red thread binding mates when together. It is an inconvenient gift he learned from his mother.


    "Mei Mei? What does he mean by hiding things from your mate?" Wei Jiayi asked concerningly. It is seldom for him to see her upset.


    They heard Yen Mingjue release a deep breath, "Nevermind, it is your love life, not a ce for me to interfere. I am proud of you though for helping them. These mere mortals that have a very short lifespan. You give so much effort to lengthen their pathetic life." He paused for a moment, as the hound''s snout raised up, pointing at the city above.


    Then he continued, "However, did you even ask why the YinYings decided to attack and corner the Shizi empire of all ces?"


    Gao Lan Mei did not answer so he added, "No? Yes? Well, if you did think about, that means you know or perhaps feel that this is all your fault and that is the real reason why you are helping them." Yen Mingjue exins the matter of fact.


    "What are you talking about?! She did not do anything wrong!" Wei Jiayi eximed.


    "Uninvolved beings are not permitted to interrupt me." Yen Mingjue toneced with warning.


    "You da-" Before he can curse and attack KaiKai, Gao Lan Mei already stopped him with her eyes pleading...

 Chapter 400: Congratulations

    Chapter 400: Congrattions


    "Don''t fight him" She murmured, "Please" With the way Gao Lan Mei asked him, Wei Jiayi can only shut up. However, he needs to be so close to her to feel better.


    Wei Jiayi may be stronger than her, but no one can stop the only sure thing in life, death.


    That also means offending this prince is the worst thing that anyone could do. Especially if the said prince can y with your fate afterlife and reincarnation may be an option to be free.


    Gao Lan Mei did not resist when Wei Jiayi circled his arms on her waist, pulling her closer to him. She can feel him breathing hard, probably due to anger.


    Even though Gao Lan Mei has the guts to intentionally y or hurt the Death Prince, she still knows when to draw the line. One of that instance is when Yen Mingjue is serious like this.


    Thews governing Life and Death is a very important matter for Yen Mingjue and she cannot exin or argue regarding it unless she wants to seriously make the prince mad.


    Gao Lan Mei is also guilty and there is no loophole to use to clean her sin and the fact that the prince is still helping is already a miracle.


    She cannot offend Yen Mingjue, as he is not only a very good friend, he is also the only being she can trust regarding her previous life.


    All this is Gao Lan Mei''s worries, not even considering Wei Jiayi as a being that she can ask help regarding her life. How devastated he will be if he learned this?


    "Brother, can we talk about thister?" Gao Lan Mei asked, "After we save Shizi empire"


    "Fine. Do not try to evade this. I can only do as much cleaning." Yen Mingjue stated dismissively.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded, then her hand reached back to touch Wei Jiayi''s face, "I will exin everythingter" She whispered, trying to assure him, though unsure if how that will happen.


    "Oh! Xiao Shi congrattions by the way!" Just like that, Yen Mingjue suddenly eximed happily, that even Xiao Shi was baffled.


    "Master? Congrattions on what?" Xiao Shi asked meekly. However, Gao Lan Mei can see the wraiths fingers drawing blood from Zhao Liwei.


    "For being mated! I will lift your limiter today so you can celebrate all you want!" Yen Mingjue advised happily, before yawning, "It means, he is technically your husband." He addedzily after seeing the confusion on Xiao Shi''s face.


    "But But" Xiao Shi neverined when speaking with Yen Mingjue, but she really cannotprehend how the man caging her now, is her husband.


    "Congrattions," Gao Lan Mei spoke with a deadpanned. If the master does notin about this force iming, she does not want to waste time exining that it is not the right thing. She can just understand why Yen Mingjue is fine with this since his own love was forced as well.


    "Master, but... But... I do not want a husband" The wraith uttered, sounding pained as she looked at KaiKai, "Please master" Xiao Shi added,


    With a snort, "Regardless if you want it or not, it is not really up to you to decide. Well, I did tell you not to hurt him, but it is still up to you. Just do not kill him."


    "Really?" Xiao Shi asked eyes brightened and after getting a confirmation from her master, she immediately popped Zhao Liwei''s stomach.


    It is strong enough not to kill but with the man coughing blood, which only means how hurt he is with that simple move from the wraith.


    "Now, now. Do not follow Gao Lan Mei''s example of sadism. You can do that to the enemies outside," Yen Mingjue encouraged, "There you can go on a rampage for as you want,"

 Chapter 401: Something Wrong

    Chapter 401: Something Wrong


    "Yes, master." Xiao Shi responded seriously after she cracked her knuckles showing her initial intent to hurt the coughing man. Then she walked towards KaiKai and stood beside it like a dutiful servant.


    With the wraith''s actions from earlier, Xiao Shi did not have any problem freeing herself from Zhao Liwei''s hold, added to the fact that her limiter had already been removed meant, she could take on anyone.


    If not for Yen Mingjue stopping her, Xiao Shi really intended to inflict Zhao Liwei with pain.


    Her jaws were tight as she tried not to clench her teeth too loudly so as to not be reprimanded by her master.


    So she could only re murderously at the man her master called, ''her husband''.


    Xiao Shi did not back down and continued to give the man a dirty look even when Zhao Liwei raised his head, eyes looking at her intently. She found the way he stared at her annoying. Like an abandoned wounded animal, despite him being the one trying to im her earlier.


    She was not that clueless about a beast''s mating process. It always starts with the first touch. Then the bite, before the intercourse.


    It was a good thing that she was technically dead thus this did not bind her. However if Yen Mingjue imed it, she would not have a choice but to ept.


    Xiao Shi touched the bite wound on her neck and healed it. She really hoped that it would not leave a mark.


    Though in pain, Zhao Liwei still raised his head as he looked at Xiao Shi with aplicated expression. He was initially confused about what was going on. His connection with his beast-self had been in shambles for many years, that''s the reason why he seldom shifted.


    Earlier the beast took over to forcefully im his mate. However, Zhao Liwei was not sure if he should be happy because even though she''d been marked, her anger was clear.


    All these thoughts worried Zhao Liwei, instead of wondering how his mate had hurt him despite him not having any restriction talisman...


    At this time, Wei Jiayi noticed that the man had already gotten control back from his beast, probably since earlier, but kept his mouth shut regarding it.


    "Well, this is a good start. Love and hate are closely linked to each other after all." Yen Mingjue stated happily, "Now I want to smell blood and see some killing!"


    "Damn, do the YinYings have nothing else better to do?!" Gao Shen eximed as cold sweat soaked his shirt. He was almost at his limit, just imagine staying in one ce for hours. "Where is father, anyway?!"


    Gao Qi heard Gao Shen''sin and he also felt worried. With this current situation, even if his father was not in the Shizi Empire, it was still impossible to miss this!


    Despite being worried, Gao Qi knew that no one would try hurting his father in the mortal domain. Sadly, he could not fully mobilize the rest of the hidden Zicuiyu Regime without his father''s others.


    The rest of the Zicuiyu Regime were restricted to a special training ground essible by transportation magic and even though Gao Qi was the Gao Master, he still did not havemand or ess to it.


    He just hoped that the reason his father was missing was that the old man intended to mobilize their family army.


    "When we get out of this mess, I want father to reward me! Hehe, a harem sounds nice." Gao Shen stated wistfully.


    Shaking his head, Li Shao snorted, "Harem is a virgin''s dream." He said deadpanned.


    Gao Shen''s face turned red, "You! What do you know?!"


    "Concentrate! Something is wrong!" Li Mao suddenly eximed, after feeling that something was not right with the barrier they were trying to maintain.


    "There''s a gap in the barrier!"


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </strong></em>

 Chapter 402: Change Plans

    Chapter 402: Change ns


    "Quickly everyone! Try to repair it!" Ma Fei Hong eximed seeing the ck smoke slowly seeping from barely visible cracks in the barrier.


    If not for her special affinity with impurities and her constitution which could make use of it, she would not be able to see it!


    "Where exactly is it?!" One of the experts. Everyone nearby holding the barrier were surely wondering the same thing.


    More like they had to be prepared for an attack in the event that they could not repair the gaps.


    "Bang!" A loud noise came from the barrier, before the gap turned into arge hole allowing the ck smoke to enter.


    "Sister Lan Mei!" Ma Fei Hong called through her pawn, feeling the cold sweat on her back. "We need your defense wall now!"


    There was no sense trying to continue repairing a broken barrier. The only thing they could do now was, rece it. If the enemy had already destroyed what they had now, it would be easy to do so again.


    "Can we do it?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked suddenly, after appearing beside the Deacon.


    The ck smoke always appears first before their owners, the YinYings. It had been years since theyst attacked on thisrge a scale, but it was still a known fact. It just left Sung Zhi Ruo to wonder why they chose the Mortal Domain this time.


    <em>''Should I ask Deacon Ma?''</em> She thought to herself. There should be a cause for every attack, they just don''t know what it is.


    Seeing therge hole high and big enough for anyone to use as a door, it was easy to guess what would happen next.


    "I hope so, but we may need to buy her some time." Ma Fei Hong replied. They could take care of the YinYings who would follow. However, they were more worried about the smoke seeping into a cultivator and clouding their own judgment during the fight.


    Aside from that fact, Ma Fei Hong also knew that the smoke could not enter the Justice Affairs Unit Building at all cost!


    Ma Fei Hong immediately stated hermand to the officers in charge of Mount Hua''s special restriction spells, trusting that all things would work out well as long as they killed the YinYings and made sure that the smoke vanished.


    "Hmm. We cannot cover it anymore. Let me just prepare the best wee gift instead." Sung Zhi Ruo replied with an evil grin, her showing hints of murderous intent that Ma Fei Hong appreciated.


    If they were going down, it was best to do so with a wonderful fight.


    "Heh. Can I add my newly acquired toys from her?"


    "Absolutely."


    "I will start now." Gao Lan Mei replied with a carefree andzy tone, making Ma Fei Hong confident that there would be no problem.


    "Great! Let''s enjoy these!"


    In the pce


    "Miss-Merchant Lan, these are all of the stones." Lou Ren advised as he handed over all the stones that were filled with spirit fragments. Most were from the citizens.


    Gao Lan Mei could still ess the stones from the experts but it would be hard for them to maintain the broken barrier that they had now.


    "All that did not contribute, step on the magical transportation circles." Gao Lan Mei stated seriously.


    All her instructions were followed withoutint. With the ck smoke seeping through, all beings were far too worried about their own safety.


    The magical transportation circle was used multiple times until there were only half of the beings left in the pce for transportation.


    Gao Lan Mei used the stones to replenish the transportation pirs continuously. However, no one else could help her with ground transportation magic.


    "Not enough." She stated, "Change of ns. We have a problem." Gao Lan Mei advised Ma Fei Hong.


    "What?!" Ma Fei Hong eximed. "How do we fix it?!"


    Gao Lan Mei: "Take down the barrier."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 403: Decide

    Chapter 403: Decide


    Not only was Ma Fei Hong dumbfounded, even those around Gao Lan Mei who heard what she said.


    Lou Ren: "..."


    Shizi Empire Citizens: "..."


    Sung Zhi Ruo: "..."


    Aside from Wei Jiayi who only chuckled at his wife''s risky demand.


    "You''re joking right?" Ma Fei Hong asked. Even though the barrier that they had was useless, it was still useful for them since it stopped most of the smoke from fully entering.


    If they removed the barrier, it would not only allow the ck smoke to enter and spread full st, it would also give way to the YinYings!


    "I can be joking. Still, I want the barrier down immediately." Gao Lan Mei repeated firmly.


    "Merchant Lan, are we going to set up your barrier after? Why not set it up first now?" Lou Ren asked nervously.


    "I cannot. You are wasting time. Deacon Ma, decide." Gao Lan Mei stated, before sitting on the nearest chair and whispering, "Jiayi, I am hungry"


    Wei Jiayi smiled, "Here, I have biscuits from Universe M. Want to try?" He said showing her a purple pouch, after opening it, biscuits that had strawberry scent appeared.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes brightened, before nodding, "This is good!" she said happily after taking a bite on one of the biscuits. "Do you have some more of these?" She asked sounding hopeful.


    "Not the strawberry one. If you want that, I order that for you. For now, do you want to try the one that has a coconut vor?" Wei Jiayi asked dotingly not minding everyone else who sent them res. In his eyes, only his wife''s happiness mattered.


    "Oh! This is good too! I want more! I want to try other vors too." Gao Lan Mei merrily said as she looked at Wei Jiayi brightly.


    "This" Lou Ren helplessly looked at the couple who acted like there was no cmity in the Shizi Empire. "Master"


    "Gao-Merchant Lan! Wei Jiayi! What is the meaning of this?!" Ma Fei Hong eximed.


    "Eh? Can''t I eat? I can bet that you will take a while to decide." Gao Lan Mei stated after shrugging her shoulders and continued enjoying her biscuits, now with chocte vor. She was now in a good mood, feeling better.


    What could she do? Gao Lan Mei was already so tired. Forcing the remaining spiritual energy from the stones might injure the spirit fragments.


    It''s either she makes use of the experts to manage the magical circle or she extracts spiritual energy from somewhere else.


    Regardless of what option she takes, it is necessary to take down the barrier.


    Everyone, including Ma Fei Hong, could feel better if all these ns inside Gao Lan Mei''s head areid out.


    However, Gao Lan Mei being unsocial did not feel that their opinion matters since her request must be done regardless.


    "You understand what your request means right?" Ma Fei Hong asked darkly.


    "Yes." Gao Lan Mei responded nonchntly. The sooner Ma Fei Hong decides, the better. Though she prefers to enjoy her biscuits as well.


    "We will prepare for it immediately ones the wall is down." Sung Zhi Ruo advised with a strange smile after releasing minted scent smoke from her mouth.


    She gave a suspicious look at Sung Zhi Ruo before asking, "How long do we keep the barrier down?" She had been gambling since earlier. There was really nothing wrong in continuing to do so.


    Ma Fei Hong was confident about Gao Lan Mei''s capabilities. Her defense wall inside the safety chambers was proof of that.


    She really wanted to ask more but Ma Fei Hong knew that they were running out of time.


    "No need. You can start ying after it''s down."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 404: Run Away

    Chapter 404: Run Away


    The confidence in Gao Lan Mei''s voice helped ease Ma Fei Hong''s heart. "Can you tell me the rest of the n since you changed it?" She still asked.


    "Too much talk" Gao Lan Mei replied tiredly. She really wasn''t good at exining things in detail.


    "But-" Ma Fei Hong wanted to insist but was stopped by Sung Zhi Ruo when she ced her hand on the deacon''s shoulder.


    "Can I try?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked. She''d already noticed that Gao Lan Mei might ask for cooperation from others, but the woman''s teamwork skills were just nonexistent.


    "Merchant Lan, I am helping Deacon Ma with the experts. It is fine to take down the barrier, but can we do it consecutively?" Sung Zhi Ruo started after getting a nod from Ma Fei Hong. She kept her hand on the deacon''s shoulder tomunicate using the pawn.


    Sung Zhi Ruo continued to exin her stand to Gao Lan Mei patiently until they were able to formte a n


    Anxiousness and fear crept within the heart of everyone. Some mostly regretted depending on an unclear help from the Justice Affairs and the more they waited, the more they did not want to get involved further.


    Though most of the experts agreed to share a part of their soul with the defense wall that had still not been set up, the doubt of something not being right lingered in their minds. The desire to survive and save themselves was the strongest at that time,


    With the doubt creeping in, it was not surprising even for Gao Lan Mei that an expert released their hold on the feeble barrier. Instead of allowing their spiritual fragments to be used, some decided to just crush the ritual stone and run for their lives.


    "These imbeciles!" Gao Shen eximed and tried to follow an expert who had run away after releasing hold of the barrier.


    "Do not chase them!" Ma Fei Hong eximed after she saw Gao Shen''s intent. She didn''t care to know where they went and how they nned to survive. Though she needed the help of those experts, as a deacon from the Justice Affairs, she would not beg!


    Li Mao then offered with determination, "Deacon Ma, please tell Merchant Lan that we are offering more than a part of our soul. She does not need to worry about those who left us."


    Ma Fei Hong only stared at Li Mao who kept her eyes red showing that she was giving all of her strength to help.


    That also went for Li Shao who was silently looking at the deacon before nodding. Keepers were supposed to be hidden but they took the risk of exposing their own physical difference to save a lot of beings.


    It was funny that the beings who are supposed to be hunted by the experts from the Immortal Domain were willingly here with her, not showing any fear, while the hunters ran away.


    Ma Fei Hong just nodded as she watched how the ck smoke slowly moved, moving around the entire Shizi Empire.


    Even if the barrier was not entirely down, it still did not change the fact that they were all in a very dangerous position. If one of the experts was affected by the impurities, that would be an additional enemy for them.


    "Sister Gao, I hope you know what you are doing" She whispered to herself, before facing the living enemies the ck smoke brought with it. All they could do now was wait for Gao Lan Mei''s instructions.


    Ma Fei Hong saw how the YinYing''s leisurely walked within ck smoke. She clenched her fist as she looked annoyed at enemies who were so carefree, showing that they were not worth the urgency.


    Before Ma Fei Hong could take action, sts of light were sent to the enemy side that was eventually divided into multiple parts towards the ck smoke.


    <strong>''Boommm!''</strong>


    <strong>''Boom!''</strong>


    <strong>''Boooom!''</strong>


    The sound of continuous explosions rang loudly in the silent Empire.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 405: Caught Off Guard

    Chapter 405: Caught Off Guard


    Ma Fei Hong was surprised because of the sudden attack. It was so strong that widely carve up the area within the ck smoke, dividing it, showing clearly the YinYings within it.


    "Apologies for starting early. You seem to be enjoying watching them." Sung Zhi Ruomented with amusement after she appeared next to Ma Fei Hong. On the one hand, she is holding arge mirror on the other was her smoking pipe.


    "Want to try? Magical attacks with special attributes will be a hundred times stronger." Sung Zhi Ruo added. "I do preferrger poison worms to gobble them all up." She continued with a smirk, but the murderous intent was evident in her eyes.


    Ma Fei Hong chuckled, "You should save your energy." She stated as she felt her spiritual energy depleting fast.


    Most of them felt the same, which meant Gao Lan Mei was using their spiritual energy at that moment. The feeling was ufortable. Thus Ma Fei Hong released the ritual stone that she''d hid in her storage ring.


    She then held it firmly, finding herself baffled how a tiny object where her spiritual fragment resided could be used as an energy source for someone else. <em>''Can she ess my spiritual energy if I am in the Immortal Domain?''</em> Ma Fei Hong thought to herself.


    "Easier said than done. Look!" Sung Zhi Ruo replied seriously, before pointing at the ce that was sted earlier.


    The st did very little to dissipate the ck smoke, and the YinYings did not even care or move. They were still in a hurry, probably waiting for the right time to have their fun.


    Sung Zhi Ruo found her notion rting to ''fun'' concerning, to find impure beings funny when there was no such thing as fun when dealing with Yin Ying. She was not sure if she should be grateful that the YinYings were looking down on them or not. She would lean on the positive parts.


    "How much longer?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked sounding impatient. Right now, Gao Lan Mei wanted them to fight the YinYings while still depleting their spiritual energy. "Sister Gao sure, wants us to be challenged."


    "Should we attack them further?" Li Mao asked with a frown on her face.


    "Can''t. We can only be on the defensive for now-where did they go?!" Ma Fei Hong was supposed to answer Li Mao, but before she could proceed, she could not help but suddenly blurt out in a panic that the yearnings had disappeared from the ck smoke! "Everyone on guard! We lost the YinYings!"


    As a being who was somewhat immune to impurities, Ma Fei Hong could see the YinYing through the artificial impurities. Thus, she immediately noticed when they suddenly vanished into thin air!


    "What do you mean?!" Sung Zhi Ruo''s face paled and looked closed through the ck smoke. Deacon Ma was telling the truth! The silhouettes inside the ck smoke had already vanished!


    "They vanished! How could it be?!" Li Mao also asked in confusion, her hand shaking with worry, before she suddenly eximed, "Deacon Ma, I will go to Merchant Lan!"


    "Deacon Ma, we are being attacked!"


    In the pce


    The smell of blood was potent after just seconds with the YinYings suddenly appearing in the pce. They were prepared, but it just happened so fast that some were still caught off guard.


    YinYings immediately started attacking. Injuring and surprisingly, not killing. Most were injured, especially those that were around the magical transportation circle.


    Retainers of the Wei Pce, as well as the officers from the Justice Affairs, were currently fighting the YinYings, and it was a losing one!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 406: Will Not Stop

    Chapter 406: Will Not Stop


    "Mei Mei! You need to stop now! We need to leave immediately!" Wei Jiayi eximed after killing another YinYing. His eyes had already confirmed that his beast on the surface was really anxious to bring its mate to a safe ce. He was grateful that it was cooperating and not fighting for control to grab Gao Lan Mei and get out of this ce.


    He continued when he didn''t receive any action in response from her, "What are you still doing? The citizens are already out of the empire! Mei Mei please!" His voice desperate as he saw the indication that Gao Lan Mei was struggling. For him, their main priority was to either flee or fight a losing battle.


    Giving up now did not mean he was a coward, despite his dragon''s blood that he still took pride in. Wei Jiayi had already been clear about the situation, as it was impossible to fully defeat beings that got sustenance from things that most beings couldn''t live off of.


    Instead of stopping, Gao Lan Mei continued to chant despite the situation. Gao Lan Mei was currently in the middle of the magical transportation circle, in lotus position as the others protected therge circle from the YinYings. Her face pale, lips purple and dry.


    Wei Jiayi could also see therge beads of sweat that were running down her face. She was sweating so bad that the robes she was wearing already showed some skin.


    Gao Lan Mei still continued to utter the necessary wordings toplete her spell and ignore Wei Jiayi, she didn''t even look at him to acknowledge that she heard him.


    She could only concentrate on her chants while being grateful that she''d already sent the citizens somewhere else. Though in a very difficult situation, she was d to know that there were those who she could depend on, despite there also being those who chose to run away and crush the spelled stone.


    Gao Lan Mei could of course hear Wei Jiayi, but she could not stop even if she wanted to. The number of spiritual fragments connected to her at that time could not simply be severed so easily. It would either injure her or the fragment user.


    The next choice was to crush the stone, which she also did not want to happen. Gao Lan Mei would rather fight head on instead of running after all her effort.


    Effort to not only save all the citizens, but to save her family too. The Gao family might not be the strongest family around, but their principles and values, to the beings of the Shize Empire, could not bepared to by anyone else.


    The royal family had already left the Empire, but the Gao family was left behind to protect everyone.


    Heroism. A stupid notion that Gao Lan Mei despised a lot from her previous life. It was stupid. However, Yen Mingjue is right. She felt guilty for disrupting the bnce. She did not know what exactly she would do, but at that time she did not care.


    Right now, she wanted to do good. She could use a lot of good things to back her up if needed. Especially when she was facing them... The beings that created thews that they were required to follow.


    Gao Lan Mei always found Wei Jiayi being upset for her safety, rather nice. She wanted him to worry more about her, a selfish whim on her part that made her feel that she was the most important to him. She also wanted to see his eyes changing colors looking at her like she was the most important thing in the world.


    Add that all up, Gao Lan Mei could not and would not stop. Thus she continued to absorb the cleansed spiritual energy from everyone like a sponge despite it being difficult and tormenting as it was more than she could handle at a time!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 407: She Will Die

    Chapter 407: She Will Die


    Wei Jiayi could clearly see the determination in Gao Lan Mei eyes. The way she endured the obvious pain silently and just continued.


    Though it broke his heart, Wei Jiayi only pursed his lips tightly to shut up and released his frustration and annoyance on the YinYings for causing his mate to suffer.


    Wei Jiayi also knew that he could only protect her as he could not just grab her and go. Any chants that were halted incorrectly could bounce back to the user and he would never have to gamble Gao Lan Mei''s life.


    <em>''If she was not saved that time''</em> He immediately stopped his undesirable thoughts.


    "Mei Mei surround yourself with a barrier as well! Oy, Yen Mingjue! Make yourself useful! Tell her to stop, now or protect to herself!" Wei Jiayi eximed to therge hound outside the magical circle, leisurely slumped on the ground, head on top of its paws.


    <em>''What is she nning? It does not make sense to create a defense wall if the YinYings are already inside the empire.''</em> Wei Jiayi thought in confusion. If he was able to mark her as a lifeboat, he would have no problem understanding her thoughts.


    He then regrets not marking her forcefully like what Zhao Liwei did. Wei Jiayi then took a quick nce at Xiao Shi who was ughtering effortlessly, like using the YinYings to release some of her frustration. Zhao Liwie was also in the same area closely monitoring her, the man''s face showed bewilderment at how his own mate killed without a sweat.


    For Wei Jiayi, though the situation was both good and bad for Zhao Liwei, it was still much betterpared to him that was waiting while enduring the sight of Gao Lan Mei enduring pain. He could only trust her because she was not a push-over.


    They were also protecting Gao Lan Mei. However the magical transportation circle was just too big and the area that he needed to cover was the same and even though he was quick and there were still others protecting her, Wei Jiayi still found it to be not enough.


    Wei Jiayi had a bad feeling about the situation. He then decided to release his spiritual energy further despite Gao Lan Mei continuing to using it.


    "Grrr!" Wei Jiayi snarled at the YinYing that had the courage to approach him to its next victim, despite the pile of death around him.


    He severed the head of the female Yin Ying that had attacked him effortlessly using his enchanted magical sword. The most effective way to kill an impure being was to do it in one shot, cause they would heal eventually due to the ck smoke.


    Wei Jiayi could not help but tremble as he remembered Gao Lan Mei under Impure Madness.


    Eyes all ck, the edge bleeding with dark protruded veins. From the eyes towards the heart, a madness that infected the heart, the exact vessel of the soul.


    The hound''s head just raised slightly to look at Gao Lan Mei, before stating. "If she stops, she will die." Yen Mingjue replied truthfully.


    If the fates decided to end Gao Lan Mei''s borrowed life this way, all her good deeds should be enough for her not to fall on the 18 Layered Punishing Hall of the Underworld.


    <em>''Should''</em> because those decision-makers were never easy to deal with. They might even consider that Gao Lan Mei should shoulder all negative incidents alone. Yen Mingjue just hoped that he could find another reason to justify what was really going on.


    Was Gao Lan Mei really the reason YinYings were able to release a massive ck smoke.


    <em>''Those who are consumed by Impure Madness when they die, they can never be reincarnated unless someone is willing to bind them to very.''</em> Yen Mingjue thought while looking closely at the fight and found


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 408: Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 408: Wishful Thinking


    "She will die if she stops..." Wei Jiayi murmured incoherently. Regret for not forcing Gao Lan Mei to just leave earlier.


    "The same thing will still happen even if you did not stay." Yen Mingjue added gravely as he let KaiKai''s body stand up and slowly walked towards Wei Jiayi.


    YinYings subconsciously avoided the hound that was walking leisurely, not even looking or caring for the other beings around. The hound did help a foe and also did not attack the enemy.


    With Yen Mingjue suppressing presence as a Demigod, despite him only borrowing a vessel, he would not care about anything else.


    Standing next to the dragon, even though he was not physically present, with the hound''s keen senses, he could smell ash mixed with iron, the overpowering scent around him as Wei Jiayi burned anyone that wanted to challenge.


    Then he continued, "Do not try anything stupid." Seeing Wei Jiayi''s thunderstruck expression, murderous rage was clearly seen in his eyes as he looked at the YinYings, preparing his onught aside from the possible fact that the dragon was surely thinking of grabbing Gao Lan Mei away from here.


    "Go to hell!" Wei Jiayi eximed in anger instead as he burst his spiritual energy towards the enemy before attacking like a mad beast, craving for blood.


    It was a sad sight as Yen Mingjue knew how it felt to be helpless, not being able to save the one you love. The only thing you could do was watch and hope that nothing worse happened.


    However, he would not provide any more details, especially to make the dragon feel better. The less this dragon knows, the easier for him to stay away from Gao Lan Mei, and it was a good thing they were not lifemates yet.


    Whatever happened, it was still his personalmitment to keep Gao Lan Mei alive, even if he needed to touch the very thin line between life and death.


    Despite the chaos around him, Yen Mingjue was still delighted to see things immediately even if he was not physically present and it could only be done during ''Possession'' of creatures like a demon hound.


    Just like how he was lucky to immediately find a sore thumb among the YinYings. A possible enemy that they might not be able to handle regardless.


    The particr YinYing did not care about his surroundings as he continued to stare at the small orb in his hand. Yen Mingjue continued to watch the YinYing closely, as he allowed Wei Jiayi to vent his anger on the rest.


    Wei Jiayi continued to kill YinYings until almost all of them were dead. Despite this, the YinYing did not bother with anything else and just continued to intently look at the orb.


    This time he could only wait as no one aside from Xiao Shi could fight the YinYing holding the orb. The manpower that they had was already not enough and unnecessary sacrifices were not needed.


    Yen Mingjue was not sure though what the YinYing was looking for.


    "Xiao Shi," Yen Mingjue called out seriously when the YinYing started walking towards them, slowly but still not looking up.


    He was still hoping that this enemy would just give up after they were able to ughter almost all the YinYings, but that''s just wishful thinking. Wraiths after all, could not die just like that.


    Who knows if there were also other enemies around?


    "Full death mode. Suppress him." He added tightly after his wraith appeared beside him.


    Gods personally could not interfere with the lives of the beings beneath them, it did not mean their vessels could not. That was the main use for wraiths that were made to be loyal and wouldn''t die.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 409: Needs More

    Chapter 409: Needs More


    "Aye master." Xiao Shi immediately. The strong spiritual energy burst out from inside her body, that immediately gave the eerie feeling of death.


    Xiao Shi''s aura spread so far that it even reached outside the pce, affecting everything in its path. If not for Yen Mingjue''s cover for Gao Lan Mei, she would also be hit by the spiritual st.


    After it spread, Xiao Shi''s death aura returned to her quickly, enveloping her with a whirlwind of fluctuating mist, slowly prating her skin.


    Everyone could see Xiao Shi''s appearance changed. From a bloodthirsty girl that had not yet reached puberty, her appearance change to a full-blossomed woman with long red hair, eyes so ck that they looked soulless on a pale face that could not be used by anyone to say that she is weak.


    She was now wearing a grey fitted armour that stuck like a second skin, not leaving much to the imagination.


    Zhao Liwei tried to move closer but before he could even do so, Xiao Shi had already disappeared from her initial ce.


    "Bang!" The loud sound of the ground being hit by an explosion, dust all over the area concealing the one who caused it. Rubble of stone even sttered all over the ce.


    When the dust lessened, it allowed everyone to see Xiao Shi attacking a YinYing with a spear. The other than using his orb and a sword to defend and attack.


    Xiao Shi dodged then attacked, using her range to her advantage, pushing back the YinYing.


    However, she was not the only one that could teleport as the YinYing appeared suddenly behind her, shing her wide back. Probably, if not for her armour, the sh could have sliced her entire upper body.


    "Xiao Shi!" Zhao Liwei woke from his dazed confusion, and by instinct, he jumped to go next to Xiao Shi but his foot was grabbed by Wei Jiayi before he could get even farther.


    "You will just distract her!" Wei Jiayi eximed. Until now, he was pretty sure Zhao Liwei had still not epted the fact that Xiao Shi, his mate was a wraith.


    No one else could disturb or get close to the fight between wraiths. Not only because of the collision of spiritual energy whenever their weapons hit but because they would also pretty surely be useless.


    Xiao Shi ignored her injury and sent a st to the YinYing to push him away, enough for her spear''s turn to draw blood. "Despicable." She stated deadly.


    Wraiths were servants of gods and even they fear one thing. Death!


    She was a proud wraith of a death god, even if her contract finished, Xiao Shi would still serve Yen Mingjue!


    The wound on her back immediately closed up, but the armour did not magically fix itself, which clearly exposed the white skin of her back.


    "Xiao Mei, we do not have much time. Finish the ritual!" Yen Mingjue eximed. It would always be an evil battle for wraiths, thus the only thing Xiao Shi could do was to buy them time.


    He was also sure that there were other YinYings outside the pce. Yen Mingjue was considering the possibility of the others not being able to make it, regardless if they were from the Immortal Domain or the Justice Affairs.


    Yinyings did not follow a hierarchy of power and were not governed by anyw that required them to use cultivation talisman restrictions.


    Gao Lan Mei could clearly understand what Yen Mingjue wanted to happen but it was not that easy. She was already absorbing too much spiritual energy, but she needed more!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 410: Willing To Gamble

    Chapter 410: Willing To Gamble


    Gao Lan Mei also wanted to finish the ritual just like what Yen Mingjue and Wei Jiayi wanted.


    However, she was already in so much pain as she pumped the spiritual energy within her. If she pushed it further, she was not confident in being able to withstand it.


    Was she willing to gamble? Yes!


    Gao Lan Mei then started to speed up the cirction of spiritual energy that even resulted in fluctuating currents around her. Currents that even affected those near her.


    The original magical transportation circle lit up, but the markings were noticeably different than when it was used by the citizens that were evacuated.


    It started to spin and multiple polygonsyered on top of each other started forming, each end creating a white thread moved towards a certain direction.


    "Cough!" Gao Lan Mei coughed blood. She could also feel the blood running down her nose, an indication that she was stepping on her limit.


    "Mei Mei!" Wei Jiayi got distracted from Xiao Shi''s fight and tried to go to Gao Lan Mei, but was repulsed by the spiritual energy on the magical circle.


    "Don''t bother her!" Yen Mingjue eximed as he used KaiKai''s body to stop Wei Jiayi from trying to get to Gao Lan Mei again.


    Wei Jiayi snarled at Yen Mingjue, before staring at Gao Lan Mei. ''Why do I always see her like this?'' His thoughts worriedly. From the time he met her, he was always helpless.


    He wants to always protect her but in the end, he could not do anything when life and death were involved!


    Gao Lan Mei shook her head and stared at Wei Jiayi with determination. ''This will not kill me.'' Her silent message to him.


    <strong>"Bang!" </strong>


    Loud sound Xiao Shi hitting on arge pir due to a strong spiritual st from the YinYing.


    The pir started rumbling before it copsed fast, burying Xiao Shi.


    All these, Zhao Liwei watch in worry as it torments him, but Yen Mingjue was not allowing him to intervene! He never felt as helpless and he could bet Wei Jiayi was the same.


    The female fighting for them. Zhao Liwei could not ept it, "Not again..." He murmured as he clenched his knuckles tightly.


    "Interesting. Ms. Gao surely loves surprising us. A veryrge cleansing protection magic. Hmm, should be in the form of a defence wall if I am not mistaken." The YinYing with orb said, before giving a p as he looks intently at the magical circle. "Do you n to purge us?" He asked Gao Lan Mei.


    Then he looked at his orb, before nodding slightly. "Yes, you do. More like purge the impurities. This was your n all along?" He asked but Gao Lan Mei did not answer.


    Lou Ren, then murmured, "Purge? We can remove all impurities..." Now he understood why Gao Lan Mei was intending to use the defence wall.


    If they removed all impurities, the YinYings would not have any sustenance. However, they were already too weak to fight. Lou Ren was still hoping this his Wei Pce mistress had other ns aside from this.


    "We cannot let you keep us in a cleanse area, especially the Shizi empire. You already sent our sacrifices away." The YinYing stated with a frown.


    <em>''Sacrifices?''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought in confusion. The only things that she knew that needs sacrifices that might involve death were evil spells!


    With that, Gao Lan Mei was more determined to purge all the YinYing''s in the Shizi Empire until they became ashes!


    No one knew what he saw in his orb, but the YinYing suddenly released a very strong burst of spiritual energy, just like what Xiao Shi did.


    It hit everything and everyone in its path and the blowout even affected Yen Mingjue!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 411: Dirt and Blood

    Chapter 411: Dirt and Blood


    "This..." Wei Jiayi looked at the YinYing with disbelief as he tried to stabilize his footing. If not for Gao Lan Mei using their spiritual energy to create the wall, he may have not endured the st that much.


    It is even stronger that Xiao Shi!


    Then the burst slowly started moving, like a shadow and unlike Xiao Shi, instead of it returning to Yining''s body and engulf him, his spiritual energy surrounding all, even halting some of the white thread that ising out of the magical circle.


    It even tried to prate it, and seems like intending to stop Gao Lan Mei on all cost!


    The fight between the two distinct energy, started. It is infuriating like irons scraping with each other.


    Gao Lan Mei teeth clenched as she felt the sh of strength and she cannot believe that she seems to be losing!


    The spiritual energy that she is using is all that she collected from the soul fragment from the others!


    She cannot believe that they are only fighting one being, a wraith just like Xiao Shi but they can''t seem to use their advantage of number against the YinYing with the orb!


    Aside from the solid spiritual energy that is trying to pass Gao Lan Mei''s magical circle, the other part of the energy slowly, engulf the YinYings on the area, and slowly sipping to each one of them, beforepletely vanishing.


    "Stop him!" Wei Jiayi eximed furiously, before he teleport to attack the YinYing, trying to remove the control of the enemy''s spiritual energy.


    Wei Jiayi flung his long fire sword with almost all that he got, fully intending to cut the YinYing on half. His dragon scales are now slightly visible on his skin, which confirms that his beast is almost taking over.


    Instead of suppressing his savage side, Wei Jiayi weed it as he needs it the most. He is fully aware that they are fighting someone who is not even on par with any being from the Immortal Domainbined!


    The power of beings contacted by gods is just too much for him to handle. Add to the fact that this particr wraith is even an impure being that gets an unlimited supply of impure energy!


    From the start of the fight, everyone already epted that these will happen, however they are still hoping to not fight head on with impure beings.


    For now, Wei Jiayi can only concentrate on the fight despite how the YinYing''s energy is trying to ess Gao Lan Mei.


    It is also a good thing that Xiao Shi and Yen Mingjue are here to help, because if they were not, everyone may die! Including him and Gao Lan Mei!


    Yen Mingjue is still around the magical circle, though the demigod cannot do much with KaiKai''s body, Wei Jiayi knows that he will protect Gao Lan Mei.


    "ng!" Xiao Shi''s spear shed to the YinYing''s sword, while Wei Jiayi''s attack was dodged effortlessly.


    Now, Xiao Shi has dirt and blood on her face, her tight armor also has cut with wounds that are slowly healing.


    Wei Jiayi can only imagine the desperation Zhao Liwei is experiencing now for watching his own mate to fight. The delegate is probably o his wits end, but he will just distract Xiao Shi.


    Even if the death god wraith deny it, a mate connection will still linger and her instinct will not let her get hurt.


    Right now, they cannot distract the only being that can match to the strong YinYing!


    Wei Jiayi and Xiao Shi continued to attack simultaneously, pushing back the YinYing away from Gao Lan Mei.


    "Lord Wei, we are not allowed to hurt you. Please do not interfere." The YinYing holding the orb suddenly spoke as he keeps on dodging thebined attacks effortlessly.

 Chapter 412: Kill Them All!

    Chapter 412: Kill Them All!


    ''Lord?'' Wei Jiayi thought in confusion as it was a long time since he was addressed as such. Now Wei Jiayi is more used to beings calling him to sentinel instead of Lord which reminds him of his origin, a dragon n.


    The more Wei Jiayi remembers about it, the more he gets annoyed to the YinYing''s blubbering none sense.


    "Shut up and just die." Wei Jiayi infused me on his weapon before attacking the YinYing.


    The YinYing continued to evade the attack, jumping farther from the him, before quickly vanishing and appear near the magical circle!


    Zhao Liwei did not miss the chance and attack the YinYing before having a chance to get closer to the fluctuating energy around the magic circle.


    Using a spear, just like Xiao Shi, he was able to slice the arm with all his pent up frustration and got to slice the YinYing''s arm almost severing it.


    It did not take long before Wei Jiayi appeared on the same ce, Zhao Liwei backing off when Xiao Shi red at him with contempt.


    "Lord Wei, you are a very stubborn fellow. Please do not make me break my master''s orders." The YinYing said.


    Though confused who the master is talking about, still for him, a God that cause this great of disturbance should not exists.


    Wei Jiayi decided to ignore what the YinYing this time, instead took advantage of the fact that he seems to be off limits. With that, he was able to assist Xiao Shi.


    "Lord Wei, you sure are ignoring me." The YinYing asked as he effortlessly dodges the attack of the two beings. "We are not allowed to hurt anyone from the BaiHu Dragon n."


    "How bothersome." He added before Xiao Shi''s steps were halted due to the solidified spiritual energy.


    She was able to free herself from the hold after a while, but the YinYing''s near her that was originally already dead started taking action after they the dismembered parts were connected properly.


    Their main goal and focus are to attack Xiao Shi and the others. It was exactly like the first time YinYing arrived in the pce.


    The only difference is that almost all of their strength are given to Gao Lan Mei and to the earlier fight. With that being said, they are to be ughtered!


    "Where are the others?!" One eximed, hoping that help from the outside wille. No one knows what is the situation outside, as Deacon Ma still not giving any information.


    Regardless, they need to worry about their lives!


    The YinYing then with the orb tried to teleport, but Wei Jiayi broke his magic using his sword that alsonded on the abdomen causing arge gush of wound.


    Ignoring the injury, the YinYing tightened his muscles instead to hold Wei Jiayi''s sword, keeping the dragon in ce.


    Since his weapon is not usable, Wei Jiayi released me from his mouth and lightning from his hand to fight. However it was useless as the wraith just epted it!


    "Lord Wei, we are not allowed to hurt you but we can bound you." He said as golden snaked suddenly wrapped around Wei Jiayi before it bit him hard!


    "Ah!" Wei Jiayi shouted, his vision darkened before he lost his consciousness and be wrapped by the solidified spiritual energy just like Xiao Shi!


    "Wei Jiayi!" Gao Lan Mei shrieked in despair after she suddenly stood up from the middle of the magic circle while theyers of polygons are circling around her from the waist downwards.


    Her eyes brightening red, as she looked at the YinYing with the orb with rage. Gao Lan Mei never wanted to kill someone as intensely as she feels at that moment.


    The atmosphere around the magical transportation circle immediately change, to something sinister and eerie just like the YinYing that hurt Wei Jiayi.


    Kill them all! Every one of these bastard impure beings!

 Chapter 413: Says who?!

    Chapter 413: Says who?!


    Gao Lan Mei was able to see everything and the moment Wei Jiayi shouted pain, her concentration for the cleansing magic immediately broke.


    She was able to gain control back after a second, after she felt Wei Jiayi''s soul still intact.


    However, Gao Lan Mei will not allow her efforts to waste despite her murderous intent, she will not throw her only advantage at the moment.


    She will make sure that all these YinYings will experience the torturous death! They do not have feelings? Gao Lan Mei can do something about that!


    The then polygons spun faster, as it wees the solidified spiritual energy from the YinYing with the orb.


    Lights on the magical circle started moving like tiny waves as the thin white thread quickly wrapped the unwee spiritual energy until it envelopes itpletely.


    Then everyone was able to see that the thin thread started having volume, getting thicker, like a hungry entity that devoured the dark spiritual energy!


    "What?!" Yen Mingjue has a bad promotion the moment Wei Jiayi was subdued. "Gao Lan Mei! Do not use the power that you cannot control!" He eximed.


    If Gao Lan Mei cleansed all impure energy and absorbs it, she will explode!


    "Says who?!" Gao Lan Mei challenged, as she raised her hands, and started to chant. Resolve is clearly seen in her bright red eyes.


    She has been on her limit since earlier, Gao Lan Mei does not care anymore if she needs to step into if further if that means to kill the enemy.


    Go to hell? Let us all go together!


    The white thread multiplied and quickly moved around, targeting all the YinYing''s around.


    However, unlike what happened earlier, the enemies are prepared and immediately moved to escape from it.


    With this, they are able to realize the greatest weakness of Gao Lan Mei''s magic.


    Gao Lan Mei can only control it one at a time!


    "You are a very interesting being Ms. Gao. Sadly, you are also a big threat." Fa Liwei stated as he looked at his orb. "Did you all not wonder why the others are not here yet?" He suddenly asked.


    "What did you do?" Gao Lan Mei asked as she thought of the Gao family. Her mother, father, and uncle. Those that are willing to help her, what happened to them?


    Just like what she did with Wei Jiayi, Gao Lan Mei sensed their souls and she can confirm that they are still alive but barely!


    "They will be fertilizers to our Lords return." The YinYing with the orb, before another batch of YinYings, appeared before them. "First we need you to stop this cleansing. It will be a big hassle if we don''t."


    YinYings then quickly attacking to be able to get near Gao Lan Mei. The ck smoke hovering to the sky of the pce, to replenish the fallen enemy.


    "You want to stop me?" Gao Lan Mei asked deadly. She does not have much time. Since they already know the weakness, why not remove it?


    Raising her hands in the air as she chanted, and the ck smoke that is originally for the YinYing''s surrounding her instead!


    Do they want to use this impure smoke as a cheat? Kill her first!


    "Very good Ms. Gao. You are one feisty being. Can you endure it though?" Fa Liwei asked, just letting Gao Lan Mei do what she wants, believing she cannot endure that much impure energy and will just end up in Impure Madness. This time no one can rescue her.


    Then he added nonchntly, "We should start as well so it will be fair and have this end soon. The lords are waiting."


    The moment Fa Liwei stated that thend started shaking violently. Beasts roar from Mount Hua like they are all in a rampage.


    Mount Hua''s sky released, tornadoes of water and sand that are both mixed with strong lightning. The event looks catastrophic, giving everyone the impression that it is the end of their world...


    ====


    Author''s note:


    End Update today. Thank you for reading and the continuous support!


    Guys, do check out "I identally married a CEO - Ajzhen" - while you wait for the next chapter... (But pls. vote still for -Beneficial Union: Chasing A Rogue Wife is below the ranking huhu *wink wink mwah)


    Kindly do not forget toment, rate, review or vote if you have the time. :-)

 Chapter 414: Betrayal

    Chapter 414: Betrayal


    Some time ago, at the edge of Mount Hua...


    "How dare you all!" Ma Fei Hong shouted furiously. Her body bloody, arms are almost severed as sheys on the ground with other beings from the Immortal Domain.


    The other that areying on the ground with her are also in a bad condition after the were ambushed by beings that she had never expected toy a hand on them.


    Even the Gao family members are with her, unconscious and seems to be on a verge of death. Ma Fei Hong is not sure how to face Gao Lan Meiter if one the Gao family died during her suppose protection.


    She is the only one conscious, probably because of her special constitution that can withstand attacks on a different form or magic, on a longer period of timepared to other cultivators.


    Definitely, she is not an immortal just like those that were sealed into the very depths of Shizi Empire. Ma Fei Hong can feel that life is seeping away from her, very soon.


    Ma Fei Hong feels anguish after what she had experienced when they were looking for the YinYings. She was ambushed not by beings that she considered enemies but those she had trusted.


    Betrayal.


    It is the worse thing that Ma Fei Hong would expect from officers of Justice Affairs. She also cannot believe that some of Wei Jiayi''s retainers will also do the same.


    Xi Jun. A young master from the Xi family that had vowed to serve Wei Jiayi is also involved with the treachery.


    "Traitors! You are all going to kill us!" She eximed but was ignored and the officers just watched the ck smoke surround the ce, like waiting for something.


    "Why?" She asked, her faceced with contempt and disbelief as she looked at all the officers that are still wearing the mask for Justice Affairs.


    This is the officers that had stayed with her for years. The very beings that are vowed to protect all the Domains with her.


    Seeing the dark smoke that is surrounding Mount Hua, particrly condensing into the Justice Affairs building only means one thing.


    The YinYings are trying to open the seal to let out pure evil!


    "Why?" Xi Jun asked nonchntly. "My master was fooled by a woman and forgot his mission." He said with contempt. "I will help him remember, who the BaiHu n is supposed to serve."


    Ma Fei Hongughed, despite the pain that she is feeling at that moment. "Fooling! Hahaha!" She then spits on Xi Jun, "You act that you know everything but still an ignorant kid!"


    "This is none of your business. An outsider should shut up." Xi Jun replied with a frown.


    "It is better to be with nosy outsiders than a bunch of snakes within my midst! You all are making a big mistake!" Ma Fei Hong eximed, her ck eyes, crying with blood, due to her strong emotion.


    She had epted that sacrifices need to be made. Ma Fei Hong is prepared to fight the YinYing''s head on buying time for the reinforcements.


    It is just unfortunate that the beings that are supposed to help her dy the enemy so they can keep the seal intact, are also those that want to break it!


    "We are the one to judge that, Deacon Ma." One of the officers stated a voice that Ma Fei Hong is very much familiar.


    Ma Fei Hong just smirks, "I do not see any Saint degree cultivator here. You are all wasting your time to open the seal." She added mockingly sounding casual, but in truth, every word spoken is a great effort already.


    The seals are all made differently. On the Shizi Empire, the seal was made by three Saints and five Grandmaster ss cultivators.


    If Ma Fei Hong does not these cultivators here, that means the YinYings have another way to open the seal.


    "Nosy." Xi Jun noted, before throwing a knuckle size transparent prism next to Ma Fei Hong.


    The moment the prism stopped moving, the deacon felt the suction force, pulling her towards the prism.


    Not only was Ma Fei Hong being pulled into the prism but also the other beings that are unconscious near her.


    "We do not need saints. We only need lives." One of the officers noticed before Ma Fei Hongpletely vanished into the prism.


    Xi Jun then released his breath before picking up the prism on the ground. Though he feeling guilty, he knows that it is still for the best.


    Wei Jiayi is currently being clouded and controlled by a woman that he just met.


    What of it Gao Lan Mei is his mate? It is not impossible to severe the fate between mates.


    Xi Jun just wants the best for the BaiHu n. That is because even if Wei Jiayi is avoiding his n being discussed, Xi Jun is aware how important it is for him.


    He just hopes that Wei Jiayi can still be saved from his weakness...

 Chapter 415: Chains

    Chapter 415: Chains


    Back in the pce...


    The sky above Mount Hua continued to release tornadoes and lightning, while the ck smoke spreads faster, covering everything.


    "Gao Lan Mei! I am telling you, if you die here I will not forgive you! I will not help you when you go to the Underworld! So damn it, woman, stop being crazy!" Yen Mingjue eximed as he continued to fight the never-ending YinYing.


    At this time, Yen Mingjue is regretting not forming contract to more than one wraiths. If he has more, it should be easy to suppress these YinYings from the start.


    Yen Mingjue is pretty sure if he is physically present and not using KaiKai as his temporary vessel, he may have already broken thew of Gods not intervening to lower beings.


    "Curse the god to eternal shackles for making despicable beings!" Yen Mingjue cursed loudly, allowing KaiKai and Xiao Shi to go on a rampage.


    Xiao Shi and Zhao Liwei are surprisingly in sync, cooperation smooth as they fight the enemies. Their spears used to not only attack but protect each other''s back.


    "That would be too rude Your Highness." Fa Liwei noted as he continued to look to his orb. "Well, you will meet one of the elites of this God that you are cursing. How about you Ms. Gao, can you still take it? Devour is always a hard thing to use."


    Then he paused for a moment, and tilted his head slightly, ck eyes looking at Gao Lan Mei intently, "Makes me wonder how you learned it. Such an interesting being, sadly stupid. It really does not make sense why you are doing all this alone."


    "Gao Lan Mei! My master would not be happy if you hurt yourself because of him!" Lou Ren shrieked with worry. It was difficult to save Gao Lan Mei from Impure Madness just recently and it needs to have five Keepers for that to even happen.


    How can they possibly face Wei Jiayi even on the afterlife if something happened to Gao Lan Mei because of them?!


    "We will save master! He is alive, believe in him!" Lou Ren added, breathless as he is fighting two YinYings at the same time.


    Gao Lan Mei gritted her teeth as she continued to absorb all spiritual energy that is still avable for her.


    Her eyes red showing her Keeper lineage, but around it is slowly starting to bleed ck.


    She is gambling. However, Gao Lan Mei does not have any choice. Devour is the only thing she can use to be able to have enough spiritual energy and not drain anyone else.


    Feng Ji. A friend that sacrificed its feeble life to save her from Devour she will not waste it. Because of that as well, Yen Mingjue''s worry is pointless.


    She is not using Devour for her own good but to save everyone!


    ''Wei Jiayi...'' Her silent call to the dragon that is still bounded by Fa Liwei''s magic. Gao Lan Mei knows he is fine, but still weak, just like the rest.


    The dragon gave her more than half of his soul to use thus, Gao Lan Mei felt great guilt that he was not able to fight to his fullest ability.


    Mother. Father. Second Uncle. Ma Fei Hong as well as the others that trusted her with their soul fragments to the point that even though they are fighting, they still continued to share their spiritual energy.


    Probably that is also the reason why they are being suppressed now, and some already died.


    Gao Lan Mei vowed to return the favor even if she needs to die to do so!


    "Still not giving up. You are reallymendable. It is just disappointing that regardless of how you all resist, our lord will be released soon. Do not die before that please." Fa Liwei stated as he looked at the sky above Mount Hua.


    Yen Mingjue can easily feel the changes in the atmosphere of the Shizi Empire. He can sense the negative, evil magic slowly rising.


    Thus, Yen Mingjue also nced at the sky where Fa Liwei is looking.


    Now aside from the tornadoes of water and mud, the ck smoke is forming itself as a tornado. He can just the imagine beasts of Mount Hua hiding due to the cmity.


    Yen Mingjue is also wondering what happened to Justice Affairs, after remembering that the area is where their unit.


    His mind can still wonder as he is not seeing anything different with on the sky. Yen Mingjue''s mind is also worrying a lot of things.


    Save Gao Lan Mei, that is his priority. First, stop her from killing herself. How? Yen Mingjue does not know.


    Then the longer he stare at the sky, he suddenly realized that something is not right. Then looking closer, Yen Mingjue was shocked.


    "ng! ng!" The sounds of huge chains shing that can be heard over the tornadoes. Chains that are only for punished gods!


    =====


    Author''s note:


    Hi guys. Next update is on or before 5PM CN Timeter. Just can''t edit more due to headache.


    Thank you for understanding and the continuous support!


    Please let me know what you think. Correction? Suggestions?


    Kindly do not forget toment, rate, review or vote if you have the time. :-)

 Chapter 416: Do Not Interfere?

    Chapter 416: Do Not Interfere?


    "No. That is not right..." Yen Mingjue murmured in confusion as he tried his best toplete sense the being that is bound by the chains. "What is going on?" He asked to no in particr.


    "Your Highness we are freeing our lord. I suggest to not intervene." Fei Yan casually answered him like the being that they are trying to set free is harmless.


    Yen Mingjue snarled before speaking, "If you know who I am, then better shut up!"


    His annoyance rising every moment this YinYing speak.


    If a wraith can just die easily, Fa Liwei should already be dead!


    Tsk. A soul that was given a physical form, should be an amusing creation of gods.


    Not if it is being used for evil doings!


    Calling Yen Mingjue, Your Highness means that Fa Liwei is aware of who he is. There is a lot of giving away, but how dare this YinYing to tell him what to do?


    Do not interfere? If a god can do this much damage, how can another not take action? What a joke!


    Right now, the space that the tornadoes are surrounding just showsrge golden chains rounded into a huge circle, as it suspends in the air.


    The sound of moving chains continued due to the tornadoes presence and these golden olden chains are another proof as well that the being sealed should not be released at all cost.


    Gods cannot be bounded by mortals, especially on the Mortal Domain. Also punished gods have special deity guards, which is not present anywhere.


    Golden Chain of Trest, is supposed to bind gods that are punished. However, the longer he searched for godhood presence, Yen Mingjue found none.


    ''So who could it be that is chained and sealed like this?'' Yen Mingjue can only wonder.


    It is still not clear who and how they can stop the seal from being unlocked.


    ''Sacrifice...'' Yen Mingjue remembered Fa Liwei spoke about it with a difference.


    If the YinYing intends to initially use the citizens of the Shizi Empire as a sacrifice, then who are they nning to use now?


    The dread is creeping inside his heart as he anxiously waits to what will happen next.


    Yen Mingjue is sure that they are all doomed, based on the evil atmosphere from the sky.


    Darkness and impurities alone confirm that they are trying to set free a sinister and cruel being.


    For now, Yen Mingjue can only look closer in the hope to know how long they still need before the seal ispletely broken.


    He also cannot be away from the pce and leave Gao Lan Mei alone who is still continuing with her crazy decision to Devour the impurities carried by the ck smoke.


    He needs to do something. The time he needs more time! Even if they just need to run away from the ce.


    The more Yen Mingjue does not understand the situation, the more he finds it dangerous.


    What to do next? Do they have enough time?


    If the cmity is inevitable, should he encourage the others to just deal with it head on? It''s is always better to die fighting for mortals after all


    Yen Mingjue is currently confused. In his years as a prince of the underworld, he never has to deal with things like this. He is good at allowing death not saving lives.


    For the first time, he felt helpless inside a vessel that he cannot usefully to fight...


    "The old buffoons showed lots of effort." Fa Liweimented with indifference, not minding anything else as he looked at the sky.


    It did not take long before he suddenly disappeared, while the other YinYings followed shortly.


    Fa Liwei even left Wei Jiayi behind that immediately gave the chance for Zhao Liwei and Xiao Shi to get him.


    Xiao Shi was able to release Wei Jiayi from the dark material that was enveloping him. However, he is still unconscious.


    "We need to get out of here." Yen Mingjue stated firmly to Gao Lan Mei that is best that way as there is no way for her to fight head-on.


    They need to use this chance that the YinYings were distracted to escape.


    Yen Mingjue cannot stop her like a spell this massive and connected to a lot of beings, once halted incorrectly, the rebound is sure death.


    So he can only persuade her this way, "Before you can even set up the defense wall, you''re already fully consumed by impurities and you will be one of them." Yen Mingjue started, "You are all just mortals. Regardless as a cultivator or not, death is a normal thing so why resist."


    "You will never understand." Gao Lan Mei replied through sound friction. "I will not run and let them do what they please."


    Gao Lan Mei cannot see the sky of Mount Hua from her position, but she surely can feel the ominous presence. However, she is not showing any indication of backing down.


    If this is the case, Yen Mingjue can only support and make sure that as soon as Gao Lan Mei stop, they will leave the ce, thus he started his own preparation of escape, personally.


    While doing so, Yen Mingjue let KaiKai continue staring at the sky above Mount Hua to check changes.


    "Leave. All of you should leave now." Gao Lan Mei spoke breathless, with her eyes closed still standing up to gather all spiritual energy. The side of her eyes is now showing protruded veins indicating her difficulty of controlling the impurities that she is absorbing.


    Gao Lan Mei is still at the center of the magic circle. Unlike the tornadoes at Mount Hua, the ck smoke around her are just twirling like a wave asionally hiding her.


    If not because of the bright polygons, they are also not able to see her clearly.


    "We cannot leave you." Lou Ren stated firmly. He also knows that Gao Lan Mei cannot stop her chants or her life will perish.


    "Trust me, onest time." She requested firmly.


    "Gao Lan Mei if this is your decision. Do not ever regret it." Yen Mingjue uttered after releasing a deep breath. "Xiao Shi bring everyone to the underground chambers."


    Everyone means even the injured ones. Looking around beings that are hurt from Wei Pce, Justice Affairs, other from the immortal domain, it may take a while.


    "Merchant Lan, we are here to help." Someone said before suddenly a bunch of beings appeared from the shadows...


    ====


    Author''s Note:


    Hi guys, thank you for reading. Please tell me if the chapter length is ok. I am trying lessen chapters that looks like fillers. I am sorry as well that I won''t be able to update more today, cause it seems my headache yesterday is a start of cold. I just hope that this chapter is not too crappy...


    Kindly do not forget toment, rate, review or vote if you have the time. :-)

 Chapter 417: Sixteen prisms

    Chapter 417: Sixteen prisms


    Justice Affairs...


    The ck smoke continued to surround outside Mount Hua and the inside of the building, as it sustains the YinYings with enough spiritual energy to continue their task.


    The carcass of spiritual beasts around the Justice Affairs Unit as they were also used as a source of energy.


    At this time, Mount Hua is void of spiritual beast regardless of how small or big. All are used to sustain the YinYings.


    Aside from that, even the criminals that are locked inside the Justice Affairs prison cells are also used. They are all put into good use by YinYings for their main goal of unlocking a seal.


    For YinYings, these prisoners should be grateful since their life long punishment and torture wille into an end soon via their worthy death after used as a sacrifice.


    Just like Ma Fei Hong and the beings that had supported Gao Lan Mei, these prisoners of the Justice Affairs were also ced inside a prism.


    The others that run away, may also have experienced the same situation if the YinYing got a hold of them. No one can confirm this though.


    Sixteen prisms some are colored in blue the other''s purple and they are ced separately on different parts of arge magical circle. Two each in front of a YinYing caster that is seating on a lotus position.


    Each color represents thebined level of cultivation to match up to the spiritual energy used at the time the seal was done.


    It should be the same as the energies from the beings that are currently residing inside each prism.


    Three Saints and five Grandmaster ss cultivators were used topleting the seal. Blue prism represents the Saint ss, while the purple prism should represent the Grandmaster cultivators.


    Eight casters are needed to perform the unsealing which including Fa Yuan who mainly manages therge magical circle as he also maintains the surrounding ck smoke that supports all of them.


    Unsealing using a different method is a very tricky process that requires precision and the exact ingredients to be sessful. If the spiritual energy is not enough, they are all wasting their time and energy.


    If it is too much, it may break the seal but someone needs to blow up because of the excessive energy within that being''s body.


    Then if that happens, Fa Yuan needs to do something to rece the chanter immediately which will be a great hassle. He is now considering to the others about the possibility of blowing up, but it is impossible for that to even happen when the beings inside the prism are all good as dead.


    Fa Yuan still noticed that something is not adding up correctly. At that moment, the spiritual energy and the souls within the prism should be enough to break the chains around the main cage.


    They are taking a longer time than expected to even open the secondyer despite them having theplete materials to do so.


    Threeyers before the final unseal. First was the defense on the Justice Affairs that he was able to open using Li Huan''s body.


    Now they have two more which are the chains and the cage inside it after. Then after all the unsealing, the final should be the sustenance that one of the twelve master''s needs when he woke up.


    Only threeyers but the sacrifices and the effort increases ten folds everyyer.


    Twelve masters on twelve different locations, also means the same number of seals. Too many things to do to be able to get to their final goal.


    Fa Yuan allowed the magic of the ck smoke to increase their strength to sustain them with the chant.


    ''We still do not have enough. Where is the probleming from?'' Fa Yuan concluded.


    The n should be polished, but there seems to be something hindering them from utilizing the benefits of the beings that they had imprisoned inside the prism topletely break the seal.


    Partially he mes Fa Liwei for the struggle. Though they should take advantage of the imbnce natural order now as well as the loss of the impurity barrier after thew of life and death was broken, they still cannot just set free sealed beings just like that.


    If the first n failed, his next measure is going to be drastic.


    Nevertheless, he needs to do something. Fa Yuan let his soul leave his body momentarily so he canmunicate with Fa Liwei. He needs to do it this way to so he can still let his body maintain his position on the magical circle.


    The moment his soul left his body, Fa Yuan was dumbfounded as there are lots of soul threads connected to some of the prisms towards the outside! He cannot even cut in fear that the beings will just die inside!


    Soul threads that are sustaining another being that hinders them to make full use of the spiritual energy inside the prisms!


    ''Who dare do this?!'' Fa Yuan thought in anger as he traced the threads and looked for the culprit. If he did not choose to get out of his body temporarily he won''t be able to think of this possibility.


    Ma Fei Hong is already inside the prism so he is not aware who could possibly make use of the deacon''sst resort earlier.


    Fa Yuan is not aware that Gao Lan Mei is the one making use of the soul fragments as he did not stay with her at all as part of Zicuiyu Regime even before the smoke started spreading.


    He only wants to finish the unsealing soon and the only obstacle that he considered that moment is the being using the soul fragments. Fa Yuan did not realize that the moment he left the Justice Affairs unit as a soul, further changes will happen within the magical circle.


    It did not take long as the blue prisms started showing some changes. The original blue color started slowly interchanging to blue then purple.


    "The spiritual energies inside are increasing!" The caster eximed with delight when he saw the changes.


    Other casters felt the same way, and they took advantage of it. Made use of the increase of spiritual energy to open the secondyer of the seal and they are sessful.


    It was supposed to be a good situation for them until...

 Chapter 418: Preparing Everyone

    Chapter 418: Preparing Everyone


    In the pce...


    Men wearing ck robes while their faces covered as well with ck cloth are standing around Gao Lan Mei''s magical circle.


    They act as her guard while their spiritual energy gradually rises. Slow until it burst as they increase on ranks and that happened not only ones but multiple times to everyone that is around Gao Lan Mei!


    It did not stop from there as their ranks continue to rise further and it will not stop until they reach the rank that their body can stand at the same time as long as Gao Lan Mei continued to absorb the dark smoke.


    "This..." Yen Mingjue uttered with disbelief as he stared at the way Gao Lan Mei is channeling her absorb impurities, converting it to spiritual energy that boosts the men to increase ranks.


    He is the only one left to watch over Gao Lan Mei while the others are being treated for injury before finally escaping. There is really nothing much the rest can do.


    Even Wei Jiayi does not show signs of waking up soon as well. They also cannot involve a delegate from other Universe with their problem, the man already shared a fragment of his soul and that is enough.


    The n that had tried to kill the Gao family. Instead of being punished for trying to assassinate the family they are now taking most of the benefit!


    Betrayal is amon thing just like what happened to some of Wei Jiayi''s subordinates. Yen Mingjue does not know what Gao Lan Mei is thinking.


    Liqi n. Yen Mingjue would not forget them as he still has six of his pawns inside some of its members. Is that one of the reasons why Gao Lan Mei trusted these beings? In all honesty, he does not have an idea.


    Judging by Gao Lan Mei and the patriarch of the Liqi n earlier, they never intended to join the battle head-on. They are only willing to share spiritual energy to Gao Lan Mei after her discussing her n.


    However, since the show up of the seal, the Liqi n all have agreed to step up and join the action.


    They also had gathered enough information for Gao Lan Mei to know that most of the beings that are still in the Shizi Empire are currently inside prisms being used as a sacrifice.


    The details regarding Xi Jun as well betraying Wei Jiayi was also informed by the Liqi n members.


    They may not be the best assassins if they are being evaluated by their emotional values, but they are still trained shadows that can hide their presence even from YinYings.


    After hearing that her family and friends are currently used as sustenance for sacrifice, Gao Lan Mei suddenly boosted the strength of everyone around her.


    First with the Liqi n members that are near her. Yen Mingjue can bet that she is also doing the same to the others to keep their life.


    After all, if you are drained with spiritual energy, a seal with this big will also drain your life force!


    Increase ranks will normally take someone up to a hundred years to even reach the peak of Immortal Degree. However judging by the situation, some members of the Liqi n can reach that in less than a day because of Gao Lan Mei.


    Transferring spiritual energy. This may sound easy, but just judging by Gao Lan Mei''s face, the process is not even helping her lessen the impurities that she is intaking.


    Of course, the stones she gave to others can help cleanse the impurities but that is notpletely!


    With the way, the ck protruded veins increased on her face just confirms that she can have Impure Madness soon.


    ''Is she preparing everyone else, in the event she cannot hold on further?'' Yen Mingjue already gave up reminding Gao Lan Mei of her limitations.


    Right now, all they can depend on is luck that also runs out quickly since it did not take long before the YinYing''s returned.


    However, due to the increase of ranks, most of the Liqi n member is at the peak of the Immortal Degree, thus fighting on this type of environment will even be beneficial for them who needs to stabilize their cultivation!


    YinYings may not bepletely suppressed as of the moment, but when they are being used as a stepping stone for cultivation bnce, it is still a funny sight for Yen Mingjue.


    Sometimes Yen Mingjue wonders if YinYings are stupid leaving the enemies behind because they are injured or they did it because of overconfidence.


    Nevertheless, Gao Lan Mei is still lucky it happened that is because if the YinYing with the orb immediately realize that Liqi n will appear and will act as the backup there is no way Gao Lan Mei can even channel a tiny amount of spiritual energy.


    "I only left not long ago to check our unsealing progress. I did not expect that you will not give up Ms. Gao." This time, without Xiao Shi, Fa Liwei can freely attack near Gao Lan Mei.


    "Bang!" Fa Liwei hit Gao Lan Mie''s barrier with his fist after he evaded the Liqi n members that had tried to stop him from getting closer.


    "Cough!" Gao Lan Mei vomit blood due to the impact of the colliding force. The first attack almost broke her barrier but she was able to hold on.


    "Let us take care of this Ms. Gao. The Golden Chain of Trest is almost removed. We cannot let them open the next seal!" Yin Fu uttered frantically, as he attacked Fa Liwei and pushed him away from Gao Lan Mei.


    He knows that he is not enough to fully take on the YinYing that is also a wraith. There is no way of winning with the undead. All he can do is buy Gao Lan Mei enough time create her defense wall!


    "Next and thest seal. All your efforts are interesting to look at, but they are just worthless." Fa Liwei taunted with indifference before he realizes that something is wrong with him.

 Chapter 419: Holding People Down

    Chapter 419: Holding People Down


    Fa Liwei was only able to realize that something is wrong when Yin Fu and Yin Bai''sbined attacked reached him and he was not able to step away from his current position!


    The two continued to attack him and all he can do is use his own sword to deflect the attack!


    Every attack aiming at his vital points. If he is just a normal cultivator and not a wraith, Fa Liwei is already that at that moment.


    He cannot move his legs, feeling that something is holding them but since the attacker continued, he does not have a choice but to pay all his attention to deflecting, dodging and also counterattack!


    Fa Liwei then heard Gao Lan Meiughed loudly, "You like holding people down right? Caging them? So how was that?" She uttered with an evil smile on her temporary male appearance.


    He narrowed his eyes, at Gao Lan Mei beforemanding the puppet YinYings to attack Yin Fu and Yin Bai.


    With the puppets appearing to help him, Fa Liwei was able to see white threads that are wrapped around his lower legs. It even moves slowly, intending to fully cover probably not only his legs but himpletely as well.


    His eyes narrowed with slight irritation as he cuts the thread from the ground. Fa Liwei was sessful and he was able to move better after, but the remaining threads on his body are not showing any signs that are stopping with its goal.


    Irritation rises from his heart. A feeling that he had no experience in a long time.


    Add to that, the Liqi n members are effortlessly defending themselves before they killed the puppet YinYings, then they even increased rank again!


    Fa Liwei was then able to realize that even though the others are fighting, Gao Lan Mei did not stop giving them spiritual energy to get stronger further.


    "This is really interesting and somehow entertaining. You are so much better than Fa Huan." Fa Liwei looked at Gao Lan Mei with more interest.


    If they can have another Fa Huan that is good with Devour to the point of sharing it to other''s as well, their tasks could be easier.


    "Really?" Gao Lan Mei asked mockingly before shing a dangerous smile on her face. Her red eyes surrounded by ck does not hide the contempt she felt to Fa Liwei as she continued to share the spiritual energy to those that have their life almost depleting.


    Gao Lan Mei knows that the impurities are pumping her emotions. Fueling her desire to kill everything. However, she already learned her lesson recently.


    If you want to still be sane while on Impure Madness, focus all you have on the enemy and for Gao LAn Mei, that enemy is the YinYing with the orb!


    "We have wasted a lot of time and that is your fault, Ms. Gao." Fa Liwei murmured. He initially thought to bargain with Gao Lan Mei. After all, they have not only her grandfather, but also the other members of the Gao family inside the prism.


    Sadly, Gao Lan Mei is very hard to handle. The things that she had shown from the time she experienced Impure Madness are enough for him to think twice to bring her to their side.


    He intentionally allowed her to absorb impurities until she reached her limit and be on madness, so he can easily cure her.


    Now though, with the way Gao Lan Mei is manipting the spiritual energies around her, Fa Liwei is more convinced that she is dangerous.


    He cannot even find the vessel she is using to help herpanions!


    For Fa Liwei, Gao Lan Mei is like a dangerous and deadly trap. If not handled correctly, the owner will also get hurt or die.


    With that in mind, Fa Liwei focused all his attack to Gao Lan Mei. All the other YinYings aside from the puppets also understood the intention thus also send their attack to Gao Lan Mei''s wall.


    "Ms. Gao! The defense wall!" Yin Fu eximed wondering why Gao Lan Mei is still not letting the defense wall up until now. ''What is she still waiting for?!''


    "ng! ng! ng!" The sound of therge chains as they fall at the ground of Mount Hua. It continued until the sky shows a cube-like box with intricate designs of ruines embedded to every part of it.


    Before the chains were removed, Gao Lan Mei can already feel the sinister auraing from the seal. It intensified multiple times after the chains were removed.


    So intense that it is making Gao Lan Mei to ufortable to the point that she can hardly breathe. Her reaction is different from everyone else this time due to her currently using devour and the possibility that to absorb such sinister aura is also possible.


    She did a quick nce and just like her assumption, the next stage of the unsealing requires lives!


    YinYings does not intend to only use spiritual energy. They mainly need the life force of those imprisoned by the prisms and she would never allow her family and friends to die!


    "Master! Young Miss! They are already out of the prisms!" Xiao Shi shout was heard that also alerted Fa Liwei.


    ''Out of the prism? Impossible!'' Fa Liwei thought to find the notion a bluff. The prisms are sacred treasures, and it is impossible to break it from the inside. Unless...


    "Your Highness, gods are not supposed to interfere with these petty issues." Fa Liweimented, to Yen Mingjue who is currently using KaiKai''s body to bite of a YinYing''s head.


    Since the demigod ignored him, "Since this is the case. Please do not take offense." Fa Liwei said before his spiritual energy rises further. Murderous energy around him intending to kill everything on his path.


    With Xiao Shi''s presence though, he cannot just freely do what he pleases as the even attack and defense started again.


    "Haha! Do not take offense? Brother Mingjue does not care about you the slightest!" Gao Lan Mei shouted as the spiritual energy around her rises indicating that she is on a verge of increasing ranks.


    "You all brag about this ck smoke right? So what now? Not only it helped me support everyone else to get their energies back but also..." She stated knowingly before bright lights appeared to all corners of the Shizi Empire from the ground. "... made me this strong to finish our ''Purging the YinYing n''."


    ====


    Author''s note:


    Hi guys! Thank you for the wait and get well wishes. I am now feeling so much better so we are back to uploading, though this is the end of update for tonight.


    We are also able to revise 1-10 chapters of this novel. Feel free to check it out, if you have time and tell me what you think.


    Please help as well with ranking. If we reached at least rank 50 after all you guys vote by the end of the week, how does 20 extra chapters sounds? Release date will be April 8.

 Chapter 420: Good Job

    Chapter 420: Good Job


    Fa Liwei watched with narrowed eyes as the bright lights continued to surround the Shizi Empire. It wasing from the ground, as it brightens the previously dark ce due to the ck smoke.


    Then the lights started breaking into white threads that slowly forms, interlocking, as it builds itself into arge defense wall to cover the Shizi Empire!


    His brows furrowed deeply as Fa Liwei watched the ck smoke slowly being absorbed as well by the light and just like what it did earlier when it touched her spiritual energy, the thread also absorbs the impurities it touched making it stronger!


    In his mind, calcting the dy they need to encounter because of Gao Lan Mei''s magic.


    Looking at the woman on a male disguise that is confidently challenging him with bright red eyes, no one would ever consider that she can produce such difficult magic single-handedly.


    Her face showing signs of impending Impurity Madness as well as her unquestionable low spiritual energy. Even if she devoured all ck smoke, it is still impossible.


    Gao Lan Mei looked so disheveled that anyone can quickly state that she is already at her limit, but her eyes show determination.


    He has lived for so long, as a normal cultivator as well as a wraith that has traveled to another universe as well as realms and it has been a while that an ant-like being like Gao Lan Mei would show something interesting.


    Too bad, even if Gao Lan Mei can use thisrge magic to stop them, regardless of her method she must die as soon as possible!


    He also cannot remove the fact that Gao Lan Mei is being assisted by a death god that is also hindering their ns.


    Fa Liwei already felt Fa Yuan trying to reach out to him with urgency the moment the death god''s wraith appeared.


    However, he needs to remove the hindrance before they work on their back up n!


    Not wasting more time, Fa Liwei concentrated all his attack on Gao Lan Mei on the magical circle. His only goal, to make the caster of the defense wall, lose control!


    Of course, it is impossible to not see his intention, thus as the only who can fight Fa Liwei head-on, Xiao Shi made sure to protect Gao Lan Mei.


    "You are toote." Xiao Shi uttered with mockery as she stopped Fa Liwei''s sword with her own spear.


    "Your smile is bothering me." Fa Liweimented to Xiao Shi''s grin before another sword appeared on his other hand, that originally held his orb before he stabbed Xiao Shi at the heart!


    Xiao Shi coughed blood as she ignored the pain and used the back of her spear to push Fa Liwei away. She will not die, but the more the damage she gets, the slower her reflexes will be.


    The end of the spear almost reached Fa Liwei but he only deflected it using his other sword before he stabbed Xiao Shi hard at the, for her to fell, her back touching the ground, before embedding her with a spell.


    "Stay there." Fa Liwei muttered as he looked down at Xiao Shi that is currently on the ground, ring at him as the wraith tried her best to remove herself from the swords hold. The spell won''t keep Xiao Shi but enough for him to finish his goal.


    Wraiths don''t die but their weakest point is still the most important mortal organ, the heart.


    Fa Liwei then produced another sword, then teleport to the weakest part of the magic circle to attacked Gao Lan Mei with all his strength.


    Every attack causes Gao Lan Mei injury and the way the blood flows on the side of her mouth confirms this.


    With the way he is moving now with his full strenght, it means that Fa Liwei does not look down at Gao Lan Mei anymore and she knows it.


    Gao Lan Mei looked around tiredly, as she already gave all to herst magic. ''Should be good to be able to raise a rank at least'' Her inner thought as she looked at the Liqi n members that benefited from devour.


    Despite the increase with the rank, YinYings are still attacking full force suppressing even the Liqi n that had originally on par with them are starting to be pushed back.


    Gao Lan Mei is still confident that no one can stop the defense wall that will continue getting stronger as it absorbs the ck smoke.


    She then grins at Fa Liwei tauntingly, "You are toote. You failed." Gao Lan Mei feels so much pain, but she will not show are suffering to the enemy.


    Gao Lan Mei then looked to beings around her especially those that are still fighting, trying to protect her and stop the YinYings. "Everyone, good job."


    "Mother, father, second uncle, I am d you are all alive." She murmured as she feels the thread of their life, "Jiayi, I want chocte cookies and hugs too..." Gao Lan Mei added tiredly with a warm smile before closing her eyes and fell unconscious on the ground of the magical circle.


    ===


    Thank you for supporting me, the author denthought by reading this novel at  so I can continued writing. :-)


    epting donation anytime at: /denthoughts

 Chapter 421: Time-pressed

    Chapter 421: Time-pressed


    "Merchant Lan!" Yin Bai eximed after he saw Gao Lan Mei fell on the ground. He wants to go to her to help but he is still fighting three YinYings at the same time.


    "Why won''t all you die?!" He can only exim in frustration as the situation is no different from others.


    Even the woman with the red hair who was fighting evenly to the YinYing with the orb is now also unable to help Gao Lan Mei immediately! He want to go help the woman as well but he just can''t as he is busy keeping his own life!


    Yin Bai was able to hear her soft murmur of appreciation that the others were able to hear as well before they felt the connection they have with Gao Lan Mei snapped.


    Aside from that the stones that Gao Lan Mei had given everyone turned into dust, which they do not know what means. Regardless it made them feel worried.


    At least, their only constion is that she is still alive. As proof, the magical circle around Gao Lan Mei are still moving and the threads of light that are forming into a wall did not stop one bit or even slow down.


    "Xiao Mei!" Yen Mingjue shouted as he tries to get into the magical circle. With the chanter not moving anymore, any rebound of magic is technical won''t work anymore.


    ''Damn you! Why are you so stubborn?'' Yen Mingjue cursed Gao Lan Mei inside his mind. She existing at Shizi Empire now is proof of her stubbornness.


    He wants to me her for all the things that are happening as the unstable impurities started from the time thew of life and death was broken, thus giving the YinYings the advantage on their plots.


    However, the damage has already been done and the least he can do is to help her make things right!


    That also means that Gao Lan Mei cannot die!


    "Xiao Mei! Wake up! This is the freedom that you were looking for right? Do not waste it by dying so soon!" Yen Mingjue shrieked loudly as he tries to wake Gao Lan Mei up.


    Using KaiKai as his vessel, Yen Mingjue attacked Fa Liwei, aiming at his lower half hoping to bite the YinYing away from Gao Lan Mei.


    Of course, it was a feeble attempt as Fa Liwei is holding two swords while using them with full strength.


    Thus before KaiKai can even sink its teeth to any flesh, it was already kicked strongly to the nearest wall, before the wall copsed and almost bury the hound.


    Yen Mingjue also felt the annoying pain of his vessel hurting at the same time. It is not a big deal though as long as the vessel is alive the connection will remain!


    With the YinYing''s recent attack as well confirmed that KaiKai won''t be killed as well as a vessel of a death god.


    Yen Mingjue just needs to let the hound keep on distracting, or attacking the YinYing as it seems they are all on a time-pressed situation.


    Why ever not? On the YinYing side, even if the defense wall is not yetplete it is already absorbing the ck smoke that the enemy needs to finish their unsealing ritual.


    On their side, they want to save everyone especially Gao Lan Mei who is probably on a verge of death and as death prince, he is aware of that!


    Fa Liwei still continued to attack the wall of the magical circle. Not only intending to kill Gao Lan Mei but to also destroy the magic circle!


    He condensed his energy to his sword and strike thatpletely destroyed Gao Lan Mei''s defense!


    The moment it happened, the circr polygons stopped spinning on the magical circle before itpletely disappeared, but the threads of light around the Shizi Empire still continued to weave.


    Fa Liwei did not wait for another second and immediately teleport to Gao Lan Mei''s side and stabbed his sword to her heart!


    "Cough!" Fa Liwei coughed blood, as he felt the burning pain on his chest, directly on the heart, just like what he had done to Xiao Shi earlier.


    When? How? Fa Liwei''s minds cannotprehend the situation, especially when he was not able to feel the presence of the new arrival.


    He does not have any idea who was it, but the smell of strange herbs, surrounding the new arrival lowers his guard that makes his reactions slower. ''Is this poison?'' Fa Liwei thought with confusion.


    Fai Liwei''s hand released the sword that he was holding earlier when he was in preparation to kill. The same hand was used to touch the tip of the sword that struck him from behind.


    But before he can even touch the sword, it already was pulled back from his body, a strong kick sent him flying away from Gao Lan Mei!

 Chapter 422: Escape

    Chapter 422: Escape


    The kicked that Fa Liwei received is strong enough that when he hit a pir, a magical circle energy pir, it copsed on him, burying him just like what he did to Xiao Shi and Yen Mingjue''s vessel.


    Due to the magicalponents inside the pir, residuals of the Gao Lan Mei''s magic that purges impurities, it took longer for Fa Liwei to save himself. Add to the fact that his heart is injured as well, thus healing may also take a while.


    As he tried to remove the rumble of stones away from him, the colliding energies from him as pure impurities and the magical pir continues to cause more damage that irritates him.


    ''Sneaky and calcted.'' Fa Liwei thought to himself as he feels the burning desire to kill whoever stabbed him.


    He was not even able to feel any presence behind him, if not because of the scent of herb apanying the sword owner, he would even consider that the magical weapon is being controlled from afar. That is also the reason why he did not expect the strong kick as well.


    Fa Liwei initial goal is to kill Gao Lan Mei but with another being hurting him to this extent, he cannot brush this off and just wants murder that being!


    With the adrenaline keep pumping him that helps increase his strength, Fa Liwei finally got himself free from being buried and ready to attack, however, there is no one on the magical circle!


    Even the Liqi n members are nowhere to be found! Gao Lan Mei and the death god''s vessel!


    The YinYings that was fighting in the pce are currently suspended in time. Frozen like they are being held with an invisible force!


    "Ah! They have escaped!" Fa Liwei roared in frustration, an emotion that he has not felt for a long time.


    .


    Inside the Sung n''s treasure


    "I can only keep us here for a short time, I do not know how long but I will keep the control as much as I can..." Sung Zhi Ruo stated softly as she looked to the being with her before adding, "It would be good for all of you especially the ones that just increased their cultivation to rest for now."


    Everyone means, Liqi n members, Ma Fei Hong, Gao Lan Mei, Xiao Shi who is stillying on the ground with a sword stuck on her chest and a hound


    Aside from Ma Fei Hong and Gao Lan Mei, everyone else is looking suspiciously to the space that they are at.


    The ce is surrounded by the mirror. Large and small mirrors that some reflect their image and the others show the side of the Shizi Empire


    .


    Though they have questions, with Deacon Ma helping Gao Lan Mei, they have decided to shut up and just concentrate on stabilizing their cultivation.


    Looking around, Sung Zhi Ruo can only release her breath. These are the beings that they are able to save from the pce.


    During her search for the right space to be able to get close to Gao Lan Mei, she was able to see some more beings outside the pce. Mostly are those that run away earlier when the YinYings enter the empire.


    Sadly, even if she has the means, she will never be like Gao Lan Mei who would show too much effort to save everyone.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also cannot bring everyone here. Even the beings that are still inside the prism, she cannot just bring them out due to the limit of her spiritual energy.


    There are all inside her family''s protection treasure called Cuojue, arge mirror that Gao Lan Mei had seen before that was covered by a cloth, but never learned its capabilities.


    For Sung Zhi Ruo if not for Gao Lan Mei boosting their spiritual energy inside the prisms, she won''t be able to use the Cuojue this way. She would not even know how the treasure canmunicate to its user.


    However, it consumes too much spiritual energy. The more beings inside the mirror, the bigger space it needs, thus the higher energy requirement.


    Sung Zhi Ruo still remembers how she fell unconscious due to the Justice Affairs betrayal. The traitor officers show up suddenly in an intention that they are helping before they were cast with sleeping magic.


    With that thought in mind before her consciousnesspletely left her, Sung Zhi Ruo already lost hope. Feeling the dejavu of death near her that time.


    Then they woke up inside the prism when Ma Fei Hong suddenly got a cultivation breakthrough while asleep. Because of that, those that are connected with Gao Lan Mei also noticed the overwhelming pump of spiritual energy inside their body.


    The spiritual energy wasing from Gao Lan Mei and it continued until they were able to increase ranks. Not only ones but multiple times!


    Especially for those who are on a lower degree since the spiritual energy they need is not much to breakthrough.


    They all took advantage of it while those that refused to help Gao Lan Mei earlier, looked at them with envy.


    Some even beg to even borrow the stone from those who cannot increase their rank further, hoping that they will get lucky just like the rest, but one agrees as the soul fragment inside may get affected.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also saw Elder Gu on a different light that time, as the elder is really looking desperate begging even her to share a part of the stone. Sadly what the elder wants is just too risky, thus she refused.


    Nevertheless, she understands the elder''s sentiment as increasing ranks means, higher senses, stronger defense capabilities, quick healing ability and among others, the most important, it gives a longer life span.


    For Sung Zhi Ruo, her increasing ranks means escaping, because if she was not able to use Cuojue Mirror inside the prism, she was already used as a sacrifice.


    Sacrifice to unseal something that will destroy all domains!

 Chapter 423: Stab and go. Grab and run

    Chapter 423: Stab and go. Grab and run


    The first time she used the treasure as a means of moving space, Sung Zhi Ruo was only able to reach the outside of the prism.


    She was not too far from the beings that are chanting to unlock the seal outside. Sung Zhi Ruo tried to stop the chant, but the magicshed at her after she tried, alerting even the YinYings outside the chamber.


    If not because of Xiao Shi arriving at to cover and help her, Sung Zhi Ruo was probably already injured and won''t have a enough strength to be able to save Gao Lan Mei or Deacon Ma that help her freeze the YinYing''s in the pce.


    With their luck, after the magicshed out, the caster exploded one at a time. It was a risky move for her and Xiao Shi to stay inside a room where strong casters blowing up due to magic instability, but they did not waste the opportunity and before they left the ce, they sessfully grabbed the prisms and left the ce.


    After they left, they are also aware that the Justice Affairs building blew up that made the deaconughed like crazy after learning about it.


    In the Shizi Empire, Justice Affairs is no more, but the seal that is almost open in the sky is still there, suspended and not giving any signs of disappearing. It is like a reminder that YinYings are still alive and will not stop until all of them are dead.


    They are all lucky to be alive and on time to save Gao Lan Mei earlier. Sung Zhi Ruo and Ma Fei Hong cannot fight with that YinYing head on. It is just impossible.


    Still, she is actually notpletely confident that Ma Fei Hong would be able to save her. The deacon now it is currently trying her best to neutralize the impurities inside Gao Lan Mei''s body as Ma Fei Hong is the only one who can help her.


    Though they still cannot phantom how Gao Lan Mei was able to do it, how she was able to send them spiritual energy that allows them to increase ranks, one thing is still for sure, the impurities need to go somewhere.


    And with Gao Lan Mei''s face showing signs of Impurity Madness, it confirms that she had kept all that impurities inside her body. How she was able to keep it there without blowing, no one also knows.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also watched the other quickly before looking down at therge head of the hound on herp.


    One of her hand caressed KaiKai''s head. The other than spread ointment on the hound''s wound.


    "How was it?" Yen Mingjue asked Ma Fei Hong sounding suspicious, "Do not do anything weird or I will kill you." He threatened the deacon, like nothing.


    Ma Fei Hong''s brows just twitch but she did not speak and just continued toy her hands on Gao Lan Mei''s chest. The spiritual energy on her hand interchange to blue and ck.


    Clearing her throat before speaking, "She is helping your mistress, and that is Deacon Ma from Justice Affairs, you that much right?" Sung Zhi Ruo exined with patience as she is not aware that the hound is not the original KaiKai that she has seen before with Gao Lan Mei.


    For Sung Zhi Ruo, the deacon notshing out to anyone and still thinking rationally after the betrayal that she has experience is not entirely good.


    Sometimes, if emotions are boiled up inside, not venting, sooner orter, the being will explode and may do an act that one will regret greatly.


    That moment Sung Zhi Ruo only assumed that KaiKai can talk due to the fact that hounds are special beasts that can get send their thoughts via telepathy when reached on a certain tier. She would never think that the hound on herp is a vessel of a death god!


    "Hmp." Yen Mingjue just snorted and continued toy the hounds head on the woman''sp. He likes a beautiful woman and this one has her angelic face which he appreciates.


    Though the face is pale that looks weak, probably due to the fact that she is maintaining this treasure that mainly looks like arge house of mirrors, it still does not mark her face.


    He raised his hound head slightly and intently looked at the woman''s face. Red eyes that looks worried while treating his hound vessel, but he remember how emotionless those orbs are when she stabbed the YinYing with a sword.


    The sight was also surprising even for him since Sung Zhi Ruo upper body suddenly appeared behind the YinYing.


    She is wearing a purple sleeveless robes, with the front of it hanging low making it very easy for anyone to take a peak on the valley of her breast that he also like a lot.


    Aside from that, Yen Mingjue enjoys the smell of opium poppy on her body. It was a smell that he is ustomed to due to his frequent visit to thend of Dakinis.


    Well, these women are the only one that can help them right now, so might as well enjoy thefort when it stillsts.


    He still remembered how these two women suddenly appeared. Stab and go. Grab and run. Those are the words that Yen Mingjue had thought when he saw the women movements.


    With Xiao Shi not being surprised with the sudden arrival of the two it only means that his own wraith had worked with this n.


    Yen Mingjue enjoyed Sung Zhi Ruo caress while checking on Gao Lan Mei and Xiao Shi. "Xiao Shi, you need to remove the sword soon." He stated seriously, as he wonders what is wrong with the wraith that is not moving at all. She appears to be sleeping but, he it is a known fact that undead doesn''t sleep.


    "Xiao Shi." Yen Mingjue called the wraith again but received no response. Thus he left thefort of thep that he wasying on earlier and walked in all fours towards Xiao Shi.


    Using a paw, Yen Mingjue slightly moved the wraith to the side before but Xiao Shi did not budge at all. "What is wrong with you?" He asked with concern.

 Chapter 424: Soul Eater

    Chapter 424: Soul Eater


    Yen Mingjue then looked closely to the sword that is stabbed on Xiao Shi''s chest and realized where the problem is.


    Inside the sword are fragments of soul and unsurprisingly, those tiny moving balls of mes in it are Xiao Shi''s soul!


    With the same principle as the stone from Gao Lan Mei, the YinYing''s sword is used as a material to keep souls.


    The bad part, regardless if the being wants it or not, the soul fragment will be impounded!


    "Oh! This is a soul eater?!" Sung Zhi Ruo asked as she kneeled next to Xiao Shi and examined the sword.


    She initially thought that it is just a normal ice type magical weapon and the only reason why Xiao Shi is not able to pull it away is because of the spell that the YinYing had cast earlier.


    "Tsk." Yen Mingjue let KaiKai''s body to slumped on the ground as itys its hound head on Xiao Shi''s stomach. He is trying to see if he can sense the wraith andmunicate to her.


    Yen Mingjue can feel the Xiao Shi''s consciousness directly from the sword but he is not considering to move closer to it or remove it. He is on a vessel thus he is not sure how the body will react to the soul eater.


    He is feeling the annoyance at that moment, not only because of hisck of strength during this times as he is still relying upon his vessel''s senses but also because he was not able to notice that something is wrong with Xiao Shi.


    Yen Mingjue is also feeling guilty for being too confident and not cautious enough when he let Xiao Shi fight with another Wraith.


    All is fair with war and love, with that he should have known that the enemy is well prepared to fight even using magical treasures that are forbidden to be used, just like the soul eater.


    It is already very dangerous to use the said taboo weapon to beings, what more to wraiths that are deads with physical form.


    Aside from the fact that he does not know what to do to release Xiao Shi from the sword, he is also not aware how much longer do they need before all pieces of the wraiths soul will be absorbed!


    Beings from the underworld are mostly proud because they have the power to wield punishments to those who already died. They always believe that after death is the ultimate suffering that gives anyone fear.


    However, with Gao Lan Mei''s take on it, living without freedom is even worse than death.


    Just like probably why a soul eater was made, being alive but not living as your soul bounded and you cannot do anything about it.


    Yen Mingjue can even bet that Xiao Shi is watching them at that moment. To test his theory, he called her out, which earned him a suspicious look from the others.


    Sadly regardless how he wants to step in and just destroy everything to help earlier, the only thing he can do is to let the other''s do the work as he watches and feels useless despite his authority!


    He finds this incident absurd as well since from the time that he arrived at the Shizi Empire, he has dealt with soul incidents more than ones.


    Yen Mingjue is also wondering why he cannot see any spiritual form using KaiKai as a vessel.


    There is a lot going on inside his mind. Yen Mingjue even thought Xiao Shi''s mate and what reaction that man will have if he learned that his mate''s soul is currently inside a sword. Since he does not want to deal with a raging beast anytime soon, he will do not want to inform the man.


    "Can we stop it?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked loudly, not only for Yen Mingjue but even for the others. Since there is no response from anyone, she looked at Ma Fei Hong instead.


    "No need to stop. Just slow down would do." Yen Mingjue noted. He is still confident to fix Xiao Shi, after all a ve contract to a god is binding that even other universe and realms respects.


    Though the soul eater will not kill Xiao Shi, there is a myth that some fragments of the soul will be in limbo, dispersed somewhere that no one knows of. "What a bother." He stated before feeling so cold, suddenly that made him shiver.


    Yen Mingjue looked around the space of mirrors and he even considered waking up on his true physical form to check was the coldness came from but decided against it.


    It is supposed to be a normal coldness, probably a breeze of wind, but as someone who lives at the Underworld, he is very much aware that the temperature was a cost of a lurking spirit.


    "Xiao Shi?"

 Chapter 425: Aside From Her

    Chapter 425: Aside From Her


    Yen Mingjue tried to call out again, he even closed his eyes to try feeling the coldness again. He is also considering the possibility that the sudden rise of the temperature is due to something else.


    "What are you doing?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked as the hound keeps on calling Xiao Shi.


    "Shhh Did you not feel that?" Yen Mingjue asked through other beings won''t be able to differentiate a breeze of windpared to a spirited movement, it still does not mean they won''t be able to feel the sudden changes.


    ''We probably need a shaman'' He thought to himself as regardless of how he tries to sense or see lingering spirits, or anything unusual he is not able to find any.


    Sung Zhi Ruo looked around the room, her senses heightened as she tried to feel anything different. After not finding anything unusual, she asked the hound, "What do you mean feel what? There is nothing."


    "Cold." Yen Mingjue responded seriously. If it is Xiao Shi, he would feel it through his consciousness.


    Thinking more to it, he also realized that the wraith''s soul is currently inside the sword so it is possible that she cannotmunicate to him at all.


    "Cold? From what? I do not think that is possible." Sung Zhi Ruo responded with a deep frown, showing how unsure she is with her own notion.


    Yen Mingjue did not respond instead, he let the hound lift one of its paws to touch the sword that is still stuck on Xiao Shi.


    However, before he can do so, he felt the gusts of wind again, but this time it was concentrated on his paws, pushing it away strongly, seems like stopping him from touching the sword.


    "Gao Lan Mei?" Yen Mingjue uttered subconsciously. Who others can disrespect her like this aside from her?


    "Don''t touch it!" Gao Lan Mei eximed with all emotions that she can master to be able to produce just a little spiritual magic, concentrating it on the hound''s paw that is suppose to touch a very sinister weapon as this is the only thing that she can do as a wandering spirit.


    It is a good thing that Gao Lan Mei has experience of being a formless entity, which is the time before she arrives at the Shizi empire as the Gao young miss.


    Gao Lan Mei is greatly relieved when she was able to sessfully push KaiKai''s paw away.


    Xiao Shi is already out ofmission and Gao Lan Mei does not want anything to happen to KaiKai even if Yen Mingjue is not of great help personally, at least he is there as a watchman.


    They are all in a very difficult position since the time YinYings arrived in the Shizi Empire. The seal not showing any signs of disappearing and, it seems they are still up for more challenges. With that fact as well, Gao Lan Mie just hopes that her efforts will not go to waste.


    She then nced at her physical form that is stillying on the ground as Ma Fei Hong help her stabilize the impurities inside the body.


    Though the Gao miss body is her vessel for not a long time, still looking at it disheveled appearance that is almost near the final stage of Impure Madness can still bother her.


    Ma Fei Hong already removed the mask on her face to probably see her face clearly for any changes during the treatment.


    Looking closely, she can confirm that whatever Deacon Ma is doing, it is not really helping her much.


    Despite thinking that, Gao Lan Mei is confident that she will not die, but the damage on her cultivation after this may be a lot. She may not be able to cultivate for a long time and her rituals may be limited as well.


    Probably it is too much sacrifice, but Gao Lan Mei does not have a choice. After all, arge mass of impurities can only happen if there is a problem with the natural bnce of things.


    Thinking more to it before, Gao Lan Mei was able to deduce how the YinYings were able to produce the ck smoke, which is using dark magic.


    Initially, she thought that crack of the sky was artificially done by the YinYings, but that is not really the case.


    She finally realized eventually that what the YinYings did is just widened the small invisible cracks that only appears when there is the unbnce with the the natural order of the domains. Then they used it to gather all impurities to form the ck smokes enough to support their goal.


    Yen Mingjue already hinted about it and she does not need to ask further. With that, her initial n to raise her rank with the help of the beings that had shared their spirit fragments are changed to them increasing ranks instead to save their lives as it was her fault after all..

 Chapter 426: Death Is Better

    Chapter 426: Death Is Better


    Regardless, who''s fault it is, the more beings alive around her the more help she can get. It is probably the first time Gao Lan Mei really appreciates the word teamwork.


    Gao Lan Mei moved closer to her body in an attempt to go back to it. The moment her transparent hand touched her chest, she felt intense pain!


    Then her hand started twisting painfully like she has a physical form! The tip of it forming a tiny vortex, sucking her in!


    "No!" Gao Lan Mei immediately realized that something is wrong with the vortex thus, she fought the force that is pulling her towards her physical form with all she got.


    It took all her energy to be able to get away from her body and Gao Lan Mei can still feel the lingering pain that almost made almost lose her control to her body-less form. The pain reached deep within her that made her feel so scared.


    "What is going on?!" Gao Lan Mei eximed as she looked to her body. She ignored Yen Mingjue who keeps on calling her or Xiao Shi.


    Right now she has more important things to worry about like going back to her body!


    "Ah! Why?!" Gao Lan Mei eximed with frustration. She may even sob if she is on her physical form but, she cannot even return to it!


    Gao Lan Mei can only scream in agony as she does not understand what is going on. Is it because of the impurities? She had expected to not cultivated for a while because of her overuse of spiritual energy, but not the part that she cannot even physically function!


    "Why?! Why is this happening?" Gao Lan Mei continued to shout in agony, hoping that someone will hear her or exin what is going on.


    Is it because the body is not hers in the first ce?


    She is even guilty of taking advantage of it, is that the reason why she is not wee to use it anymore?


    Gao Lan Meiyed on the ground next to her physical body as Ma Fei Hong still continued to help her.


    The deacon is not even aware of the difficulty Gao Lan Mei is facing at that moment. Ma Fei Hong is only concentrating on stabilizing the impurities inside the body and with the beads of sweat running down the deacon''s face, doing so is already a big challenge.


    ''Do not give up. Do not give, Sister Gao, just hold on, I will take care of the rest.'' Ma Fei Hong chanted inside her head as she vows to return the second chance that Gao Lan Mei had give her. She was good as dead the time she was inside the prism but with the spiritual energy she had received she was able to increase her rank and heal herself.


    Ma Fei Hong will give all she got to save her benefactor, while not knowing that the being that she is trying to save relentlessly is starting to lose hope


    Looking at her physical for, Gao Lan Mei did not try touching or reaching out to it again as she felt scared for the possibility of not sessfully going back.


    Gao Lan Mei does not know what will happen after the vortexpletely swallowed her. Going inside the body is totally different from the time she first went to it the first time.


    That time she is only physically injured. Now, however, the body can cultivate but the damage on her spiritual points are just too much for her to be able to release spiritual energy for a while.


    This is not the first time it happens as this is normal especially if the physical form is not ustomed to Devour spiritual energy.


    What more if it needs to do it on arge scale as she did earlier? Gao Lan Mei is just lucky she did not explode!


    If ever she took a gamble and return to her body, what if she was suckedpletely but end up dying because of the process? Or die eventually since her physical form cannot withstand the changes?


    She cannot even cry about it, or no one even knows what is going on. Will she be left inside the mirror spaceter on until she vanishes?


    A lot has run inside her head and most of it is the notion of disappearing slowly before finally, death.


    Gao Lan Mei is afraid to take any further risk. She already caused a lot of damage, that Gao Lan Mei cannot measure howrge the scale is.


    Earlier she was so confident manipting the magical circle because her other emotions are being coated with impurities, that only allows her to relish her greatest desire that time, which is not the case anymore.


    "Probably it does not sound so bad." Gao Lan Mei stated as her eyes focused on the mirror above her, as she looks at her reflection.


    Gao Lan Mei did not even wonder why the mirror can reflect her body-less image, but the other''s cannot see her. The more she looked at it, the more she from be clearer on the reflection.


    This time, all her focus is only at her image, showing her original appearance. Her long silver hair, red dark orbs on a fair beautiful face. On the reflection, her usual all red dress, this time not hiding her feet with one of it has a golden chain surrounding it.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at her reflection in dazed, like she is not noticing anything strange towards her reflection.


    On the mirror, she also sees the others. Liqi n that are stabilizing their sudden increase of ranks. Yen Mingjue and Sung Zhi Ruo looking at Xiao Shi helplessly.


    "I should form a contract to Yen Mingjue. Being a wraith serving a master is not really a bad purpose." Gao Lan Mei noted. She never had a purpose for existing. Though she always wanted to be free, the cause of her desired freedom to everyone is just too much, and she should just die as a punishment...

 Chapter 427: It Is Normal To Fail

    Chapter 427: It Is Normal To Fail


    That moment, she even considered that possibility that the reason why she was confined from her previous life, was that she is not supposed to be born in the first ce.


    Who would want to have a child that only causes misfortune? Is she a curse to all existence?


    Highly possible, because the moment she had arrived at the Shizi Empire, she had experienced a never-ending problem that even implicated others.


    She is starting to wee death as she remembers a lot of things not only from her previous life as well as her short freedom in Shizi Empire.


    Maybe, death is better than being confined to a ce alone. "Why did I not kill myself sooner?" Gao Lan Mei asked herself loudly before she chuckled, almost mockingly as she remembered the times she almost felt like dying before. Sadly, it seems even death is not weing her.


    Yes, there were times that she was not entirely alone. Her real father''s subordinates are with her at one point before they left her to look for a way to free her.


    Gao Lan Mei continued toy beside Ma Fei Hong, not even realizing that more she epts the notion of death the more the life of her physical form is shortening.


    "Ah so tired" Gao Lan Mei murmured as she slowly closes her eyes. Scenes of events during her time in Shizi Empire shes inside her mind.


    The moment her eyes are closed, the mirror showing her clear reflection show slight movement, it looks like water flowing slowly before another figure appeared, initially blurred before it got clear enough to rece Gao Lan Mei''s reflection


    Did she miss all this because she closed her eyes or the figure intentionally hidden itself to her?


    If Gao Lan Mei just opened her eyes that time, she may catch the figure that looks exactly the same as someone she knows. Sadly, she is too deep in thought, her emotions are all over the ce. Sadness, regret


    At this time, Gao Lan Mei wants to see her mother from this life as well as her father."How are they? I am so sorry mother, father I promised I won''t make both of you worry but I can''t do it anymore " Gao Lan Mei spoke loudly hoping her parents will hear her.


    Gao Lan Mei does not have the ability anymore to feel the life force of the others, thus she does not know if they can still fight or if they are still alive.


    "I thought I can do it as long as I wanted it so badly, but nature does not like me so much so I always fail" She continued to exin sadly while feeling the tiredness that is slowly making her consciousness.


    Gao Lan Mei does not care anymore if death will ovee her. She has decided to worry about ones she arrive at the Underworld. Anyway, the surest thing in life is death and everyone, even everything will go to that route sooner orter.


    She already tried hard. The wall is set up and Xiao Shi said that those that were captured already escaped, and the rest of the Justice Affairs officers will be arriving soon. Gao Lan Mei does not need to do anything else and just rest, even if it will be forever.


    "It is normal to fail. It helps you learn." A voice spoke near Gao Lan Mei.


    Since her consciousness almost far gone, she just answered nonchntly, "Learn what?"


    "The difference of real life from a dream."


    "Huh. That is stupid." Gao Lan Meiughed slightly with her eyes still closed, not showing any effort to differentiate if the voice she is hearing is real or a product of her imagination.


    "Hmmm. I agree it is funny. You can always ask someone to p you to know the difference between dream and reality..." It replied.


    The voice sounded so much like someone Gao Lan Mei is familiar with but she cannot point who it is. She just knows that despite it sounding so childish, the tone sounds soforting.


    Then it continued, "However When you see beings trying so hard, despite knowing their effort is not going to bring them anywhere, you cannot justugh on that. Just like you. I do not find your hard workughable. I find itmendable."


    Gao Lan Mei did not speak and thought everything she is hearing, "Why?"


    "Why? Because regardless of how tiring it is, you cannot just give up especially if lives were sacrificed to save you. It is like spitting on their trust to you."


    After hearing that, Gao Lan Mei mind suddenly thought of someone that sounds exactly like the voice.


    She then opened her eyes and found that directly across her is a being inside the mirror that looks like Feng Ji!


    ===


    Author''s Note:


    Hi guys!


    End of update today. Thank you for the continuous support! While waiting, do check out "The Legendary Demon Hunter" by SilentMild, another pinoy author, while you wait for the next chapter.


    (But pls. vote for BUCARW still -Beneficial Union: Chasing A Rogue Wife is below the ranking huhu *wink wink mwah for motivation and mass release. Thanks!)


    Please let me know what you think. Correction? Suggestions?

 Chapter 428: Confusion

    Chapter 428: Confusion


    "Feng Ji!" Gao Lan Mei eximed, suddenly feeling the excitement as she floats towards the mirror.


    When she was in front of the mirror, there was a quick change that made Gao Lan Mei frowned while staring at the image that is also looking back at her intently.


    With a closer look, though child almost looks like Feng Ji, after the change, its hair turned silver from red and that also the case with the eyes.


    Her clothes changed to silver as well that are adorned by fine materials shiny materials that look like small fine mirrors, that will reflect when light reached it.


    Gao Lan Mei cannot help but move away from the mirror, before murmuring. "You are not Feng Ji."


    "You are also not Gao Lan Mei of the Shizi Empire." The child just tilted her head, before Gao Lan Mei heard a voice, which she is sure that ising from the almost exact image of Feng Ji despite the child not opening her mouth.


    "I am Gao Lan Mie! You are the one talking to me earlier!" She shrieked in annoyance. "You told me not to give up! Why do you speak to me this way now?!" Gao Lan Mei asked in confusion, different thoughts running inside her head.


    Gao Lan Mei was so ready to let go earlier before she remembered Feng Ji. Herpanion that she needs to devour physically because of possible Impure Madness.


    Yes, she is not the original Gao Lan Mei but she now owns the physical body which makes her the real Gao family young miss!


    But, how did the child know about it?! Gao Lan Mei wants to ask but decided to do itter as she will observe the child first.


    The child raised a brow as she stare at her, "I did told you not to give up, yes. You are still not from the Mortal Domain."


    "That is not important! Why are you copying Feng Ji''s appearance? Why can you hear me?" Gao Lan Mei asked continiously.


    Even if this child is a fake Feng Ji, she still cannot remove the fact that all the things that were mentioned earlier, did wake her up, which she owes the child greatly.


    Gao Lan Mei looked around the space and noticed that Yen Mingjue already stopped calling for her, but it still does not mean that Xiao Shi is already fine.


    With this, she quickly considered other options and ask the child calmer,


    "Are you the physical form of these mirrors? Then your master is Sung Zhi Ruo, right?" If the reflection can speak to her, there is a high possibility that it will also be the case to the others.


    Gao Lan Mei is also aware that treasures do not have any form like this.


    It is highly possible that the mirror is probably trying to help her by copying one of the most important beings in her heart which is Feng Ji.


    If the child is really helping then Gao Lan Mei would need that since she badly wants to tell Yen Mingjue everything that she knows about the soul eater.


    She had tried multiple times tomunicate with the others but she was only sessful at one time, which took a lot of her emotional strength. As a bodyless entity, the more energy she exerts the higher chance she will disappear.


    It is also ironic that the prince of the Underworld is not able to see her. Gao Lan Mie is considering the possibility that KaiKai was too injured but it is still annoying for her as she cannot tell Yen Mingjue everything she knows about the sinister sword.


    Gao Lan Mei was able to read the detailed information of the soul eater from her previous life. She is very familiar with it, as one of the tools that she had used to crossover is the less sinister version of it.


    Previously, the wraith is the only one who can fight the undead YinYing head on. Now, with Xiao Shi''s soul confined inside a sword means their fighting power has lessened at least half.


    One other major problem is how to get back to her body. Gao Lan Mei wants to try againter but she is not sure if she has the strength to pull back if needed.


    Gao Lan Mei will worry about thatter, as long as she is still not disappearing, there are still ways to have a physical form, even if it is not the body of the Gao young miss.


    From then on, regardless of what it takes, she will continue to keep her freedom!


    "I am whatever you call me. Sung Zhi Ruo is not my master." The child responded, "Before looking at Gao Lan Mei sadly, before asking. "Do you want to talk to them?"


    "Yes! I badly need to talk to them!" Gao Lan Mei replied excitedly. The sooner she can ry the information to Yen Mingjue the better.


    "Then lets exchange ces."

 Chapter 429: So Unfair!

    Chapter 429: So Unfair!


    Gao Lan Mei looked at the child dangerously before speaking with disapproval. "Do you think I''m stupid? I do not want to leave inside a treasure!" As someone who had dealt with treasures with all her life, she is aware that most of the time, the guardians that are inside the treasures cannot leave.


    She even considered herself to be one before since she was confined to a ce that does notck anything. However, she learned eventually that her situation is different as she has a physical form.


    So Gao Lan Mei knows that what the child is saying is just a trap!


    To her surprise, the child red at Gao Lan Mei, "That is unfair! You can leave and I don''t?"


    "What do you mean?" Gao Lan Mei asked cautiously at the back of her head, she knows that the child is implying on something else and not her mortal physical form that is still with Ma Fei Hong.


    "Isn''t that you?"


    The very moment the child stated that the image on the mirror changed into arge chamber that is so bright due to the thousands ofntern around it.


    Eachntern emits light from small mes that look like they are burning with life. Gao Lan Mei knows thought that each me is soul fragments just like what she had inside each stone before.


    Now, in the middle of the room is a jade stone bed, where a female body isying while a ritual knife is stuck on her chest.


    Her eyes bulged as while looking at the female on the jade bed as it is none other than her original body!


    Instead of moving closer Gao Lan Mei immediately floated away from the mirror. She cannot believe what she is seeing or how can the child knows about this.


    Does this mean, the child that pretends to be Feng Ji knows where she is confined?


    "That is you! I know it! You left! I want to be free too!" The child shouted around her, sounding distressed as well as envy.


    "Who are you?! How do you know all about this?!" Gao Lan Mei asked, all her emotion is on haywire as she looked around the space.


    The child did not answer, instead, the images on all the mirror started showing her original form!


    "What is that?" Because of the images showing differently, of course, someone would notice it.


    Aside from Ma Fei Hong that is concentrating all she got to revive Gao Lan Mei, everyone else is now looking at the mirrors.


    The images on the mirror then immediately disappeared before they can look further.


    "Stop! What are you doing?!" Gao Lan Mei asked furiously. So the child really can show whatever she wants on the mirror but instead of helping them, she decided to taunt her instead!


    She does not want to admit it but, Gao Lan Mei is both surprised and scared with the child''s sudden change of attitude.


    This is the exact child that told her not to give up. Is this all nned? Was Gao Lan Mei saved so she can rece Cuojue inside the mirror?


    No way! She would rather die!


    However, Gao Lan Mei''s thoughts are not really hidden from the child, "Hahaha! Good try, but you won''t get away from here!" Cuojueughed mockingly at her, as she tries to find a way to get out of the ce.


    Her next option is to get back to her body and though that is a gamble, it still better than be inside a mirror!


    Gao Lan Mei then immediately floated towards her body, but the before she can even go there, a mirror appeared on just above Ma Fei Hong hindering her n!


    She tried to get away from the mirror as soon as possible, but a force started pulling her in and it feels exactly like the one Gao Lan Mei felt from her body earlier.


    "It was your fault why I cannot get inside my body!" Gao Lan Mei blurted out surely.


    Cuojue retorted stubbornly, "Hahaha! That is not your body! It will be mine soon!"


    "How dare you! Your master is Sung Zhu Rui and she is doing her best to help me live!"


    "I do not care! It is unfair! So unfair!" Cuojue shouted in anger. "I want to be free too! Why can you get a vessel and I can''t?!" After that, the mirror force that is sucking her in started to get stronger and more painful.


    "Gao Lan Mei don''t you give up on me!" Ma Fei Hong suddenly eximed after feeling the strange energy inside Gao Lan Mei''s body. Her face pale and beads of sweat are running down her face heavily.


    The deacon has almost at her limit to, if Gao Lan Mei is still not going to wake up, she may need to sacrifice her own life!


    "No! You must not die!" Yen Mingjue also shouted at Gao Lan Mei.


    The mirrors around the space started to shake uncontrobly and the spiritual energy inside it started to be hotter that almost make everyone almost lose consciousness if not because of their own spiritual energy coating them for protection.


    This made Sung Zhi Ruo pale as well. "Cuojue! What is happening?! Stop whatever you are doing!" She eximed with authority.


    "Oy! Ms. Sung discipline your treasure!" Yen Mingjue shouted at her, feeling the slight pressure from the space.


    "I know! You do not need to tell me what to do!" She responded with annoyance.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also felt that something is wrong inside the space as the connection that she has with her treasure is strange a moment ago, but she did not expect for it to result in this way!


    She felt Cuojue feeling of distress before rage that caught Sung Zhi Ruo off guard. What had caused the treasure to feel such a way?


    Regardless, the treasure is supposed to be under hermand and though there are still limitations on what she can do, it does not mean she will just allow it to do what it pleases!

 Chapter 430: Welcome The Pain

    Chapter 430: Wee The Pain


    At that moment, Gao Lan Mei''s bodiless form is already losing as the force continued to suck her inside the mirror.


    "Stupid Sung Miss! You cannot stop me! I do not serve the Sung family! You all server me!" Cuojueughed at the feeble from Sung Zhi Rui to fight her.


    However, Cuojue also knows that she had uttered a vow before to not hurt the Keeper that is currently her caretaker, which is Sung Zhi Rui as of the moment.


    ''Just a little bit more. Only a couple of wait Please...'' Her thought while looking at Gao Lan Mei who is struggling to fight the mirror that already swallowed half of her form.


    With so close to her goal, Cuojue does not want to stop and will not stop, thus regardless how Gao Lan Mei tried, she still ends up getting inside the mirror just like what the child wanted!


    "I am free atst!" Cuojue eximed happily after being able to step outside of the mirror. With her better emotion, the atmosphere inside her space also calmed down.


    "Thud! Thud!" The sound the mirror is making as Gao Lan Mei continued to hit it. "Release me or I will kill myself!" She shouted in frustration.


    ''Not again!'' Gao Lan Mei''s sacrificed a lot to be able to leave free and now, she is again confided and now inside a mirror!


    She does not even know if there will be a chance for the even get out!


    "Hehe. You can try, before that, your vessel is already mine!" Cuojue shrieked before quickly getting inside Gao Lan Mei''s mortal form. She really does not care about what will happen inside the treasure space, as long as she can go out, all is fine!


    "No!"


    The moment Cuojue went inside Gao Lan Mei''s body, Ma Fei Hong immediately felt the changes. "Yes! Do not let go!" She said delighted, not knowing that the soul inside is different from the previous Gao Lan Mei she knows.


    Then the body started shaking uncontrobly, and Gao Lan Mei inside the mirror can only stare at her body helplessly.


    She hopes that the shaking won''t stop which means the soul is notpatible with it. Gao Lan Mei can only think like this but then gave up the moment the eyes on her body opened showing silver orbs.


    This means Cuojue was sessful and she can only painfully watch it happen inside a mirror!


    ''Gao Lan Mei'' moved her head slowly from Ma Fei Hong''s happy face then to the other''s inside the space. Mostly on beings that are near her before speaking, "I am" She cleared her throat feeling the strange sensation of pain that Cuojue had never felt before.


    ''What are these feelings?!'' Cuojue thought to herself she is not feeling nice inside this body.


    "Ufortable" ''Gao Lan Mei'' uttered softly, sounding so much pain, and the silver eyes showing confusion. Then she slowly sat up, using her elbows as support, the action looks so awkward and every moving is causing so painful for Cuojue.


    Of course, the rest did not think about it much and they are just happy that Gao Lan Mei finally woke up.


    "You are finally awake!" Yen Mingjue noted with relieving after seeing Gao Lan Mei looking at ''Gao Lan Mei''. On his side is Sung Zhi Ruo that is leaning on the hound due to exhaustion.


    Sung Zhi Ruo smiled with relief as well since the calmness inside the space is back. Though she can still feel strange emotion from Cuojue. There is the sense of defeat from the treasure, and that should not be a threat right?


    "Sister Gao! Thank the heaven''s you are alive!" Ma Fei Hong shouted with joy, before hugging her. The deacon''s action was so quick that and immediately caught Cuojue off guard.


    Aside from the fact that being touched is painful due to the injuries on the body, Cuojue is also not used to it!


    Because of that Cuojue pushed Ma Fei Hong away and rudely at that. Her eyes looking at the deacon with slight hostility. "Why are you touching me?" She asked sounding so repulsed that even confuses the others.


    "Oh! Was it painful? I''m sorry!" Ma Fei Hong brushed it off as she is just happy to have Gao Lan Mei alive. The deacon already treated her as a benefactor thus, she had vowed to protect and help her always until death!


    "Hey! Do not hurt my friends!" Gao Lan Mei from inside the mirror uttered through clenched teeth. Even if she does not get a confirmation, she can bet that Cuojue can hear her.


    "I swear, I will make your life miserable! You will feel so much pain by just hearing my voice every time!" Gao Lan Mei resulted in verbal threats as that is the only thing that she can do.


    If she can annoy this body stealing treasure every time, then she will dedicate her entire existence by doing so!


    Then Gao Lan Mei then started to pound the mirror again, to get Cuojue''s attention or anyone else.


    "Painful?" Cuojue asked strangely, "So this is pain." She murmured silently to herself. It is the first time she experienced such the feeling as Cuojue has always been inside the mirror and the only time he consciousness wakes up is when the caretaker is strong enough to use her this way.


    The feeling is not pleasant but Cuojue knows it will pass away eventually and it also means one thing, she is finally outside the mirror!


    Cuojue looked at Ma Fei Hong with a grin, "Yes I am feeling pain!" She blurted out with delight beforeughing, as she wee the pain even on her face. "Everywhere is painful! Even my face!"


    Every part of the physical form is painful, and this is the only thing Cuojue is thinking and she does not even care if the other''s are looking at her strangely.


    "Ms. Gao are you really alright?" Yin Fu suddenly asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 431: Sharp Edges

    Chapter 431: Sharp Edges


    ''Gao Lan Mei'' stiffened before she looked at Yin Fu with a re, "Of course I am alright!" She asked like it his question is just stupid to even be voiced out.


    "Hahaha!" Inside the mirror, Gao Lan Meiughed as she watched the show unfold. It is clear as day that Cuojue just wants to grab her body and does not have any idea how to interact with other beings.


    ''If you want others to not notice you are fake, then just shut up!'' Gao Lan Mei thought to herself, it more beneficial for her if someone pointed that out. "Brother Jue do not fail me!" She called stood up, excited for Cuojue to fail.


    In all honesty, if Cuojue did not forcefully steal her body, Gao Lan Mei is really willing to help. Why? Because she empathizes with the mirror spirit.


    Being able to see things or beings, but cannot touch. With Cuojue action as well, it seems that the child is worse than Gao Lan Mei with social skills. She can also bet that Cuojue does not even have pawns that can be used for the spirit to get books.


    Can Cuojue even read? Gao Lan Mei does not know and would not care anymore about it. One thing is for sure, if ever she gets out of the mirror, she will take her revenge!


    But first she needs to figure out how to get the means to set herself free!


    ncing to one mirror that is nearest to her, Gao Lan Mei saw the reflection of the others on a different view.


    Gao Lan Mei then looked around the space that she is in, then noticed that it just looks exactly like the other side where the other''s are.


    Each mirror will then give a chance to see the other''s closely on a different angle and all she has to do is float toward one and look.


    Moving towards the mirror that is nearest to Yen Mingjue, Gao Lan Mie pounded the mirror, "Brother Jue! Brother Jue! That Gao Lan Mei is fake!" It is already fine to just hear her as she is unrecognizable with her original appearance.


    "Brother Jue! Listen to me!" Gao Lan Mei continued as she is not sure if Yen Mingjue is even able to hear just a tiny sound from the mirror near him.


    The hound''s head just move side ways like a way to show that it is thinking, but did not nce to her direction.


    "sted Dragons! I want to hit you with a mirror!" She shouted angrily, it did not even register to her that she used Wei Jiayi''s favorite curse whenever he is agitated with her.


    After she eximed, suddenly the smallest mirror in the space, moved towards the hound, hitting him on the head!


    "What the hell?!" Yen Mingjue furiously shrieked because of surprise and sudden pain. "Ms. Sung! What is wrong with you?! Are you looking for a fight?!" He immediately called out the supposed master of the space and med her because of what happened.


    "But, I did not do anything" Sung Zhai Ruo said as she shook her head. Her eyes showing confusion as also does not have any idea why the hound was suddenly attacked by one of the mirrors.


    "The who did it? An evil spirit?!" He retorted mockingly, allowing KaiKai to growl threateningly, that made the Sung Miss stepped away from the hound.


    The only ones who know why the mirror suddenly moved are Gao Lan Mei and Cuojue.


    While Gao Lan Mei is surprised on a positive way as she found out that she is somehow connected to the space, Cuojue, on the other hand, is mad after realizing that another being can tamper hermand on her mirrors!


    Cuojue eyes are looking at hound with murder before the mirrors around the space started shaking again, her action wanting to affect Gao Lan Mei, but it is impossible due to the fact that she is still a bodyless spirit that should not disappear yet.


    ''You are still not giving up? Then I will show you what I will do your loved ones if you won''t ept that this body is now mine!'' Cuojue tried to tell all this to Gao Lan Mei that is still in the mirror across Yen Mingjue.


    "Stop! Do not hurt them!" Gao Lan Mei screamed to Cuojue with fear after realizing the mirror spirit''s n to hurt those inside the space.


    "Stop your treasure or get us out of here!" Ma Fei Hongmanded to Sung Zhu Ruo. It seems that they had offended the treasure.


    The mirrors started spinning after the frames that are initially around each of it disappeared removing the cover of its sharp edges, then they started moving quickly toward them!

 Chapter 432: Killer Mirrors

    Chapter 432: Killer Mirrors


    Gao Lan Mei watched in horror as the mirrors moved towards the others, trying to attack everyone inside the space with the intent to kill!


    "Cuojue! What are you doing?! Stop now!" Sung Zhi Ruo tried to still get the control but there is really something wrong.


    While pounding on the mirror, "Sung Zhi Ruo! Leave this ce!" Gao Lan Mei eximed hoping that her voice will reach to the supposed master of the treasure, just like how it allows one of the mirrors to move.


    Sung Zhu Ruo felt the strange emotion building up inside her and the strong desire to leave the ce. ''Leave now!'' That thought went inside her head from her connection to the treasure, thus she took immediate action by condensing spiritual energy.


    After dodging a mirror, Yen Mingjue called to Sung Zhi Ruo, "Quickly take us out of here!" He did not even notice that the Sung Miss is already pale from trying hard on gaining control.


    "I can''t get us out!" Sung Zhi Ruo shouted after she tried to bring them out of the space but failed!


    "Are we going to die here?!"


    "Outside there are YinYings! Now we have killer mirrors!"


    No one wanted to break any of the mirrors and ended up having the smaller parts of it to attack them as well. So the least they can do is increase their physical defense and avoid the mirror as much as possible.


    Some even tried to catch the mirror and seal it, but with space almostpletely controlled by the owner of the killer mirrors, they cannot do much but just continue to avoid it.


    Aside from that the pressure in the space started to rise, that actually made their movements slower.


    If not probably with the stabilize cultivation that they have they are not able to save themselves until to that point.


    "Sung Zhi Ruo! If my vessel ends up dying here, I will make sure to cage you in the Underworld!" Yen Mingjue eximed as he continued to dodge the mirror. He is so close to Xiao Shi in case the mirror end up touching the sword that is still on her chest.


    He is furious from within as thest thing that needs to experience now is dealing with a stubborn, disobedient treasure. Where can you even see a treasure that cannot be controlled by its master?


    The only ones that he knows are Fngy treasures that Keepers are supposed to take care of. Since Sung Zhi Ruo is a Keeper, then why is she not able to fully take control?


    It is just a good thing that Gao Lan Mei is already awake and alive. ''Right? How is she?'' Yen Mingjue thought to himself as he did a quick nce on ''Gao Lan Mie''.


    Then he saw her expression that does not match to the situation. ''Gao Lan Mei'' that moment is smiling evilly as she watches the other''s to struggle to avoid the mirrors!


    Aside from that, there are no mirrors attacking her!


    Even her current reaction is off which only means one thing. The one that they are with right now is not the previous Gao Lan Mei!


    "Everyone, attack Gao Lan Mei, she is the one controlling the mirrors!" Yen Mingju eximed that made everyone confused.


    "Huh?! What are you talking about?!" Ma Fei Hong asked in anger. "No one is hurting her!" She stated protectively. No one can me the Deacon with her current action as she still has not interacted with the previous Gao Lan Mei for a while, thus aside from the eye color, she cannot point out other difference.


    Aside from that, they were all too busy earlier evading the mirrors until now thus they are not really able to see the strange expression on ''Gao Lan Mei'' face.


    "Everyone believe me! I know she is not her. Who are you?!" Yen Mingjue shouted before growling ''Gao Lan Mei'' as he recalls her strange responses to them earlier.


    Cuojue heard Yen Mingjue''s question but that only made herugh loud, "Hahaha! Can''t you all see? I am Gao Lan Mei!" She replied brightly.


    "Cuojue?" Sung Zhi Ruo blurted out as she walks toward Gao Lan Mei. However before she can even move closer, a batch of mirrors, surrounded her caging her.


    ''Gao Lan Mei'' red at Sung Zhi Ruo, "Shut up! I do not know who is that!" With that, the others are convinced that they are not speaking to the Gao family young miss!


    While all these happening, Gao Lan Mie is currently on a lotus position inside the mirror as she tries to focus her minuscule connection with the treasure.


    Ma Fei Hong also took action by tying ''Gao Lan Mei'' up with an enchanter rope so she won''t be able to use spiritual energy, hoping that it will stop the mirrors from attacking them!


    Sadly, the deacon is not aware that her attempt is useless, as there is really no need to use any energy for a treasure spirit guardian to expense.


    She still wants to keep Gao Lan Mei alive, even though it is clear that another being is inside her body, it does not mean the real her already vanishes from the space.


    Thus, the least she can do is to make sure she does not die because someone possessed her body.


    However, with what Ma Fei Hong did, even though ''Gao Lan Mei'' is tied up the mirrors continued to attack them, faster this time!


    "You are all bullying me! Everyone must die!" Cuojue dered, as the mirrors move away from everyone and to their horror, the mirrors show cracks before finally shattering to tiny pieces as they are suspended in the air!


    With the sharp and with the small pieces inrge quantities, it will be almost impossible to evade from it!


    They are also not stupid to know that Cuojue can control every tiny piece even if it is inside their bodies!


    "Now! Before you all die, I would like to tell you that it was Gao Lan Mei''s fault why this happened!"

 Chapter 433: Teamwork

    Chapter 433: Teamwork


    "That is impossible!" Ma Fei Hong hollered. Of all beings inside the space, is the one most aware Gao Lan Mei is unconscious the whole time they are inside the mirror.


    In fact, there was even a chance they almost lost her.


    Then suddenly a thought clicks inside Ma Fei Hong''s head. "What did you do to Gao Lan Mei?!" She asked furiously, after realizing that there is a possibility that they already lost the real Gao Lan Mei since earlier.


    With that in thought in mind, even if the shards of mirror that are hanging above the fake Gao Lan Mei''s head, gives her fear, Ma Fei Hong is still ready to attack as soon as Cuojue confirmed that the real Gao Miss is already dead!


    There are hundreds, no, probably thousands of sharp small pieces of mirror that are ready to prate their bodies and they do not know when that will happen. All they can do at that moment is prepare!


    Ma Fei Hong and the rest can only imagine what will happen to her internal organs ones a piece got inside her body!


    It would probably like Gao Lan Mei''s worms that are sharper and may kill immediately!


    However for Ma Fei Hong, she had already experienced the worst that day after the betrayal of beings that she had considered her family that almost caused her own life, and with that, there is nothing more topare to that!


    They still need to deal with this cautiously as they still do not know if the real Gao Lan Mei is still alive.


    So what to do next?


    They are inside a space that is controlled by their supposed ally, but with Sung Zhi Ruo unable to control her own treasure, that moment, there are likembs ready to be ughtered!


    Choosing to fight the YinYings head on over the shards of mirrors are much better for them that very moment!


    "What did I do to her?" Cuojueughed mockingly to what Ma Fei Hong had said. "Why? Am I not standing in front of you? Can''t I be the real one?!" She stated bitterly like a child having her tantrum.


    "Ms, hear us out before you decide to kill us because that won''t benefit-Ah!" Yin Fu from the Liqi n tried to persuade Cuojue but before he can further negotiate, shards of mirror suddenly attacked him from behind!


    "How dare you try to manipte me?!" Cuojue shouted loudly. As the spirit of the treasure that reflects not only physical appearance but also the sense even the most hidden feelings of a being so it is close to impossible to fool her.


    Cuojue though cannot hear or see a being''s though, the stronger the emotion the easier for her to sense if.


    Thus, Cuojue knows what Yin Fu is trying to do and she will not allow it!


    "Grandfather!" Yin Bai immediately helps Yin Fu and did his best to remove the shards. He is also wise enough to use his own storage ring so Cuojue won''t be able to use them again.


    "Heh. Someone is not really stupid here." Cuojue sneered after seeing Yin Bai hiding her mirrors inside his storage ring. His assumptions are not entirely wrong as she cannot really use her ability inside a different domain like the storage ring.


    The effort though is just useless as Cuojue can just easily create another batch of mirrors and shred them to be the best weapon anytime!


    Yin Bai''s effort give the other''s confidence. With that, some of the Liqi n members used their remaining courage to surround ''Gao Lan Mei''.


    "Use this!" Yin Bai threw them a golden and they all immediately understood that they cannot kill Gao Lan Mei''s body even if the one possessing it can cause extreme damage anytime.


    "You! Why do you have a made of the golden chain from the outside!?" Cuojue is surprised after sensing what they all want to do, seal her, "You won''t seed!" She eximed as she let the shards to surround the Liqi n first before they quickly approached them to kill.


    Liqi n are not at all pushovers. Aside from the fact that their ranks already increased, they also do not need to worry about the limit of their cultivation usage as the space is not governed by any domain, thus Cultivation Restriction Talismans does not work.


    Some of them, like Yin Gu, who just got his new hand can still remember how the real Gao Lan Mei toyed with them, while under her poison.


    That is not the case now, though ironic, that they are saving her this time instead, the difference with their cultivation is way higher previously.


    This is also a different situationpare do their fight with the YinYings as now they are fighting only one being.


    Liqi n members showed teamwork by forming three units. One batch is for the defense, mostly cultivators that can use ice, to either halt or slow down the shards.


    Second is to collect the shards to and keep them to the storage rings so it cannot be used again as a weapon.


    Andstly, the third would be to attack ''Gao Lan Mei'' and get her distracted enough so they can keep her seal her on the!


    "Hahaha! This is fun!" Cuojue shouted with glee as she ever had to deal with other beings this long before.


    The more the Liqi n withstand her attack the better because regardless of how long they endure, she will still win in the end!


    On Sung Zhi Ruo''s end, she had been trying to get the control back from Cuojue but there is something wrong with the connection.


    Sung Zhi Ruo does not know what is going on and she tried hard to remember if there are such incidents written on the Sung ancestral home regarding the same incident, and realized that this never happened before!


    "Cuojue! You are our family''s protection treasure! Why are you doing this?!" Sung Zhi Ruo shrieked from behind the mirrors that are surrounding her like a cage.

 Chapter 434: Steal?

    Chapter 434: Steal?


    Sung Zhi Ruo would like to take the risk of closing the spacepletely so Cuojue does not have full control over them, but regardless of how much strength or effort expense, it is not working!


    She also tried to think of any spells that she can at least use to make Cuojue sleep just like before she was able to ess the space bute up with none.


    Sung Zhi Ruo is also afraid tomunicate with others even if using sound friction because it will be heard by Cuojue. At that point, they need to be very cautious even if it will cause them to sacrifice some beings!


    "Shut up! You do not know anything!" Cuojue replied furiously. If she did not take a vow to never hurt any member of the Sung n, for her Sung Zhi Ruo is already good as dead!


    Cuojue felt that Sung Zhi Ruo is trying to get themand on their connection, though she does not want that to happen, she can only resist!


    "Cuojue just stop now! This is not going to bring you any benefit!" Sung Zhi Ruo continued to talk to Cuojue hoping to distract the guardian spirit.


    With clenched teeth, Cuojue ignored Sung Zhi Ruo and let her frustration be released at the Liqi n members.


    "You are all annoying!" Cuojue shouted aggressively before the remaining shards floating in the sky tripled. "Let us see if you can all live after this!"


    "Defense!" Yin Bai shouted as he watches the pieces of mirror raining down on them!


    "Ice wall!"


    "Stonewall!"


    With thebined effort of the cultivators that are specialized with a difference, they are able to stop most of the sharp attacks and the others immediately hid the deadly objects insider their own storage rings.


    "Hahaha! Here''s some more!" Cuojue shouted evilly, mocking them. However, she suddenly realized that something is wrong as there is no more mirror moving from hermand.


    "Sung Zhi Ruo!" Cuojue eximed suddenly when she saw the Sung Miss not surrounded by the mirrors anymore."You dare grab mymand to this ce?!"


    "Ah!" Her cry of pain afterrge shadow suddenly appeared next to her and bit ''Gao Lan Mei''s'' hip.


    The hound released ''Gao Lan Mei'' from its bite and using its front legs kicked her to the ground, before hollered, "Now! Throw the!" Yen Mingjue left quickly.


    "You dare hurt your friend?!" Cuojue cannot believe that she will experience more pain and add to the fact that the one who gave is Gao Lan Mei''s beast.


    Cuojue tried to get up, but the golden was already thrown at her, and with its heaviness, she cannot get up anymore!


    "My friend is not stupid like you." Ye Mingjue replied cockily as stepped on the that is bounding Cuojue and walked towards her, looking down, like mocking her. "You rest there, like for all eternity."


    It should be easy for such guardian spirit to get free from the even if it is made from the chain of Trest but since using a physical form, it would be impossible.


    Even gods cannot escape from one, what more a being that does not have any ounce of spiritual cultivation as of the moment.


    "Take this off me or I will everyone! Even this body!" Cuojue eximed desperately. She felt so weak and the pain that she is feeling at that moment is to the extreme to the point that it made her cry!


    "You free to try if you have the ability to do so." Yen Mingjue taunted Cuojue. Just like what he expected, nothing happened after a moment of allowing Cuojue to kill all of them.


    "Ah!" Cuojue yelled madly. She never felt so helpless in her entire existence and she does not like the feeling of it. "Ah! Get this off me!" She continued to shout when regardless of how much strength she tries to use, nothing is happening.


    "Sung Zhi Ruo! You betrayed me!" Cuojue used the Sung Miss immediately not even wondering why the other is looking at the space dazed with confusion.


    "It was" Sung Zhi Ruo started, "not me." She is still unsure of how it happened.


    "Lie! You are lying!"


    "She is not lying. Look," Yen Mingjue noted then a mirror floated to his side, "it was her doing." He said to the mirror that has Gao Lan Mei''s body spirit on it!


    "How dare you steal my authority with the mirrors?! This is impossible!" Cuojue shouted furiously.


    Though Coujue still cannot believe it, she knows that Gao Lan Mei already has full control of the ce as she cannot feel any connection with it or even feel the emotions of the other beings around her.


    "Steal? Looks who''s talking." Yen Mingjue taunted as they red at the being under the golden.


    "Sister Gao!" Ma Fei Hong happily looked at the mirror where Gao Lan Mei''s spirit is residing. "What about your body?"


    Gao Lan Mei''s bodyless appearance at the other side of the mirror looks exactly the same as the one that is under the golden.


    "I can make one eventually." Gao Lan Mei noted with indifference. If the fate does not allow her to keep the Gao Miss body as her own, then so be it. This will not stop her to be free eventually.


    Not even the rules of the Cuojue treasure can stop her!


    "Impossible! You cannot just make a fake body!" Cuojue cannot believe what she is seeing.


    "Not fake of course, but still a body where lingering spirits of any kind can use as a vessel. Just like that body with the sword." Gao Lan Me exined with indifference pointing at Xiao Shi that is still lying on the ground. "Even if you are not a god, it still can be done."


    Cuojue shook her head in disbelief, "You are lying" She does not want to ept that it is possible for a spirit to have a fake body made by another...

 Chapter 435: Lying

    Chapter 435: Lying


    If it is really possible to just create another body that even her a guardian spirit can have, Cuojue would never consider hurting others in the first ce!


    Cuojue felt great regret and helplessness, "Return the treasure to me..." She said hoarsely sounding so weak, her eyes burn before the tears run down from her eyes.


    Gao Lan Mei with indifference while the others gave Cuojue a dirty look like she is speaking something stupid.


    Though they do not understand what Gao Lan Mei means by having another body, they all know that if Cuojue got back the control of this treasure, they will all die!


    "Xiao Mei, do not be stupid and listen to her." Yen Mingjue advised, his voiceced with contempt.


    Though he hates the guardian spirit, they are able to benefit from this incident as well.


    If not because of guardian spirit stealing a body as a vessel, Gao Lan Mei would not get the capability of the Cuojue treasure, that the Sung family protects or trying so hard to control.


    For Yen Mingjue as well, Gao Lan Mei not having a physical form can save her from the beings that are trying to hunt her down. He is just not sure, how long she ns to stay inside the treasure.


    "Of course. I also do not have use to a body that is not working properly." Gao Lan Mei responded casually. However, that ispletely against her desire.


    Yes, Gao Lan Mei can create a vessel, just like what she did to create Feng Ji, then she does not need to endure all her previous sacrifices.


    It is just weird though why Cuojue can reflect her original body but did not realize Gao Lan Mei is lying at that moment. Perhaps because there is no more connection with the treasure?


    Gao Lan Mei is not sure, but if this treasure can connect to her original form, there is no way she will give it up!


    She also does not n to give up the Gao Miss body that was able to withstand her spirit.


    Sung Zhi Ruo also looked at her, "Sister Gao, did Cuojue trapped you there? Are you the new guardian spirit of the treasure?" She asked softly unsure of the emotion that she is feeling.


    Disappointment as she cannot control the treasure anymore like the connection does not exist at all.


    She also feels shame, as Sung Zhi Ruo is supposed to be the caretaker for the Cuojue treasure but its guardian spirit hurt and almost killed the others because she cannot control it!


    "Yes. I technically own this treasure now. It took a lot of effort but, I was sessful." Gao Lan Mei replied, as her almost transparent hand waved slightly, then a bunch of mirrors appeared in the space.


    It took a while for her to finally able tomunicate finally with Yen Mingjue and let him know that she is fine.


    For Sung Zhi Ruo though, it was not that simple to forcefully take the ownership from a guardian spirit even if Gao Lan Mei stated it casually.


    Took a lot of effort? Nevermind mentioning about that, as no one else can probably do it!


    However, Sung Zhi Ruo also remembered that Gao Lan Mei is the one who made the defense wall of the Shizi Empire and though she needs their souls to do so, all the rituals are still done by her alone!


    "I think I will enjoy staying here from now on. I can do a lot of things." She stated before the mirrors moved around them andbined to onerge transparent ss, that formed into a dome.


    The dome then clearly shows a street in the Shizi Empire, the sky is still dark due to the ck smoke that just passes by them.


    "Are we now back?" Someone asked, sounding so unwilling due to the enemy that they will need to face soon.


    Some are also aware of the prisms they saw earlier are used for unsealing the cage that is still floating on top of Mount Hua.


    What will happen if they went out of the space?


    Will the YinYings gain ess to their sacrifices?


    "Can we just leave the Shizi Empire?" Yin Bai asked suddenly.


    "We need to cover our imprints if we want to leave." Ma Fei Hong replied. Space so far, though created another problem for them, still useful enough to cover their tracks.


    It cannot be used as a transportation method to leave though.


    "Do we have a way to leave without the YinYings knowing?" Ma Fei Hong still asked.


    They all looked at Gao Lan Mei with hopeful eyes, expecting to hear another extraordinary n just like what she did earlier to save them.


    It is ironic to depend on a spirit but they do not have a choice at that moment...

 Chapter 436: Counting Gains

    Chapter 436: Counting Gains


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter are from . If read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    "I cannot leave unless the others are free from the prism." Gao Lan Mei noted, silently confirming the deacon''s question. Her answer also silently stated that she needs to be with them if they really want to leave.


    Since she can control the treasure freely, there is, of course, a certain way to hide the presence of beings so they can leave without the enemies noticing.


    It should be good to also use these escape option for the others that are within the Shizi Empire.


    Then Gao Lan Mei concerned. ''How are they?'' She thought to herself. Xiao Shi was not able to report how the others are fairing or where they are at that moment.


    Did the YinYings already find them?


    Gao Lan Mei is also considering the possibility that they were captured too. That is because, despite the Shizi Empire surrounded by her purification defense walls, there is still no guarantee that the rest will be safe against the enemy.


    There are a lot of things to worry about, but the most important is to keep as many beings as possible alive!


    For her, it is already a miracle how she was able to tamper on the control of the treasure.


    Gao Lan Mei only tried it earlier as ast resort since she does not have another choice, but never expected that not only was she able to stop the attacks that the guardian of the mirror had done but also the whole space seems to allow her with the full control of things.


    Until what extent though and for how long?


    Is she the official guardian now?


    Can she take ownership even if she wants to get out of this treasure?


    Cuojue is still a very big help to them regardless, but Gao Lan Mei needs to get back to her body!


    She does not want to entertain or even consider the idea that she does not have a physical form!


    Despite the true treasure guardian spirit still within her body, Cuojue cannot really do anything to them while the golden is trapping her, there is really no difference even if she is not.


    The injuries that she had acquired after all of the things that she had done recently, Gao Lan Mei is not confident that she can cure herself for a short period of time.


    On the other hand, if Gao Lan Mei got her body back, there''s still the possibility that Cuojue will immediately act against them again after gaining the control back from the treasure.


    The Gao Miss body is currently useless, she still prefers it than being a wandering spirit that is trapped inside a mirror.


    That is probably the only downside of her situation. Gao Lan Mei can see everything, but cannot still get out of the mirror where Cuojue had ced her.


    If Cuojue probably did not forcefully pushed her to her current situation, she probably would help this guardian spirit. Gao Lan Mei will still ponder more about thister on.


    Gao Lan Mei is also worried not only those inside the prism but also those that are still hiding within the Shizi Empire.


    "Ms. Gao, you are not going tomit suicide are you?" Sung Zhi Ruo cannot help but ask as the situation is not looking good for them.


    She understands Gao Lan Mei as well if she wants to solve the issue with the prisms especially when her own people are also inside it.


    "No. Don''t bother to answer that question." Sung Zhi Ruo added helplessly after looking at ''Gao Lan Mei'' that is currently trapped under the golden.


    Sung Zhi Ruo looked at Cuojue with eyes bright with a smirk on her beautiful face that does not fit to someone who had lost something very important. However, no one, even Gao Lan Mei saw the weird look on her face as it quickly vanished recing an expression of indifference.


    At that time, Sung Zhi Ruo decided to count her gains and not her loss.


    How can a n young miss consider losing a very important treasure, that will surely earn her punishment from her own family merits any gains? Sung Zhi Ruo is the only one who knows.


    "Release me!" Cuojue shouted again, after a while of rest. She will never admit defeat. "Release me or your wraith will really lose her soulpletely!"


    "Pang!"


    Cuojue felt herself almost losing consciousness, due to the p given by Yen Mingjue. Her ears are ringing still from the pain.


    "Shut up!" Yen Mingjue hissed as he allowed his hound''s paw pressed Cuojue face further to the ground.


    Guardian Spirits are not governed by Underworld as they are not a real existence thus as much as he wants to kill the Cuojue, it will just give her the chance to escape!

 Chapter 437: Kill her?

    Chapter 437: Kill her?


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter are from . If read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    ***


    Cuojue eyes are red as the tears run down from her eyes. She is not used to crying, as well as feeling miserable. Still, she is not giving up!


    "No! Release me! No one else can save your wraith at this time aside from me!" Cuojue responded indignantly, as she tried to move her head, to get away from Yen Mingjue''s hold, but she is just too weak to make the huge hairy paw even move slightly!


    ''These lowly beings cannot treat me like this! I should not show any weakness!'' Cuojue thoughts as she forced herself to stop the tears and not cower to the others.


    Yen Mingjue just ignored her outburst; instead, he pped the hound''s paw on the Gao Miss head, that even made the other woman who is still inside the mirror re at him.


    ''Brother Jue! What are you doing?! I will still return to that body!'' Gao Lan Mei wants to reprimand Yen Mingjue, even with just her eyes to avoid Cuojue to notice, but the hound did not also look at her way as it enjoys degrading the guardian spirit. ''Ah! I will figure that outter!''


    For Gao Lan Mei, even though the Gao Miss body is not useful, she still wants to so she can return to the beings that care about her greatly. She also has her vow not to let her mother and father feel sadness because of her actions.


    "Hahaha!" Cuojue suddenlyughed in mockery despite the clear struggle to do so. Her voice muffled as Yen Mingjue did not lift the paw that is still pressing her head.


    In annoyance, Yen Mingjue pounded the head, probably not because Gao Lan Mei will still get back to the body.


    When he stopped, Cuojue asked tauntingly, "What? Are you all going to torture me? Go ahead!"


    For her, there is no way that the other does will genuinely want to kill her. Any threats they give are just empty. The sooner Yen Mingjue kills this vessel, the faster she can return to being a spirit!


    If she cannot be released physically from the, she does not mind wrestling against Gao Lan Mei to reim her treasure in case Yen Mingjue ended up killing this body.


    Regardless, Cuojue vows to have her revenge. For now, she can enjoy making them all confused, worry for the body that is good as trash.


    Why? The severe pain she feels all over, the humiliation and helpless because of her situation, is too much that she greatly regret wanting to get out of the mirror. Her suppose freedom, she regrets now! This regret is not something she ever wants to feel!


    How dare these beings to treat her like she is nothing? Why did she even decide to get her hands on the body that only gives her pain from the moment she tried to use it?


    Cuojue red dirtily to the beings around her with the clear intent of murder, with her eyes red due to crying, it gives shiver to some. However, they can get a hold of themselves as that is the only thing Cuojue can do.


    Just do everything with your heart''s content then, because I will have you all feel the same wayter!


    Cuojue continued to shout, sounding mad, blood spilling from her mouth as she continued to taunt Yen Mingjue and everyone else.


    "What are you waiting for?! Cowards! Hahaha!" Cuojue continued to taunt. Of course, her real intent is just so easy to guess. They do not know how to react to the situation.


    Kill her? They are not stupid!


    It is also just abnormal to look at how Cuojue acts like she already lost her mind while using Gao Lan Mei''s face.


    "This" Ma Fei Hong cannot continue further as she is also clueless about what to do. She then looked at Sung Zhi Ruo before, attacking the other woman with intense energy formed as a knife. "This is your entire fault!"


    Sung Zhi Ruo evaded the attack, before moving further back, then she went down with both knees before she let her head touched the ground. "Deacon Ma, this ipetent fellow deserves punishment, but please, I beg you to let me ept them after we left the Shizi Empire!"


    "Huh?! No! You deserve to die now!" Ma Fei Hong stated, that seems to be supported by the rest as they only watch the show and no one stopped the deacon''s n the death of the Sung Miss, aside from


    "Enough!" Gao Lan Mei shouted from the mirror. "Killing her won''t fix the problem!"


    "Tell me how to save Xiao Shi. If not" He stated coldly, the aura around is dangerous enough even for the others to move away from the hound subconsciously.

 Chapter 438: Desired Result

    Chapter 438: Desired Result


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter are from . If read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    For a moment, Cuojue believes that Yen Mingjue''s threat is real, which even made her stiffened and sweat due to the nervousness.


    Instead of responding, she just closed her eyes, waiting for the worse. She then felt the paw that is pressing her head gone.


    ''Did he gave up?'' Cuojue though to herself triumphantly. Still, with caution, she slowly opened her eyes and looked up. After doing so, she felt a rush of fear as Yen Mingjue has his paw suspended in the air with sharp ws visible ready to descend at her anytime.


    "Oy! He will kill me! Stop him!" Cuojue eximed to Gao Lan Mei.


    She shrugged her shoulder before replying with indifference. "That is what Brother Jue is good at. Nothing new." Gao Lan Mei then looked at Yen Mingjue, "I will just create an enchanted sealed jar for her spirit so that she does not have a way to take control of this treasure back before you kill her. Make sure as well not to damage the face, just stab her heart quickly." She suggested.


    Cuojue cannot believe what she is hearing. "You are crazy! You are aware that you will stay there forever! You cannot fool me!" She eximed, feeling almost hopeless.


    For a being like Gao Lan Mei that can control a Fngy treasure from the gods has strong mental strength, but it does not mean that she can do everything!


    Cuojue quickly nced at Gao Lan Mei that is currently inside the mirror and saw her face calmly looking at them like she does not care to whatever she says.


    Gao Lan Mei spoke, "Brother Jue, I can help you with Xiao Shi. It is very simple. We just need to offer an exchange, and I am sure the Soul Eater will not refuse guardian spirit, right?" She then grins evilly as she continued to watch at Cuojue now with interest.


    ''No!'' Cuojue eyes bulged with disbelief. She does not know how Gao Lan Mei knows about that, but she also then remember how she was able to entice the woman earlier!


    "You! I remember! You are part of -Ah!" Cuojue eximed in pain when a sharp-edged mirror, stabbed at her foot, making her stop whatever she is trying to say.


    Cuojue stared at Gao Lan Mei in fear, before quickly looking at the others to see if there are anyone who would be interested in asking her what she is supposed to say. Since no one cares, Cuojue can only nce back at Gao Lan Mei fill with envy.


    ''Why?! Why can you have this but I don''t?!'' Cuojue eyes speak to Gao Lan Mei this way. She is full of envy to someone that is also confined like her before but was able to get her freedom before Yen Mingjue''s cheerful glee stopped all her thoughts.


    "Oh! So that''s how you do it! Equal exchange! Great!" Yen Mingjue eximed in delight before running towards Xiao Shi and bring her near Cuojue.


    Xiao Shi looks so pale and weak like a dead body. Add to the fact that the soul eater is still stabbed on her chest; no one will believe that she is still alive if not for Yen Mingjue.


    "No! Stop!" Cuojue shouted in despair as she watched specks of mirrors stared circting between her and the hound!


    "Let me correct you with something, " Gao Lan Mei spoke to her coldly. She is currently inside a mirror on a lotus position looking down at Cuojue before her image disappeared and showed up on a smaller mirror that is very close to her ear.


    Then Gao Lan Mei used magic to speak to Cuojue without the other hearing, "You know my secret, so there is no way for me to keep you alive even if I need to sacrifice being confined hear for a while"


    Cuojue finally realized that her desired result is not going to happen. She would never expect that Gao Lan Mei will do anything to get the body back even if she needs to disappear forever.


    "No You can''t do that" Cuojue shook her head slowly as she finds a way to save herself. "Sung Zhi Ruo! Do something! Your n will kill you if they found out what happened to me!"


    Sung Zhi Ruo lowered her head. Thus Cuojue was not able to see clearly what the woman''s expression is before she made a deep bow.


    ''Yes! Do something you useless Sung descendant!'' Cuojue thought to herself triumphantly.


    "Ah, Ms. Gao I know it so shameful for me to ask I would like to do so still. I hope you don''t mind" Sung Zhi Ruo started softly, before she lifted her head, showing an evil smile as she looked down at Cuojue, "Once the spirits are reced, please let me refine the Soul Eater and bring it back to my n."

 Chapter 439: What if?

    Chapter 439: What if?


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    ***


    "Yo-You traitor! I cannot believe that you can betray your n!" Cuojue eximed almost hysterically.


    Sung Zhi Ruo ced a hand over her chest, mocking hurt, "Don''t be ridiculous. I am just doing what is best for the family. Of course, it ismon sense not to keep something that does not work to your wishes." She replied, implying Cuojue''s refusal to submit to her.


    For Sung Zhi Ruo, even if she is notpetent enough to control Cuojue fully that gave way to the guardian spirit to cause all these damages; it still does not mean that it is all her fault.


    The Sung n will not allow it''s supposed to be strongest treasure to lose them face. This incident is just proof that Cuojue cannot be used anymore that is why for Sung Zhi Ruo, it is best just to destroy it. She is just lucky that someone else can do that for them.


    "What do you think, Miss Gao? Can I perhaps have the Soul Eater as it will contain Cuojue''s original spirit?" Sung Zhi Ruo softly asked Gao Lan Mei.


    Before Gao Lan Mei can even answer, Yin Bai snickered, "How shameless can you be?! If you do not have this treasure, all this will never happen!" He said furiously as she gestured to his n members that are injured.


    "Yes. This will not happen if do not have the treasure but if that happen Cuojue was also not present earlier to save you all from the YinYings! I hope you all remembered that!" Sung Zhi Ruo reminded everyone to clenched teeth.


    Sung Zhi Ruo added, "With the Cuojue spirit inside the Soul Eater, it would be easier for me to channel on it and refine this taboo weapon to our advantage. Regardless, we need all weapons or treasures that we get our hands on so we can fight our enemies outside! "


    She wants the Soul Eater not only to appease her n elders but also to aid them for their escape n. Sung Zhi Ruo also owes Xiao Shi her life after saving her when the explosion happened inside the Justice Affairs building when she got out of the prism.


    Also, the lesser advantage the YinYing''s have against them, the higher the chance for them to leave the Shizi Empire alive.


    With that, no one can refute Sung Zhi Ruo further as they are aware that what she is saying is the truth. If not for the Sung family treasure, they probably would have more death after the YinYing''s had a full force attack on them.


    At this moment, the YinYing''s are still outside undefeated and them fighting their allies will cause them more damage than dying in the hands of the impure beings that are waiting for them to either be ughtered or be sacrificed alive so they canplete their n.


    "Fine. You can have the Soul Eater as long as ''you'' can control it properly." Gao Lan Mei finally spoke.


    Sung Zhi Ruo cupped her fist to show her gratitude to Gao Lan Mei before seating on a lotus position next to Xiao Shi''s body. Her hands raised towards the Soul Eater but not intending to touch it, she then spoke with determination. "I am ready."


    "Heh. Make sure you know what you are doing or else, I will send you directly to the Underworld and take care of you ''properly'' for all eternity." Yen Mingjue uttered dangerously which Sung Zhi Ruo ignored.


    "No! No!" Cuojue wailed, as the powder like shards of mirror started moving around them as well. Now they are slowly surrounding her and Xiao Shi''s body.


    She does not have any idea how Gao Lan Mei would be able to force her out, but Cuojue can only guess that the treasure named after her will be the key!


    Cuojue resisted with all of her remaining strength, "I will not allow it! You all cannot do this to me!" She eximed before closing her eyes and losing consciousness.


    The mirrors around them started to vibrate vigorously. Large mirrors and even the small ones that can still show reflection then started to move erratically like they areing into life.


    "Sister, what is going on? Is that alright?" Ma Fei Hong asked with concern as the moment the mirrors starting moving is also the same time she felt a dense hostile spiritual energy around them. "Sister Gao?!"


    Gao Lan Mei did not respond, which made all of them anxious. However, they can only wait.


    What if something went wrong and the one that reced Xiao Shi inside the Soul Eater is Gao Lan Mei?

 Chapter 440: Persist Until the End

    Chapter 440: Persist Until the End


    Persist Until the End


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    ***


    "Look!" Yen Mingjue suddenly shouted. The hound''s snout was pointing at one of therge mirrors that are close to him. On it aside from the hound''s reflection, there are two kinds of a mist moving together, more like trying to devour one another. One is ck, and the other is white.


    Yen Mingjue then realized that the mists are Gao Lan Mei and Cuojue fighting for control! But which among the mist is Gao Lan Mei?


    "What the hell?!" Yen Mingjue eximed loudly. Gao Lan Mei made it sound so easy earlier when she mentioned about offering Cuojue earlier to rece Xiao Shi.


    Why did he not realize that it is a gamble that only has a low chance of winning?!


    Cuojue may lose control of the treasure after she possessed Gao Lan Mei''s body, which is her disadvantage earlier as they can use an enchanted suppress her.


    However, the moment Cuojue turned back into a spirit, the only that can fight her is Gao Lan Mei. There is no disadvantage whatsoever.


    All will just boil down to sheer mental strength which the original guardian of the mirror treasure naturally possesses. Add to the fact the Cuojue had lived inside the treasure since the time it was created thus knows everything about it.


    ''Gao Lan Mei persist until the end.'' Yen Mingjue whispered under his breath as they all looked at how the ck mist slowly overpowers the other.


    They can all depend on their instinct for discerning bad luck as unsure if the ck mist is Gao Lan Mei or not.


    The more of the white mist was devoured, the more the mirror move irregrly, which is making them more anxious.


    "Watch out!" One of the Liqi n members eximed in warning as a mirror moved to attack one of them.


    "No! No! Sister Gao fight!" Ma Fei Hong eximed almost sure that the white mist is Gao Lan Mei as she is also certain that the first thing Cuojue would do after getting back her authority is to revenge at them!


    Ma Fei Hong avoided a mirror that moved towards her. She then grabbed another and held it firmly to look closer as she thinks of a way to help Gao Lan Mei.


    "All of you try to sense Gao Lan Mei make sure you are all connected. Someone tries to use the prisms to connect with her!" Ma Fei Hong stated.


    She remembered that there are beings that are still inside the prism have stones that are connected with Gao Lan Mei''s soul before, and they can try using those stones to do something possibly.


    But before they can do something, the white mist was already entirely swallowed by the ck one, and after that moment, all the mirrors around them shattered.


    With the high number of mirrors, as well as the limited distance, most of the broken pieces of the mirror were sent to their direction, causing pain from the impact of the hits.


    Aside from that, the transparent dome-like ss that was originally hiding them from YinYing''s started to show cracks as well!


    "Gao Lan Mei? Answer me!" Ma Fei Hong shouted in distress. As long as Cuojue does not show herself, the deacon is still hoping that Gao Lan Mei is alive. "Oy! Sung Zhi Ruo what is going on?"


    Sung Zhi Ruo shook her head. She had been trying to sense Gao Lan Mei or Cuojue at least, but she tried the connection that she previously has with the Sung treasure is still nonexistent.


    "I can''t sense anything," Sung Zhi Ruo replied truthfully that made everyone feeling devastated.


    Ma Fei Hong slumped to the ground for a while disbelief is clearly shown on her face. "Even Cuojue?" She asked the Sung Miss, who just nodded in response.


    With the response, Ma Fei Hong removed the enchanted golden from Gao Lan Mei''s body, and she tried to send spiritual energy to heal it. Her action is only showing them that she is still hoping that the Gao young miss is still alive.


    ''If she is still alive, then where is she? Why everything seems to crumblepletely anytime soon?'' Yin Bai thought bitterly. They agreed to help Gao Lan Mei so she can save their n''s divine beast initially, but they cooperated further to get out of the Shizi empire alive.


    They all feel bad for her constant struggles like the heavens are testing her, but they should worry about themselves first.


    ''Now what? Are we going to give up and just die here?'' Yin Bai looked at his grandfather, questioningly.

 Chapter 441: Fight within allies

    Chapter 441: Fight within allies


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    ***


    "We need to do something before this spacepletely falls apart."Yin Fu stated. He had been silent for a while now and just allowing the youngsters to be on the spotlight. ''Well, who am I kidding?'' He thought to himself mockingly as even though he is the Liqi n patriarch, he is still just a useless old man at that moment. If he was not injured recently, he would not be a burden to his grandson.


    No one responded to him as everyone is already aware of what will happen when the transparent dome disappeared. Right now in the Shizi Empire, despite the defense walls that Gao Lan Mei had set up, therge mass of impurities are still around.


    The defense wall also cannot be used alone topletely stop the YinYings from their n despite their opening of the seal was halted due to the prisms that are currently in their hands.


    Once the YinYings found them, their entire initial n is just useless, and they can only watch the impure beings to seed.


    They can only prepare to fight. That is if they can leave the space that seems to be falling apart.


    "Crack. Crack." The sound of the transparent ss as the crack grewrger. Though there is no gap yet to allow impurities to get in, that will happen anytime soon.


    And just like what they have predicted the cracks eventually widened allowing ck smoke to prate to it.


    "We can make the gap bigger, so we can leave before the impuritiespletely feel this ce!" Yin Fu decided instead as he struggles to stand up.


    "You can all leave. Yes, like a corpse that is." Yen Mingjue said casually as hisrge hound body stood up suddenly in front of them.


    "What are you doing?!" Ma Fei Hong is also surprised by the hound''s action. Though Yen Mingjue''s vessel is just standing, the killing intent is eminent that also make her feel threatened.


    Yen Mingjue responded casually, "I am making everyone stay."


    "You cannot do that!"


    Moreined aggressively. "What is the use of making us all stay here?!"


    "If Miss Gao is alive, she will not let you do this!"


    "Let us leave! We cannot die here!"


    Theins started to be more aggressive and some Liqi n members are ready to attack the hound.


    He does not know who spoke those words, and Yen Mingjue does not care. It is notpletely certain yet that Gao Lan Mei is already dead. Regardless, he will not let anyone else leave.


    Gao Lan Mei may be born unlucky due to her punishment since the time she arrived in the Mortal Domain or perhaps even from her previous life, but she did try to make amends by saving everyone here. If not, all of them are already fertilizers for the YinYings toplete their ritual.


    For Yen Mingjue, the least that these people should do is to stay.


    "Your Highness, please let them leave, I will take all the me" Sung Zhi Ruo muttered loudly, "there is no need to sacrifice lives of those that Miss Gao had tried to save."


    "What do you mean by ''Your Highness''?" Yin Bai asked in confusion as he only knows that the hound is Gao Lan Mei''s contract beast. However, just like him, the rest are confused.


    "The hound is the vessel of the Prince of the Underworld. He is also a god." Sung Zhi Ruo exined, totally ignoring the growling out from Yen Mingjue after he noticed her emphasizing the word ''god''.


    ''If you are unreasonable, why can''t I?!'' Sung Zhi Ruo thought as she fights the taunting smirk toe out.


    After hearing that, everyone gasped in surprise. "Gods are powerful. Please help us leave this ce!" One eximed suddenly.


    "Yes! We will cooperate!" Another one said. They all did not consider that if Yen Mingjue can help them, he already did.


    Gods cannot even step on Mortal and Immortal Domain what more intervene!


    "Stop all nonsense! If I can help you all, I already did!" Yen Mingjue shouted angrily.


    Sung Zhi Ruo cannot help but respond, "Ah! Of course. Our bad. The title god is long useless."


    "Tsk. Your offense is piling up woman. Should I send you to the Underworld now?" Yen Mingjue said seriously, threat intended, as he approached the Sung Zhi Ruo wanting her blood for insulting him.


    Though Yen Mingjue can sense that the woman is only diverting his attention to her, he still allowed it due to Sung Zhi Ruo''s impertinence.


    Yen Mingjue let his hound jump towards Sung Zhi Ruo aiming for the kill!


    The woman, on the other hand, reached for the hilt of the soul eater intending to offer her soul to the sword before herst breath!

 Chapter 442: Fully Trusted

    Chapter 442: Fully Trusted


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)


    ''This is the only thing I can do right now.'' Sung Zhi Ruo silently uttered to herself, before ncing at Xiao Shi''s face. ''Especially for you since you saved me before. We will be even after this.''


    It was toote for Yen Mingjue to realize Sung Zhi Ruo''s n as the hound''s ws are already very near her neck before he noticed her other hand reaching for the soul eater!


    "Stop!" A female voice shouted, before Yen Mingjue''s ws hit something hard that protected Sung Zhi Ruo''s neck.


    "Boom!"


    Yen Mingjue and Sung Zhi Ruo were separated from the impact, their backs slumped to the solid space. Though the impact did not draw blood, it still strong enough to hurt them.


    "Brother Jue! No killing the ally!"


    Yen Mingjue "Gao Lan Mei?!"


    "Yes." Gao Lan Mei replied.


    "Gao Lan Mei! I know you will not disappear just like that!" Ma Fei Hong happily eximed. She is d that her spiritual energy did not go to waste by trying to heal the Gao miss body.


    Gao Lan Mei replied seriously, "Deacon Ma, thank you so much for trying to fix my body. I will be back soon." Then she released a very deep sigh. "Brother Jue, do not hurt our allies. We should not add more enemies. It took a lot of effort and spiritual energy for me to increase their cultivation." She ranted.


    Yen Mingjue did not respond as he is so delighted to know that she has not disappeared yet by being devoured by a guardian spirit. ''Wait. Is this really Gao Lan Mei?"


    Not only Yen Mingjue is thinking this but the other''s as well. Since there are no more mirrors around them, they are unable to see her expression at all.


    "Prove that you are Gao Lan Mei." Yen Mingjue said through clenched teeth.


    With that Gao Lan Mei asked, "Who else calls you Brother Jue?"


    "That is not enough. You need to tell me something that the rest has not heard yet." Yen Mingjue replied. He remembered Gao Lan Mei calling him ''Brother Jue'' earlier that Cuojue and the other''s have heard.


    "Well, I cannot me you but still a waste of time." Gao Lan Mei replied annoyingly. "Fine. I will give you one. Your wife baked a chocte cake decorated with red ice flowers on your wedding night. You preserve the ice flowers since they look so different from the real thing which is the Underworld fire flower that she used as a model. You are so happy cause that you even bra-"


    "Stop that is enough! We are now convinced!" Yen Mingjue shouted, sounding embarrassed. However, deep inside he more hurt remembering that night.


    Gao Lan Mei then talked to Sung Zhi Ruo "Miss Sung please do notmit suicide without my consent. Is that understood?"


    Sung Zhi Ruo smirked but did not respond. How can she answer Gao Lan Mei? Yes? No? Though she owes her life to the Gao Miss, she will notmit her life to her.


    "I will try." Sung Zhi Ruo answered ambiguously instead.


    "That is your choice." Gao Lan Mei replied. "So can we start the equal exchange now?"


    Yen Mingjue: "Really?!"


    Sung Zhi Ruo was surprised once again, though she should really not. Even though ites across her mind that Gao Lan Mei may have survived but with the treasure almost crumbling down, she probably was not able to hold Cuojue''s spirit thus they cannot use that to offer.


    After a nod, Sung Zhi Ruo walked towards Xiao Shi despite her body aching due to the impact of her hitting the transparent ss. ''I am really at my limit''


    Sung Zhi Ruo did not utter anything and just sat on a lotus position next to Xiao Shi. She even ignored the prating gaze of a hound that is currently watching her every move.


    ''Miss Sung, Miss Sung we can discuss your offensester. Just make sure you will not do anything fishy while helping Xiao Shi. He is probably thinking that.'' Sung Zhi Ruo thoughts as she tried to mimic Yen Mingjue thought.


    Sung Zhi Ruo released a deep breath before speaking, "Miss Gao, please start." She said with determination.


    Though she is unsure of the process that needs to be done before she was given the signal to refine the soul eater, Sung Zhi Ruo fully trusts Gao Lan Mei.


    "Oh! I forgot to mention this, but you are the one that needs to talk to the guardian spirit of Soul Eater. Well, you were suicidal since earlier so there is no problem if you can''t go back right?" Gao Lan Mei asked suddenly like it is not a big deal!

 Chapter 443: Do or Die

    Chapter 443: Do or Die


    "Eh?" Sung Zhi Ruo was dumbfounded, her concentration almost slipping. There is a big difference in dering, ''I can do it alone''pared with someone else telling, ''you will do it alone'' after all.


    Her confidence plummeted suddenly, which also showed on her face as she looked at the biggest mirror near her with anxiousness.


    Though she cannot me Gao Lan Mei or the rest to let her refine the Soul Eater without any help and them sounding so uncaring about it, this still made her feel that they are really giving up on her.


    ''So what about it? This is for the better.'' Sung Zhi Ruo thought to herself bitterly. She is currently on a do or die situation.


    However, it does not matter as she volunteered for it as atonement for her n''s own protection treasure being on rampage earlier.


    If she is not sessful, might as well not return as there is no face left for her. For Sung Zhi Ruo, she might as well die trying.


    Even with the determination, Sung Zhi Ruo still looks anxious as, her lips thinned as she looked at Gao Lan Mei, before giving the other a stiff nod.


    Sung Zhi Ruo started concentrated her spiritual energy on her hands before lifted them up across the Soul Eater since no one can just touch the Soul Eater directly as it will suck anyone''s soul immediately.


    How the YinYing did it earlier, they do not have any idea. Sung Zhi Ruo only knows that they can use the forbidden and uncontroble power to save themselves.


    Sung Zhi Ruo decided to gamble using luck as she continued condensing her spiritual energy, with the intention to use her own aura to entice the guardian of the treasure to go out and be lured outside its hiding ce.


    During this process, she knows it would be very dangerous. Since Gao Lan Mei did not stop Sung Zhi Ruo it only means that the advantage on refining the Soul Eater weights more than the danger.


    The chaos as well outside as well as the Shizi Empire is still ongoing but no one bothered Sung Zhi Ruo as they watch her try to take control the Soul Eater.


    Some even though that they are wasting their time. How can they evenpare a mere Immortal cultivator to a wraith? They are all expecting for Sung Zhi Ruo to die soon.


    They are also confused to why Gao Lan Mei is too trusting to the Sung Miss, despite them knowing that the Sung n is not supposed to be trusted.


    Yes, all of them are mostly saved by the Sung Family treasure, but it does not mean they will just blindly believe everything the woman ims.


    It did not take long as haze started going out from the Soul Eater towards Sung Zhi Ruo''s hands. However, she did not rejoice as the auraing out from the forbidden treasure is mediocre that is almost unseen through a mortal''s naked eyes.


    "That will take a while. You can use this." Gao Lan Mei murmured, then the shards of the mirror around Sung Zhi Ruo and Xiao Shi spun faster. The tiny pieces continued to move together closing its shards to form a smaller space until it stopped above Xiao Shi stomach.


    It spun so more, and then finally stopping and dispersing suddenly, leaving a silver flower that is asrge as a mortal palm. It has seven silver petals with sharp edges that make anyone feel anxious about touching. The silver flower also emits strong spiritual energy.


    Sung Zhi Ruo immediately felt that the silver flower is Cuojue guardian spirit''s main form. The reaction of the Soul Eater is immediate and the rest even felt the suppressing the energy inside the space.


    Initially, she did not really expect for Gao Lan Mei to really use the guardian spirit as a sacrifice. A divine treasure for a forbidden treasure. How will the elders of the Sung family react? They probably will pull their hair out of frustration or shout at her until they spit blood.


    Sung Zhi Ruo smirked before going back to immediately strengthens her concentration to also make sure that Gao Lan Mei''s effort will not be wasted.


    While Sung Zhi Ruo is trying to refine the Soul Eater, the space inside the Cuojue Mirror continued to fell apart silently and no one aside from Gao Lan Mei knows the exact reason why.


    ''I should tell them'' Gao Lan Mei sadly thought to herself. She is notfortable to tell anyone her personal weakness, but she also knows that it is for the best that the others know it.


    Gao Lan Mei is still thinking deeply when Yen Mingjue asked her. "Are you really going to use Cuojue as an exchange?" He said softly. "You are not right? Tell me. Tell me the truth."


    The moment the flower Cuojue appeared almost next to the Soul Eater, the haze surrounding it intensified, showing the clear intent of the forbidden weapon to eat up the guardian spirit.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to stare at refining process that Sung Zhi Ruo is desperately trying to finish before asking instead, "Are youining? You do not want us to save Xiao Shi?"


    With a snort, "You know that is not what I mean." Yes, there is more gain than loss if their n is a sess. That is ''if'' since the moment it failed, they lose everything.


    At least for Cuojue, Gao Lan Mei can still control the treasure to cover them until they finally have a way to save themselves.


    In truth, Gao Lan Mei is prepared to hide Cuojue as soon as the situation looks dire.


    Instead of telling Yen Mingjue that, Gao Lan Mei replied, "Something is wrong. Since the time the ck smoke outside appeared, I already felt unsettled. Even my purification barrier is up, that feeling is still there." She said softly.


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 444: Reliable or Not

    Chapter 444: Reliable or Not


    "The feeling, that I cannot do anything against it even if I try so hard," Gao Lan Mei continued truthfully, "I myself not sure anymore if we can get out from here. That is why I want us to have more advantage, even if I do not know what is really going on."


    From the time Gao Lan Mei saw the ck smoke outside the Shizi Empire, she already knows that they are going to fight beings that are more than can handle.


    She did her best to expand her devour to the point even consuming impurities and externally transfer it to the other cultivators so that she can help them save themselves once they increase ranks.


    These cultivators were also cleansing by the purification stone that she also used to collect enough spiritual energy to create the protective barrier.


    Then why is it that all the ns that they made are not enough?


    Where is the help that they are waiting for?


    Is one hindering all their means of survival are the YinYings or something else entirely? Gao Lan Mei can only consider these possibilities.


    Yen Mingjue does not care about anything else aside from Gao Lan Mei and Xiao Shi. He is so used to the cycle of life and death to be bothered by it.


    For him though, hearing that Gao Lan Mei sounding so helpless is ironic. Because of that, he is not sure if she is making things up or what. After all, Gao Lan Mei even has the guts to intentionally break the natural order of things because she wants to be free.


    If she died in Shizi Empire without enjoying her freedom to the fullest, what will the stingy gods do by then? Allow her to petition to court? ''Heh, that would be very entertaining.'' He realized enjoyingly.


    Yen Mingjue is more concerned about being reprimandedter due to his somewhat personal involvement to mortals. Though he will never plead guilty. Never!


    "Ms. Gao? Are you saying that we cannot leave the Shizi Empire alive?!" One of the Liqi n members eximed loudly,pletely ignoring how delicate Sung Zhi Ruo''s situation.


    Gao Lan Mei hissed before speaking, "Make him shut up or I will do it." She said dangerously. Which the other Liqi n member jumps to cover the man''s mouth as they cautiously look at the hound and the mirror next to it.


    Just a moment ago, Gao Lan Mei made sure to tell them that they need all advantage that can get.


    As far as Gao Lan Mei remembers, she was cautious enough when speaking so that even if Sung Zhi Ruo can clearly hear her, the woman will not lose her concentration.


    Suddenly a stupid being shouted to make sure he is heard. It is just a good thing that Sung Zhi Ruo was concentrating enough to not be bothered by the tiny inconvenience.


    Not that Sung Zhi Ruo still has time to worry about others when she has a very difficult task. With the beads of sweat running down her pale face, it only means that refining the Soul Eater is something easier said than done.


    "Did I ever say we do not have a chance?" She asked them, voiceced with annoyance, but still soft enough to not disturb the being that she does not want to lose concentration.


    Aside from that Ma Fei Hong is still healing her mortal body, so it is not a good idea to also bother the deacon.


    Before anyone from the Liqi n was able to answer her, "Brother Jue, did I confirm that?" she asked instead.


    Yen Mingjue replied casually, "You never did, but it gives that impression though. So it is technically your fault."


    "Ah, really? You should not make things up."


    Yen Mingjue snorted, "Nah, not making things up. Admit it. You were never good at telling bad news. See it is even a bad time. In the future, if you are able to survive to make sure to think of these things carefully." He reminded like a big brother giving earnest advice.


    "What do you mean it? Do you not trust me that I can survive here?" Gao Lan Mei asked somewhat doubtful. "I am confident in saving myself, but I do not know with the others."


    Gao Lan Mei is aware that the reaction of the receiver of the bad news will differ depending on the tone that is the reason why she spoke softly earlier.


    A bad new will, regardless when one says it, it will not change anything. Now, Gao Lan Mei keeps on spouting statements that give the others a negative idea. The thought of not surviving.


    "That is a very good question." Yen Mingjue responded nonchntly. "Do not worry, since all of you fought with this prince, I will make sure to give you special treatment when you arrive at the Underworld." He assured confidently to those that can hear.


    "" Are they supposed to be happy or its best to just cry?


    ''Your Highness, please spare us. We want to live!'' Most of the other''s thought.


    Most of them are in disbelief as the two are talking so casually like they are not a very dire situation. In the end, none of them can confirm if the two are reliable or not.


    Earlier Gao Lan Mei''s worried voice made them anxious but still grateful for her saving them first instead of just leaving the Shizi Empire before things got out of hand.


    Now though, how can they still say the same?


    The two continued to bicker, like ''how to deliver bad news is the only thing that worries them. What about the action so that they can do something about that this bad news?


    They cannotin even if they want to cry in annoyance and the only thing that can do is to listen silently


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 445: Everything is provided

    Chapter 445: Everything is provided


    One is the Gao young miss who is currently just a wandering spirit inside a mirror that wants to help them live.


    While the other is the Prince of the Underworld that is trying to convince the other or them that there is nothing to worry about once death arrives.


    Some are even persuaded, especially after hearing a statement like:


    "Everything is provided. Food, shelter, and clothing. No need to also worry about sickness or aging. So what''s so scary about it?" Yen Mingjue asked this to Gao Lan Mei. "Trust me, I will take care of everything!"


    Gao Lan Mei snorted, "Hmp. As if we can bypass the rules and regtions just because you say it. Do not listen to him. The book of life will show your record and it will decide your faith in the Underworld."


    "..." What is this? He really sounds like a professional con artist for them. They almost believe that they do not need to worry about the afterlife!


    Yen Mingjue replied with mock surprise, "How do you even know that? Have you-"


    "Do not talk nonsense." Gao Lan Mei cut him off immediately.


    "Riiight." Yen Mingjue said, dragging his word in a mocking manner. "How secretive." He continued to mumble which Gao Lan Mei just ignored.


    Unable to watch further, Yin Fu asked solemnly, "Ms. Gao, Your Highness, all of us wants to live. If there is a n we will dly cooperate."


    Yin Fu decided to ignore the fact that they are all depending on two beings that is not even in their real physical form. However, the fact that these two can still act like there are not in a predicament may not be a totally bad thing.


    He himself new that there is really something amiss in Shizi Empire, to be exactly the problem is on the Mortal Domain itself.


    The main fact that no one is still helping them even if from other Empire or City from Justice Affairs is already a questionable thing.


    "n? Well first is that we protect Miss Sung while she is trying to refine the Soul Eater." Gao Lan Mei said. "We need to know if she will fail or not."


    At this time, Sung Zhi Ruo is paler than earlier. Her lips are turning blue as she tries to refine the forbidden treasure.


    "Then what?" Ma Fei Hong asked suddenly. She is now standing next to Gao Lan Mei''s body. "We can just use Cuojue. You can alreadypletely control this treasure right?"


    Gao Lan Mei answered truthfully, "Cuojue can only be controlled on a limited extent. The leader of the YinYing''s earlier is not someone we can fight head-on. Aside from saving Xiao Shi, if we can have the Soul Eater, that can even immobilize a wraith why not."


    "Are you still going to try to get back to your body?" Ma Fei Hong questioned. She already stopped question how Gao Lan Mei will do it, but mostly when it will be done. For Deacon, the Gao Miss is a genius that even beings from the Immortal Domain cannotpare.


    Gao Lan Mei: "Soon. Let me think of another n."


    With the feats that Gao Lan Mei had done so far, even if some of it is not really sessful on saving them, no one will me the other.


    As a Deacon, it is supposed to be her responsibility to take care of this mess, but now Ma Fei Hong needs to depend on beings that are not even part of Justice Affairs.


    Ma Fei Hong vowed to exact her revenge very soon to the traitors that allowed such cmity to befall Shizi Empire. If she needs to sell her soul to be a ve for eternity she will dly do so!


    Probably it is not a coincidence that there is a death god near them. "You''re Highness if I cannot survive-"


    "Stop." Yen Mingjue interrupted, "Deacon Ma, I can feel your desire to kill and your intent to sacrifice. However, you may not be qualified for your request."


    "How did yo-" She halted, before continuing, "Not qualified? What are the qualifications?" Ma Fei Hong cannot believe that she was turned down before she can even voice out her intent.


    "Oh? Interesting, you have standard now?" Gao Lan Mei taunted Yen Mingjue.


    "Tsk. Do you want me to bring a tainted spirit as a wraith? Are you asking my father to kick me out of the Underworld sooner?"


    Ma Fei Hong was shocked after hearing Yen Mingjue, "Your Highness, please tell me what do you mean?" She asked, her voice trembling since it is the first she heard such a thing.


    "Beings that are almost consumed by impurities cannot be reincarnated."


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 446: Artificially Restructured

    Chapter 446: Artificially Restructured


    "Cannot get reincarnated" Ma Fei Hong''s repeated carefully, as she tries to process what Yen Mingjue had said.


    "No, there should be a big difference We are artificially restructured with impurities. It should be different" She continued mumbling to herself, unsure who is she trying to convince.


    YinYings are dangerous because they are uncontroble and when they wreak havoc, not a lot can survive.


    Ma Fei Hong and her sister are one of those that was left an orphan because of a cultivator that wreaked havoc during Impure Madness.


    If not because of Justice Affairs, then Ma Fei Hong and her only remaining rtive, her sister may be dead already.


    Justice Affair''s main officers are mostly like Ma Fei Hong who was cultivated to withstand impurities and use it so that they can fight YinYings on the same ground.


    The process of artificially reconstructing is like forcefully injecting the with impurities that do not go directly to their spiritual points most of the time.


    Who knows how many times their muscles, veins, arteries or bones need to suffer while they are awake or asleep because of the process all for the goal of being a strong soldier.


    A lot of theirrades died in the process alone as just like YinYings they are not exempted from Impure Madness. However, since they are being cultivated, they have enough and tremendous help to ovee it.


    Since the process is very difficult, that is exactly why Ma Fei Hong was so devastated when the other officers betrayed her. She treated them like a real family that had encountered the same hardship as her.


    Then what? They only that they need to protect everyone from YinYings. That''s it. No one ever told them that they are sacrificing their own soul and will not have an afterlife!


    Ma Fei Hong knees turned soft, but no one to hold onto, thus she fell on the ground. Disbelief is clearly seen on her face after realizing the sacrifice that she gave without even knowing it.


    She still wants to question Yen Mingjue''s statement, trying to see any loopholes. But who is she to question a divine being that''s the main purpose to guide souls to the afterlife?


    Yen Mingjue looked at everyone around him and also noticed the surprised and disbelief on the others as well.


    "Is this another bad news? Isn''t this the reason why no one wants to be a YinYings?" He asked curiously.


    Ma Fei Hong shook her head weakly before answering, "No We do not know But there should be a mistake somewhere or an exemption," She said sounding hopeful.


    "What exemption? There is no such thing! We gods do not want it too as it will disrupt the bnce as well. Anything too much is bad. Even a kid should know that." He replied seriously.


    "Madness is already the drawn line for too much. Impurities are not really bad itself as the Creator made sure that there are light and dark elements to work together. Heck, I am dark elemental god after all. But, if a being is not suppose to be an entire dark existence but end up having more, then that will imbnce and anything imbnce is harmful."


    "Anything that harms that natural order should be destroyed and no god will be willing to show pity to such harmful existence even if that is a soul. You are just lucky that you are still alive so make sure to keep your only life." Yen Mingjue exined.


    "You heard me? I will repeat, anything or anyone that destroys the bnce will be destroyed sooner orter." He reiterated as therge hound''s head is looking at Gao Lan Mei that is inside the mirror.


    Gao Lan Mei answered nonchntly, "I heard you. Then anyone who knows that they will be destroyed soon should strive to live. Don''t you agree?"


    What Yen Mingjue said regarding the after-effects of cultivating impurities are also surprising for Gao Lan Mei just like everyone else.


    Gao Lan Mei also knows that there are more details that Yen Mingjue is keeping to himself. Just like her situation.


    She recently experienced Impure Madness. Does that mean that aside from the fact that she broke thew of life and death, she has other offense as well?


    With that, Gao Lan Mei feels that she needs to hurry things up. "I have too many offenses, is that why I have special treatment from the Prince of the Underworld?" Gao Lan Mei added mockingly. "I should get back to my body so that I can still enjoy it before the old geezers beyond heavens change their minds."


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 447: Small Thing

    Chapter 447: Small Thing


    Yen Mingjue chuckled, "You keep counts? Well, they really change their mind a lot. You are just lucky that you have this prince that can help you to be treated under special circumstances."


    There should be a reason why Gao Lan Mei was kept isted. Heck, her original body is still there in her prison and he does not know where it is located. He tried so many times to find it before but failed.


    Regardless of the reason, Yen Mingjue just knows that he would not want to be confined ever, just like what happened to Gao Lan Mei.


    "Ah! Enough of this, let''s get things done immediately!" He suddenly shouted.


    "Deacon Ma, listen. We do not have time to worry about things that were already done. Keep your life so that you can look for ways to still have a second chance after death." Gao Lan Mei expressed strongly.


    There is no use wallowing up when the damage is already ring in front of you, they will just have to fix itter if they can leave the Shizi Empire alive.


    "Right. I need to continue living." Ma Fei Hong told herself.


    Unable to reincarnate. She still has that mostly upying all her thoughts, she also has other things to do.


    Escape. Live. Tell her sister. Look for a cure. Revenge. That will be her n.


    Ma Fei Hong dark eyes burned with determination. She was fooled and betrayed by the exact organization that she thought served.


    Did the others betray her because they knew about the fact that they do not have another chance afterlife? That they will just all be going to be like a puff of smoke, that will not leave any trace?


    Probably.


    Nevertheless, they should have told her not attempted to kill her!


    "Good. I will go back to my body in a bit. Before that, I want to tell everyone about my new n." Gao Lan Mei dered.


    A very farnd outside the Shizi Empire


    "I cannot sense them! Even my master! What is going on?!" Xi Ma eximed. He can see the very dark smoke surrounding the Shizi Empire and they had been running towards it for a while now, but they are not getting any closer.


    They can even see the ck some spreading, moving towards them, but even if they are willing to be consumed by it nothing is happening to expect their stamina and spiritual energies being wasted.


    "We need to stop now. This can be a boundary spell." Ma Wang Shu advised after she stopped moving. Her statement is mainly for Xi Ma and Ho Fang who is Zhao Liwei retainer who is behind her.


    She is the female Justice affair''s officer that helped Wei Jiayi get to the Mortal Domain sooner. If she did not do that, the Sentinel is probably with them, making trouble.


    She is also Deacon Ma Fei Hong''s younger sister, thus even though her face is covered with a gold mask, her tone of worry cannot be hidden.


    "And you just told us that now?!" Xi Ma blurted, feeling so wronged and treated as an experiment.


    "You all know that if something happened to my master, a war can break between two universes right?" Ho Fang warned.


    "Tsk." She snorted, "If this small thing can hurt your masters, how weak are they?"


    "Are you insulting us?" How can two Sentinels, captain ss who are also strong cultivators missing or probably trapped inside a very strong boundary spell can be a small thing?


    "Stop! There is no use fighting among ourselves!"


    With a shrug of her shoulders, Ma Wang Shu continued, "I do not mind fighting since I can always apply the limiter to you all. If you all want to waste our time, I can entertain you all." She said nonchntly.


    Add to the fact that no one can see the expression on her face, but those that are close enough immediately felt the temperature rise around her.


    "Captain Ma, please!" Xi Ma hissed. "Just tell us how we can go forward!"


    "Alright, alright, no need to be angry." Ma Wang Shu appeased Xi Ma like a child.


    "I am not sure at first, as this type of spell needs time to be visible. This can be a stronger boundary spellpared to the one inside the Domain Gate. I cannot also confirm if we are only seeing an illusion." She continued.


    Ma Wang Shu did not add that the boundary spell is so strong that it took awhile for her to realize it. Who knows who how the two beside her would react?


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 448: Optimistic

    Chapter 448: Optimistic


    For Ma Wang Shu, whoever made the boundary spell is trying to hide something very important.


    ''What could it be?'' She asked herself. The ck smoke also indicates that YinYings are attacking.


    She is not used to YinYings action to be so reserve. If kidnapping the gate domain gatekeeper, almost making the domain gate unusable, as well as attacking an entire city can be considered being reserved.


    Wreaking havoc loudly is a more familiar sight. A city that is being attacked silently is just strange.


    Ma Wang Shu regrets not asking her sister, Ma Fei Hong with the Mortal Domain affairs. At least, the woman should be able to spill a top secret while being on a blood drunken state.


    "Can''t you remove it?" Xi Ma askedced with annoyance.


    He cannotmunicate with everyone and with the scale of the attack; there is a high chance that a lot of the Wei pce retainers are already injured or probably dead.


    ''I hope not.'' He thought to himself gravely. Xi Ma tried tomunicate with Wei Jiayi using pawn earlier, but after themand that they need to hurry, he has not heard back from his master.


    "What a stupid question." Ma Wang Shu replied with annoyance as well. "We need a very strong light energy from within that I can use as a weak point of the spell. Aren''t Keepers stronger than a regr Immortal? You remove it since you areining a lot."


    "I already did it if I can!" Xi Ma shouted due to frustration. He never liked this Justice League captain since before.


    She has the presence of a tricky being that is not easy to be trusted. Whenever the woman looks at him, it gives him the weird feeling of being examined in a very bad way.


    In fact, if they were not saved earlier by her unit, Xi Ma would not tolerate her presence at all and will insist to join Wei Jiayi to go to Shizi Empire on a dangerous passage.


    "Hmp. A boundary spell mostly can only affect the surface space. We can try digging under, but that will also waste more of our spiritual energy." Ma Wang Shu advised.


    Xi Ma''s eyes widened after hearing that, "No need to dig! Shizi Empire has Underground chambers!" He eximed with delight as they are now going somewhere. "Why did I not think about it from the very beginning?!"


    "True. It would have made our lives easier. Well, thank you for telling us your empire''s primary security secret." Ma Wang Shu said, giving Xi Ma a thumbs up before hitting his back strongly and exim, "What are you waiting for?! Point us in the right direction!"


    Xi Ma gritted his teeth as he endures the sting of pain on his back. He was still recovering from the shock of suddenly revealing Shizi Empire underground tunnels that have the initial intent to be used for evacuation.


    The Justice Affairs captain made him question impulsive action of just blurting out something that he is not supposed to, making him feel guilty somehow.


    Now, who knows if the tunnels will be used in the future for uninvited beings to enter?


    "Oy! Move!" Ma Wang Shu urged again.


    He looked at Ma Wang Shu suspiciously while thinking of a possible way to dissuade her. In the end, he decided to just give up the secret about the tunnels. In the first ce, these tunnels are supposed to be for everyone''s safety which is their goal.


    Wei Jiayi allowed him to do what is necessary during an emergency crisis. Right now, it is best to fully cooperate with Justice Affairs until the cmity is over.


    After releasing a deep breath, "There arerge rock formations. We need to look for that and I will help you all on entering after we find it." Xi Ma exined. The problem is they are still within a spell boundary. Can they find it or they will run again on a never-ending loop?


    "Hmm. That can be hard as well." Ma Wang Shu said before crossing her arms over her chest. "This is going to be a drag, we had been running into circles since earlier. Are you sure this rock formation is the only one around here?"


    Xi Ma nodded seriously as he agreed to what the woman said. "Yes. How do you propose to look?"


    "How long are these tunnels?" She asked instead.


    "The tunnels under the whole Shizi Empire. If I will estimate it, we should be standing above one of the tunnels. I just do not have a way to verify that due to the boundary spell."


    "Good No need to worry about that. The farthest area of the boundary spell is the weakest. That is the reason why we can only feel its effectpletely as we try to get closer to the Empire walls." She said before turning around and jumping towards to where they came from.


    All of them, of course, followed even Zhao Liwei''s retainers that are just silently observing. ''What an optimistic group.''


    He had a good impression with the beings from the beast before as his own master is a beast as well.


    Now with the way they remind them every chance they get to prioritize Zhao Liwei safety first, he probably would avoid them in the future, especially in times of need.


    Xi Ma is still remorseful about this. It is just a good thing that in the future, he will have a chance to redeem himself in front of Zhao Liwei''s retainers


    Captain Ma truly jumped far, they arrived near her and see that her hand is raised in front of her, the tip of her middle finger continuously pours blood out that creates a burning hole on the ground!


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 449: Taking a break

    Chapter 449: Taking a break


    "You What are you doing?" Xi Ma asked. At this point, he can only continue staring at the hole on the ground that her blood alone made.


    How far will a drop of blood go?!


    Ma Wang Shu did not answer. She just continued to let her blood fell on the ground. Every drop that reached the soil made a ''sting'' sound while it produced smoke as the blood dissolved the part of thend that it touched.


    The smoke that it also produces when it touched something substantial makes one gulp nervously as well.


    ''Why does her blood look like acid?!'' For Xi Ma, he also considers the possibility that the woman''s blood is also like a corrosive poison, but he did not rify. He is too concerned not to disturb or offend the captain. He even felt like stepping away from the woman.


    Most of them subconsciously thought about this, but no one voiced it out. If Ma Wang Shu''s blood can dissolve a hard surface, what more if it''s just flesh and bones? Though the woman is showing it to them tantly, what if her unique characteristic is supposed to be a secret and she suddenly remembered it after then speak up?


    Even they are cultivators that can use spiritual energy for protection; they are still not immune to strong corrosive poison that may even be spread through the air.


    Then what is the body constitution of Ma Wang Shu if her blood is deadly? Is it also a requirement for someone to have a demonic ability to lead a Special Unit of Justice Affairs soldiers?


    Special. That word is enough to deduce the possibility that those that are under Ma Wang Shu''smand also have surprising abilities.


    They felt more secure after that realization and silently agreed to no notin anymore in front of these soldiers.


    Even Ho Fang decided to shut up. ''This is a warning.'' She thought to herself. Also though they are all essential delegates that require escort every time they are at another universe, it is still the first time they experienced to get involved in local affairs like this.


    Since they are still outsiders, the mere fact that Justice Affairs is a separate division from Sentinels means that anything could happen. Their priority is always their citizens. They also do not have any concrete agreement with the woman to prioritize her master''s safety.


    That means they do not have the right toin.


    Ho Fang is pretty sure Ma Wang Shu is silently showing them the difference in power so they can be more cooperative.


    If this is the case, Ho Fang will use this to their advantage. A woman that has the blood that melts objects is not a bad story to tell. They may even see another being with impressive ability.


    Everyone has their thoughts. In all honesty, Ma Wang Shu does not care about these things. She wants to get the job done quickly so she can have the rest of the day off


    Those around are still watching anxiously as they wait for Ma Wang Shu to finish. All their thoughts immediately halted though when their attention was caught by the ck smokeing out from the hole created by the woman''s blood.


    "This should be the smoke that was surrounding the city!" One of them eximed.


    "It looks like it!" Xi Ma rejoiced.


    "Oh! We are in the right spot!" Ma Wang Shu eximed brightly. She was just taking a guess, and it is a good thing that her luck has always been cooperative on a dire time.


    Then she suddenly asked in annoyance after seeing everyone not doing anything, "What are you all waiting for? Are you all taking a break?!"


    "Then what do you want us to do?" One asked in confusion.


    "What to do? Start digging!" She announced. "Make all your muscles useful! Or do you want me to spill more blood so I can make arge hole so that all of you can fit?" She asked disapprovingly.


    "" They are not that stupid. Can''t she just shut up, let them praise her silently before she runs her mouth and immediately looked down on them?


    "What?! Move!" Shemanded, before lifting the lower part of her golden mask sideways. Then they saw her suck on her bleeding finger with her blue lips.


    "" Again they are speechless with this event, but they still did the required work.


    "Pang! Pang! Pang!" The sounds of weapons hitting the ground. Specifically around the hole where Ma Wang Shu had made.


    The ck smoke continued to rise from the ground and judging by it; Xi Ma can guess that impurities already surround the whole underground chamber.


    If this is the case under, what more above?


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 450: No need for that

    Chapter 450: No need for that


    Xi Ma thoughts are spot on. At the same time that they are digging for their way in, not only the whole Shizi Empire surrounded by the ck smoke, which is the best ce for YinYings, the beings that are still trapped within are even fighting for their lives.


    "Hmm. I have a feeling that I forgot something important." Ma Wang Shu murmured to herself as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Do you think I forgot something?" She asked one soldier under hermand that is closest to her.


    "Captain, can you give any clue? Anything that will give us the idea of what you are possibly referring too." The soldier answered. They are so used to the question that it is nothing new.


    Their captain is female and too carefree sometimes. If she is notpetent enough, they will have casualties every time they set out for a mission.


    "Something about Shizi Empire. Why do we have a Justice Affairs unit here?" Ma Wang Shu tried to recall. Though she does not put her nose to Ma Fei Hong business, she knows that something is up.


    "Captain. Anything rted to such things is not essible to us."The soldier replied. He cannot help smiled nervously under his mask. Who knows what his captain had forgotten? Was it essential of not?


    "Ah! Nevermind!" Ma Wang Shu gave up. "Look, they are almost done." She said, referring to the others that are digging. There is ck smokeing out from the hole, that means they have already on the tunnel surface and made a bigger hole from it.


    Then the soldier asked, "Is it alright for us to bring them? The tunnel is surrounded by ck smoke."


    "Article XVI, Section 7, states that casualties that volunteered before the mission will not be med on the unit assigned." Ma Wang Shu reminded. "Oh! I remember that clearly!"


    The soldier did not reply, but others also heard her statement. They are pretty sure that they are the casualties that she is referring to.


    "..." They are all speechless again...


    Xi Ma face is ck due to annoyance. ''How irresponsible?!'' He thought to himself.


    Even though they did volunteer, or it is best to say that they have insisted, Ma Wang Shu just clearly dered that she would only give a little effort for saving them in case something happened.


    Then again, the retainers from Wei Pce are not the only one who volunteered. He casually nced at Ho Fang and just like him; the woman''s expression looks like she was wronged.


    "Crash!"The noise made by a bunch of rocks that fall from the hole they made above the tunnel. This will be their entrance to Shizi Empire.


    The hole continued to release ck smoke that even made Xi Ma''s face scowl. How long does he need to protect himself using his spiritual energy? They will be wasting their strength by just walking toward the primary chamber!


    "Let me go first." Ma Wang Shu dered suddenly. Before they can even react, the woman already jumps towards the hole.


    "Please wait for her to return." A soldier stated, stopping the others from following.


    "What if she died inside? Are you expecting us to wait here?" Ho Fang asked.


    The soldier tilted his head, "If she dies inside, then there is no way you can stand or fight what is there."


    "That is..." Ho Fang stopped speaking. It took a while for her to understand the man''s statement. It only means that if the captain did not return, the enemy inside the tunnel is not someone they can handle. It will just suicide if they continue.


    ''Then what about master?'' Ho Fang though worriedly.


    "She will be back."The soldier assured.


    Justice Affairs are responsible for their safety. They are there to remind beings of that. However, if in the even that volunteers insisted, then they will end up being casualties, that they are not ountable for. Just like what Ma Wang Shu had said.


    "When she does, tell your men to cover themselves with spiritual energy. This ck smoke is artificial impurities and will enter to any living being forcefully." Xi Ma decided to advise.


    "No need for that." Ma Wang Shu shouted from the tunnel before she then jumps out of it.


    "So quick! What did you find?" Xi Ma asked immediately, stepping closer to the woman.


    "Stand back!" Ma Wang Shu eximed suddenly and moving away from them.


    Then they noticed her strangely holding her right arm, drops of blood ising out from it. The blood is also starting to melt her right sleeve.


    (Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!)

 Chapter 451: Forcing through

    Chapter 451: Forcing through


    Before the melted cloth started sticking to Ma Wang Shu''s skin, she already pulled it away immediately, showing her burned right arm for everyone to see!


    Ma Wang Shu''s right arm was still bleeding; the blood from it dropped to the ground and created multiple holes.


    One of the soldiers under her hurriedly went next to her and started healing. His hands were raised above Ma Wang Shu arms, and they released light showing that it was healing magic.


    Before they could even react, Ma Wang Shu''s arm was fully healed. "So fast!" One could not help but exim. Since they had such a capable healer, they felt more secure.


    "Of course. We are the best of the best. Right?" Ma Wang Shu''s proudly dered.


    The soldier who just healed her only tilted his head before shaking it. It was like he was silently mocking Ma Wang Shu for being injured in the first ce.


    "Arg! Don''t be like that! This injury was a choice! A choice!" Ma Wang Shu emphasized.


    "Captain Ma, what do you mean it was a choice?" Xi Ma asked unhappily. They did not understand why she was hurt so severely. Her right hand could not even move properly earlier. What could have cost her such an injury? What did she find inside?


    "You! This is your master''s fault!" Ma Wang Shu''s pointed a finger mingly at Xi Ma. "You do not have a reason to question me. I just saved your master!"


    "What?! What happened?" Wei Jiayi was injured? Saved? Was he on the verge of dying? That was impossible!


    "Hmph. He was poisoned. I just saved him. So he is fine now, I hope for him to wake up soon." Ma Wang Shu said. When she jumped into the tunnel, she was expecting the worst.


    However, there were no enemies inside  only ck smoke. The nearest life form was a group of beings from the Wei Pce, their master, Zhao Liwei and some cultivators from the royal soldiers.


    Everyone was frustrated and angry for only having to wait. She did not ask the specifics, but it seemed that others were fighting for them.


    Ma Wang Shu also learned that were trying to release a sealed being under the Justice Affairs station. There were also traitorous officers, which made her want to jump to the capital and wreak havoc.


    At least, she learned that her sister was still alive, which made her rx. Traitors could be dealt withter.


    She saw the frustration and anger on Zhao Liwei''s face when he tried to slow down the poison inside Wei Jiayi.


    All of them looked too weak. With that, Ma Wang Shu confirmed that the boundary spell also limited the spiritual energy of the beings that were inside it.


    Then it''s a good thing that they had left the boundary a long time ago and decided to create an entrance underground.


    Another surprising thing was that, even though they were inside the boundary, the chamber that they were staying at was surrounded by such a strong purifying wall, that the moment Ma Wang Shu touched it, the wall immediately burned her hand.


    Zhao Liwei told her to stop forcing it, as they did not have a way to reinstate the wall, removing the only ce inside the Shizi Empire that was still not covered in impurities.


    Ma Wang Shu agreed. The only thing that she could do was help heal Wei Jiayi since she was a poisonous being after all. Her poison constitution could also cure other poisons.


    For her to help, Ma Wang Shu ended up forcing her right hand through the purification wall after Zhao Liwei ced Wei Jiayi next to it so she could reach him.


    "So that''s what happened." Ma Wang Shu told the others of all the events that had transpired earlier.


    "Are you sure my master is alright?" Xi Ma asked suspiciously. He wanted to go and check personally as it did not take too long for Ma Wang Shu to get in and out of the underground tunnel.


    "Hmph. I will not stop you all if you want to check on your master yourselves. However, the ck smoke is too dense. I doubt you can stand it for even a short period." Ma Wang Shu challenged. She already mentioned about the boundary spell, weakening cultivators. If they wanted to gamble, she would not stop them.


    Their main priority was to destroy the boundary spell. "We already have a n. It is only one shot, but, that is all we can do. Wasting more spiritual energy will not help. We need to wait for your masters'' action."She said, looking towards therge entrance gate of the city


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 452: Scatter

    Chapter 452: Scatter


    Inside the Shizi Empire gate


    "This damn girl! Does she have another n?" Yen Mingjueined as he dodged the YinYings attack on him while trying to bnce Gao Lan Mei that was currently unconscious on his back.


    Gao Lan Mei''s n was simple. Since she could not maintain the Cuojue''s form any longer keeping them all inside, she decided to concentrate the remaining stealth form to protect Sung Zhi Ruo. At that time as well, the Sung Miss was still struggling to refine the Soul Eater.


    Yen Mingjue hoped that despite Sung Zhi Ruo being left alone, she would not stop refining midway and use the Cuojue as an exchange for her safety.


    He could still agree that her choice was the best at that time. They had hidden cards, while the rest distracted the enemies.


    Sadly, the moment they''d left the protection space of Cuojue, they realized that the enemies had already surrounded them and were all waiting to ambush them.


    YinYings probably found their location at the time the Cuojue space showed cracks allowing the ck smoke toe inside.


    <em>''When is this inconvenience going to end?''</em> Yen Mingjueined to no one in particr.


    If he was only in the Mortal Domain physically, everything would have already been taken care of. Too bad, gods were not allowed to interfere in the affairs of mortals directly.


    That was the exact reason gods had chosen to create their vessels in the form of Wraiths and Keepers.


    He had other abilities like possessing creatures with affinity to his natural domain that other gods could not do, and Yen Mingjue was very proud of that fact.


    Still, his meager vesselsted long against the YinYings. How much longer would it be before his luck ran out? At least, Ma Fei Hong had decided to help him protect Gao Lan Mei.


    They did not know how much time Gao Lan Mei needed before she woke up. He only knew that the main reason she chose to do so despite her body being almost a waste and unable to use spiritual energy at all was because of the protective barrier that was currently still set up around the city.


    It seemed that despite the failed n of purging all YinYings, there were still uses to the protection spell; well, this barrier. Their next objective was to scatter.


    They knew that the YinYings n was halted because of them as they needed to get a hold of the prisms to be able to finish their unsealing ritual.


    Where were the prisms then? Of course, they were not the only ones who had one. They would also not make the YinYing''s life easier despite them already invited for the chase.


    Still, even though the YinYings were chasing the others, there were a bunch of enemies behind them. "Why does it feel like, they have multiplied too quickly." He asked loudly, as KaiKai''s massive paw sent a YinYing flying away.


    Even if the hound did have a w, which could be used to cut an enemy in half, it would still be a never-ending battle.


    If not because of the ck smoke that consistently supplied the YinYings with impure spiritual energy, the task of killing them would be faster.


    How many times could one enemy regenerate?


    Then added to the fact that if they got unlucky, and the unsealing was somehowpleted, they would face another strong enemy.


    "Gao Lan Mei, oy! You can wake up any second now!" Yen Mingjue said.


    "She will wake up when it is time for her to wake up." Ma Fei Hongmented to him as she savagely fought the enemies with a bow and arrows made of impurities.


    Yen Mingjue appreciated the fact that Ma Fei Hong still chose to protect Gao Lan Mei and his hound form, even after dropping the bomb of not being able to reincarnate.


    It seemed that the Deacon became even fiercer as she fought the enemies. She was probably just releasing her frustrations.


    "I hope your arrows and strength to keep shooting them is never-ending as well." Yen Mingjue replied. His hound form was jumping towards the back of an abandoned house.


    They were not running aimlessly. They were hoping to reach the pce and use its hidden passage to their advantage.


    Gao Lan Mei made sure to sealed the central chamber so that no impurities could get in. She also knew that those who were injured were there.


    If Yen Mingjue did not know Gao Lan Mei from before, he would think that she wanted to check on Wei Jiayi and make sure that he was still alive.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 453: Second Highest

    Chapter 453: Second Highest


    "Miss Gao sure works hard," said Fa LiWei, the YinYing who had the habit of checking a small orb for everything. "She is interesting, but still needs to die."


    "I said no." Fa Yuan insisted. He was now just a wandering spirit after the explosion since their sacrifices escaped the prism, but that did not change the fact that he was still the key for the unsealing to work. Losing his physical form gave him an advantage as well.


    One was that Fa LiWei could not threaten him with his life or kick him back to the space that most YinYing''s stayed at anymore. With that, he had all the time in the world to annoy the other.


    Fa Yuan knew that they were at the most critical moment of the unsealing. Everything that was still within the Shizi Empire could be used for it. They needed to get a hold of one of the orbs to move finally move forward.


    "Exin. Logically." Fa LiWei demanded.


    "The dark energy around her was vital. As long as her spirit was within the spell boundary, all would work as nned." Fa Yuan assured.


    The dark energy around Gao Lan Mei was only the second highest that Fa Yuan had ever seen in his entire existence.


    He did not have any time to know why a Keeper who was supposed to have only light energy carried darkness that even surpassed that of a wraith YinYing.


    He only understood that Gao Lan Mei needed to keep living within their territory so they could free the being that needed to be freed.


    "You concentrate on destroying the purification barrier that she made as well asmanding your soldiers. That should be easy enough for you, right?" Fa Yuan asked sarcastically.


    "It is doable." Fa LiWei responded calmly, like the sarcasm from Fa Yuan is nothing.


    Giving up taunting such an emotionless being, Fa Yuanpromised, "It is up to you if you want to capture her. Just make sure that you keep alive."


    Spirits were designed to go to the Underworld Domain immediately after they died. Spell boundaries could not stop that. That was the natural order of things.


    YinYings did not reincarnate. Thus some had to master the forbidden art of soul maniption. A spirit transferring from one living vessel to another. Just like Fa Yuan.


    Then what would Fa Yuan do if he learned that Gao Lan Mei could also freely manipte her spirit?


    "Capturing her sounds good. We can use her again on the next seal." Fa LiWei noted while looking at the orb in his hand.


    He did not feel any hostility towards Gao Lan Mei despite her continuously dying their ns. But, that did not mean he would not make her suffer when he got a hold of her.


    If Gao Lan Mei was essential for their ns, Fa LiWei did not mind bringing her along. His only goal was to make sure that his master''s will was done.


    Fa LiWei concentrated on the female figure inside the orb that he was holding. At the same time, his other hand released impure energy towards it...


    Yen Mingjue immediately noticed that the number of YinYings around them had multiplied. "The others are already lost? Why do I sense almost all the YinYings on our way?"


    Ma Fei Hong also noticed the same. "Lets us hurry to the nearest protection barrier." She said as they could not keep on protecting their back against the enemy.


    She hoped that the others are still alive and that the YinYings were just chasing them coincidently. If hoping for these types of things were something to be grateful for, then what about the possibility that the others had already passed the gates and that they were left alone?


    <em>''A sick sense of heroism.''</em> Ma Fei Hong thought bitterly as she could not me them. As a deacon, she was mainly responsible for everyone''s safety in case any incident rted to impurities happened. Justice Affairs were supposed to be the one left to fight with the Impure enemies.


    Even the royal family could not deal with this type of thing. That was the exact reason why they were part of the first beings who needed to leave. They could not do anything about the enemies, after all.


    Now, she was the only Justice Affairs officer left in the Shizi Empire who was still willing to fight the enemy. All Ma Fei Hong could do was buy time for those who were willing to aid her.


    If she were lucky, who knew if the reinforcement might have arrived soon. So for now, all Ma Fei Hong could do was continue shooting her arrows.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 454: Reckless

    Chapter 454: Reckless


    <em>''Sister Gao, you need to wake up soon. Please.''</em> Ma Fei Hong sent a silent plea. She also hoped that Gao Lan Mei could wake up faster if she was ced next to the barrier that she had made as she could absorb spiritual energy from it.


    Ma Fei Hong smiled helplessly. She already depended on Gao Lan Mei to save them all. However, every time she remembered that Gao Lan Mei was the infamous waste daughter of Minister Gao, she could not help but mock those who were blind and unable to appreciate unpolished gems.


    Now, those who mocked her before were the first beings who were saved by her. <em>''As if. Sister Gao wants their fake praises.''</em>


    Ma Fei Hong''s arms were getting numb from exhaustion; added to the fact, she used most of her spiritual energy to heal Gao Lan Mei earlier. They needed to get close to the nearest protection barrier, so they only needed to defend the front.


    Even though her physique was cultured to use impurities as a weapon, Ma Fei Hong could only externally control the impurities and was unable to use it to increase her strength.


    She was already at her limit, because of that, Ma Fei Hong was not able to dodge one of the YinYings that came close.


    A male YinYing grabbed Ma Fei Hong''s shoulders. His eyes were ck and soulless like hers, but she did not feel an ounce of life from the being that looked just like a moving doll.


    She immediately stabbed the YinYing''s head with an arrow that it passed through his head without even spilling a drop of blood. The man froze for a moment before moving again, now towards Yen Mingjue''s direction.


    With another savage kick, the hound sent the YinYing flying as far as possible. "This is getting tiring!" They needed to have a greater advantage to win.


    Right now, the only advantages that they had against the YinYings were weapons due to there only being limited types of weapons they could use.


    Thus, despite them being a lot, if someone decided to fight back, they were not entirely helpless. One needed to endure the eternal battle.


    On the other hand, who would invest spiritual weapons on beings who acted like puppets?


    The only YinYing that they had seen so far that had full control of the ce was the one holding an orb. "Right! We must subdue him!" Yen Mingjue eximed loudly.


    "Subdue who?" Ma Fei Hong asked as she fought two YinYings at a time.


    Then another YinYing jumped next to Ma Fei Hong.


    "Kill the boss!" Yen, Mingjue replied. Then he remembered something. The YinYing who was holding an orb was a wraith. Was there a way to kill a wraith while the master was alive? None!


    However, they could suppress the YinYing with another weapon without sacrificing anyone to kill an undead enemy, The Soul Eater!


    Now Yen Mingjue fully understood Gao Lan Mei''s entire n. Once Sung Zhi Ruo sessfully refined the Soul Eater, Xiao Shi would be saved and they could use the forbidden weapon as an ace to defeat the YinYing that was controlling everything.


    <em>''So reckless!''</em> Yen Mingjueined. Gao Lan Mei betted everything on Sung Zhi Ruo! If the woman betrayed them, everything that she worked hard for would be wasted.


    "What is going on?"Ma Fei Hong suddenly asked when she noticed something different from the attacks. It seemed that the YinYings were not nning to dispose of her.


    Her question was quickly answered, when Yen Mingjue missed one enemy from behind before he could even retaliate, the YinYing used a shortsword to cut the part of a rope that was tying Gao Lan Mei on the hound''s body. It became loosened enough for her to almost fall from the hounds back.


    "Careful!" Ma Fei Hong eximed through clenched teeth. She immediately shot an arrow to the YinYing behind the hound.


    "Shit! They want her!"Yen Mingjue felt dread as Ma Fei Hong did not have time to arrange the rope that was keeping Gao Lan Mei on his back.


    Why were they not trying to get back the prism? Why Gao Lan Mei?


    The enemy''s continued attacks were the distractions for Ma Fei Hong and Yen Mingjue so they could grab Gao Lan Mei.


    It did not take long for them to grab her and take her away from them sessfully.


    It was so chaotic that Yen Mingjue didn''t care about who to attack anymore. He used the hound''s broad head and strong jaw to continue fighting his way towards the direction where the Gao Lan Mei was taken.


    It was so frustrating for him as he felt so helpless. He was ready to break a rule for gods when the ce where the YinYing that took Gao Lan Mei was suddenly surrounded with fire, burning everything around it.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 455: Like a corpse

    Chapter 455: Like a corpse


    The fire was so intense and its yellow mes were so high that Ma Fei Hong could hardly see how the YinYings within it were burned to ashes.


    It seemed to have a life of its own as it continued to spread around. Ma Fei Hong could move back to stay away from it, but the situation they were in did not stop the bright smile on her face as she knew who had arrived.


    While Ma Fei Hong avoided the me, Yen Mingjue on the other hand used any YinYing he can grab as a shield against the zing fire so that he could go towards where Gao Lan Mei was.


    Eventually Yen Mingjue did not work anymore as the YinYings withdrew from attacking all together. They looked like puppets that were abandoned by their puppeteers.


    <strong>''Wooooosh!''</strong>


    Since that was the case, when another attack of me appeared, the enemies were toasted effortlessly.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Another explosive power emerged from the chaos. This time it was in the form of an enormous snow wolf with eyes zing with sinister a red as it looked down at everything with murder.


    It was taller than a house, and each paw was enough to crush an enemy with just one step. By just standing in the battlefield, the enormous spiritual energying out from it was enough for any soldier to be scared.


    The wolf opened its mouth and showed its sharp white canines, the saliva flowing from its mouth indicated its hunger. Just like this impression, when itsrge head moved towards the nearest enemy, it did not take long for it to enjoy its appetizer before swallowing a YinYing whole.


    Just like the burning me, the wolf continued attacking everything without distinguishing enemies.


    Ma Fei Hong could not believe what she was seeing. She only knew one being that could transform into a massive wolf in the Shizi Empire and that being was even a delegate!


    Who removed Zhao Liwei''s restriction for shifting entirely?


    Even though she was curious, Ma Fei Hong was grateful as she did not have the authority to remove a foreigner''s restriction.


    This also meant that someone from Justice Affairs was already around to help them. "We are saved!" She suddenly shouted with glee.


    "Save Gao Lan Mei first!" Yen Mingjue shouted back. If the new arrivals were destroying YinYings for them, then he did not have the right toin.


    With thebined attack from the mes spreading on the ground and the huge wolf, it did not take long for all the enemies around them to vanish.


    There were those that still intended to attack when the white wolf tried to hunt the leader as that enemy was powerful. However, someone shouted for it to stop.


    "Don''t waste your time! Take care of them allter!" Wei Jiayi shouted to Zhao Liwei.


    Therge head of the wolf looked down at him then howled loudly. The giant wolf started shrinking for everyone to see until it became as tall as an adult human before shifting back to Zhao Liwei.


    Since the danger from the allies was over, Yen Mingjue and Ma Fei Hong immediately approached Wei Jiayi and Zhao Liwei.


    Wei Jiayi was cradling Gao Lan Mei in his arms as he carefully sent her spiritual energy, his face grave with devastation.


    "She is just sleeping."Ma Fei Hong said.


    Wei Jiayi nodded, but his face still engraved with worry, "I thought I was toote..."


    "Don''t worry. She will be fine, and will wake up soon." Ma Fei Hong assured. She could imagine how Wei Jiayi must have felt when he was able to snatch Gao Lan Mei earlier.


    Gao Lan Mei''s breath was almost not existent. Added to the fact, when they were fighting Cuojue earlier, her body received injuries as well.She looked like a corpse.


    Wei Jiayi continued to heal her. He then leaned on her face to continuously lick one of her wounds. To Ma Fei Hong''s surprise, the wound slowly closed.


    "Ah? Are you like a dog that heals its wounds by licking it?" Yen Mingjue asked curiously. Wei Jiayi ignored him while Zhao Liwei growled showing his displeased.


    Not caring if he offended anyone, "You too?" Yen Mingjue said.


    "Tsk. I will talk to youter." Zhao Liwei said through clenched teeth.


    Ma Fei Hong was delighted with the exchange. This all looked good to her since Zhao Liwei, and Wei Jiayi was energetic beings. As long as it''s not against the YinYing with the orb, they would not be defeated.


    She wanted to ask them who removed the delegate''s, until...


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 456: Finally Awake

    Chapter 456: Finally Awake


    "Ah!" Ma Fei Hong screamed due to the burning pain and intense pressure she suddenly felt which rmed her. It wasing from the storage ring on Ma Fei Hong''s middle finger.


    "What is that? What''s wrong with you?" Yen Mingjue asked concerned feeling the thickness of the spiritual energy around Ma Fei Hong.


    He almost subconsciously allowed his vessel, the hound to step back. It was a very familiar pressure, but he did not understand it. Even his real physical form wanted to stay away from it.


    <em>''What is this?''</em> Yen Mingjue asked himself as he felt like he had felt it before, but could not remember where.


    Wei Jiayi and Zhao Liwei nced at her, in confusion as well, feeling the same caution that Yen Mingjue felt.


    Protecting Gao Lan Mei was Wei Jiayi''s priority above all other things. Thus the moment he felt the ufortable force, he''d already stepped back in high alert.


    "What do you think is going on with you?" Wei Jiayi asked honestly.


    Ma Fei Hong was more than aware that what was inside the storage ring was something significant. A sacrificial cage in the form of a prism.


    Through gritted teeth, Ma Fei Hong showed them her hand, wearing a storage ring. The intense scary spiritual energying from it was making her knees weak as well. "Something is wrong with the prism."


    There was no helping it though as the burning pain continued and she could already see her skin at the rims of the storage ring bleeding. Ma Fei Hong silently clenched teeth to endure the pain as she used her consciousness to check the inside of the ring.


    Just like she''d guessed, something was happening to the prism inside it and the heating from it was enough to melt all the other things inside her storage ring including her treasures.


    "Endure. We cannot have you unting it."Yen Mingjue reminded. He wanted to encounter as many YinYings as possible while Gao Lan Mei was still asleep.


    Ma Fei Hong, of course, understood that however her concern was not her own. She worriedly looked at Gao Lan Mei as her storage also had a prism.


    Following the deacon''s gaze, they also discovered that something was wrong with Gao Lan Mei."She also has one?!" Wei Jiayi asked in frustration.


    Unlike Ma Fei Hong who''s ring had turned into hot like molten steel, Gao Lan Mei''s was now dyed ck that spread very slowly from her ring finger to beyond her hand.


    Wei Jiayi immediately acted and tried to take off the ring from Gao Lan Mei''s finger. "Mei Mie, I''m sorry."He whispered before forcefully trying to remove the ring until her finger bled but was unsessful.


    "It''s stuck!"Wei Jiayi dered.


    "Noisy." Gao Lan Mei''s soft voice was heard. She was currently lying on Wei Jiayi''s chest as he struggled to remove the ring.


    "You''re finally awake!"


    "Hmm. So many wandering souls."She responded weakly staring at the space above Ma Fei Hong''s head. Gao Lan Mei then tried to get up.


    "Huh?"Ma Fei Hong raised her head to look up despite her clear difort. She did not see anything strange.


    Gao Lan Mei said dazed, "Many fireballs dancing. All colors, so pretty."She sounded like someone who was sleep-talking.


    "Mei Mei, look at me." Wei Jiayi demanded, when Gao Lan Mei did not even nce at him, he raised her hand that was turning ck so she could see it. "I want you to release the prism inside the ring, now." He''d tried earlier, but something was stopping him from even seeing what was inside.


    Unlike Ma Fei Hong where they could tantly feel the strengthing from prism, in Gao Lan Mei''s case, it was there, but it''s like a shadow that hid silently.


    "No."Gao Lan Mei shook her head before pushing herself away from Wei Jiayi who did not let her.


    Aggravated, "You have to! Release the prism or I will cut your arm!" He threatened. Wei Jiayi also considered doing the same with Ma Fei Hong, but he doubted that it would work with the strong spiritual energy surrounding her.


    He already noticed that Ma Fei Hong might be in extreme pain, but the wounds that she had gotten from the earlier fights were slowly disappearing. He did not have time to worry about the deacon though, as Gao Lan Mei was acting strange.


    Gao Lan Mei allowed Wei Jiayi to restrict her movement as she looked around. The more she looked the more her expression hardened.


    "Ok. Cut my arm."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 457: Just Hurry

    Chapter 457: Just Hurry


    "What are you waiting for?" Gao Lan Mei asked softly as Wei Jiayi is still dumbfounded. "I cannot remove it."


    Ma Fei Hong insisted. "Try..." She was initially against the idea of cing a prism in Gao Lan Mei''s storage ring as she was aware that her body was only that of a weak mortal who could not feel any spiritual energy, especially after what happened to her recently. Thus, there was no way for the bearer to have ess to it.


    Who would have thought that the prisms would be controlled from another form of space? They had tried hard to get it away from the ritual circle but, in the end, their effort was pointless.


    "Try it! Help is waiting outside! We just need to destroy the boundary spell that they set." Wei Jiayi exined.


    Ma Fei Hong could not help but fear that the beings that were supposed to save them were traitors as well. "Help? Who did they send?" She asked cautiously, feeling much better.


    "Justice Affairs special unit." Wei Jiayi said and exined how Ma Wang Shu helped them.


    "You said there is a boundary spell?" Gao Lan Mei questioned sounding tired. They were unable to guess thoughts since she still looked half-conscious with her eyes half-open.


    Zhao Liwei answered since Wei Jiayi was still dazed, "Yes. We need to remove it. We already have a n, but the timing must be spot on."


    "That''s correct. So you need to try hard." Wei Jiayi noted.


    Shaking her head after a heavy sigh, "I can''t."Gao Lan Mei then hooked her arms around Wei Jiayi''s neck. "Carry me towards the nearest protection wall."


    "What are you nning to do?"Yen Mingjue asked.


    "Just trust me." Gao Lan Mei looked at Wei Jiayi with eyes pleading, "Please, hurry." She said, her eyes darting around making him even more confused.


    Wei Jiayi wanted to say something but held back. He could only anxiously look at her face, then at her hand that was now ck.


    "Hurry..."


    He gave up talking her out of it, so he just carefully carried her, bridal style, towards the nearest bright wall. They were not far from it. Thus, the rest stayed to help Ma Fei Hong, just in case.


    They were not that far yet when bright rays of lights in different colors appeared from every direction. At the same time, tiny fireballs of various colors also appeared all over the ce.


    They were moving frantically like the fireballs dancing in harmony towards a specific direction. There were also fireballs on Wei Jiayi''s path. Though they were not mainly aiming at him, they just seemed to coincidentally pass through his way.


    He did not care though, at that moment, he only wanted to destroy the boundary spell so they could get out of the Shizi Empire.


    Wei Jiayi tried to use his hand to block a fireball, but Gao Lan Mei grabbed his wrist stopping him.


    "A... Avoid the fireballs." She muttered with difficulty, clearly knowing what the fireballs were and what they were for. Wei Jiayi listened without speaking, but his face was dark with anger. His eyes looked at his path with murder intent.


    She could feel his frustration and anger as Gao Lan Mei tightly held onto him. Her chest ached as if someone was squeezing her heart, making her unable to breathe properly. She could only bite her lower lip to suppress any sound of pain that would make Wei Jiayi further aggravated.


    Gao Lan Mei could feel half her body turning numb and also felt like she was suffocating, even speaking was a struggle.


    Of course, Wei Jiayi wouldn''t miss these signs as even though he was in a terrible mood, he was still paying close attention to her.


    "What now? What is wrong with you now?" He questioned rudely, with concern written on his face.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled with assurance, "Don''t mind me. I am alright. Just hurry. "


    When they finally reached the nearest purification wall, Gao Lan Mei reached for it using her working hand. She then proceeded to chant with her eyes closed,


    "I, with name unknown, reach out to the High Blessed Order.


    Here, our spirits and energies offered to beg for your protection.


    Listen! Listen! Show your power to those who believe!"


    Gao Lan Mei shouted her chant and continuously repeated it as she held a part of the purification wall.


    To Wei Jiayi''s disbelief, instead of her plea being granted, the entire wall which was stopping the impure smoke had now wholly vanished!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 458: Nearing Its End

    Chapter 458: Nearing Its End


    The exact moment the purification wall that they all had worked hard for disappeared, Wei Jiayi was ready to get them away from that ce immediately. He almost acted irrationally because of his worries that might have gravely ruined their n.


    Regardless, at that moment, nothing was stopping the ck smoke from spreading further as it moved to quickly follow it''s master''s orders as it could now freely enter their spiritual points if they were not strong enough to protect themselves from it.


    He did not know that a wraith could produce ck smoke of thisrge a scale. The enemy had set up a boundary spell and also controlled an army of YinYings.


    <em>''He is really strong.''</em> Wei Jiayi already knew that. He was just reminding himself of how dangerous his enemy was.


    Regardless, they were now enveloped with the smoke and with its pitch-ck color. Wei Jiayi doubted they would be able to still see a thing if not for the rays of light and the fireballs that danced around them.


    The whole Shizi Empire was really nearing its end, and surely even though the citizens might survive, there would be nothing left to return to.


    He could feel the sinister element within it and Wei Jiayi could feel it growing stronger, the closer it got to the cube prison that still hung in the sky.


    Despite all this, Gao Lan Mei was not moving and just continued to repeat her chant, louder every time despite her not being able to use any spiritual energy to even protect herself.


    Wei Jiayi knew that he was in charge of that. Thus, he had already covered them with his spiritual energy as a defence. He was also using this chance to share some with Gao Lan Mei to aid her with the ritual. He could feel her struggle and stubbornness to persist still, and he did not want her to fail again.


    How many beings had given their spiritual energy to raise the purification wall? Some had even done it while maintaining another protection wall for the Shizi Empire so that the citizens could evacuate.


    Even Wei Jiayi gave his spiritual energy, making him almost unable to fight in the same footing with the YinYing leader.


    Especially Gao Lan Mei who just recovered from Impurity Madness needed to step up her limit. He had seen her struggles, and it hurt to know that it was all wasted.


    With this thought, Wei Jiayi forcefully suppressed his selfish desire to get her out of danger. If Gao Lan Mei was not giving up despite her already being at her maximum, he did not have the right to do so as well.


    He was just worried that it would be toote to stop the power of the prism within her storage ring that caused her right hand to be unusable.


    Gao Lan Mei''s chant turned weaker, but she did not stop. Wei Jiayi immediately noticed that something different was happening.


    The sinister elements surrounding them due to the impurities suddenly felt weaker as well. Wei Jiayi could also sense the temperature falling low. Then. it all became silent.


    "Thump! Thump! Thump!"


    Before long, he heard a loud beating sound of something familiar next to his ears.


    <em>''Beating heart?''</em> He thought to himself nervously. Wei Jiayi looked at Gao Lan Mei to see that her eyes were still closed, her mouth still moved like she was still chanting.


    "Thump! Thump!"


    The beating continued, and it was the only thing he heard before he felt someone looking so intently at them that it made the hair at the back of his neck stand up. <em>''Who is that?!''</em> Wei Jiayi opened his mouth to shout, but no sound came out.


    Wei Jiayi looked around, but only saw chaos. Blurry figures were fighting not far from them, but he heard no sounding from them. He got more surprises as the movement of all the elements around them, even the ck smoke, slowed down for a bit before moving very fast!


    It was like time decided to slow down in a second before it doubling in speed after.


    They seemed to be inside a separate space, and Wei Jiayi could not believe it. If a being was controlling a space, one would feel the difference from within not outside!


    He had seen the space Gao Lan Mei created with the underground transportation circle, and he was fascinated by it. Now, Wei Jiayi had witnessed another form of space that could possibly bend time.


    How awesome would that be, if it was really the case!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 459: A Woman From The Cold

    Chapter 459: A Woman From The Cold


    Wei Jiayi was ecstatic already thinking of the wonderful possibilities that could be done if Gao Lan Mei had a way to bend time.


    But his theory was not entirely correct, as he was just thinking about the result and not the process before it.


    If Gao Lan Mei ever knew that he was thinking like this, she would have been very disappointed. Or she could probably make fun of him for even considering the possibility of her using the same ritual again. After all, those who wanted arge scale result needed to offer the same exchange.


    No need for her to exin as it did not take long before the inside of the space they are in started to be cold. As a fire dragon, Wei Jiayi could immediately feel the lowering temperature.


    Since it was a contrast to his power, of course, he immediately felt ufortable. Wei Jiayi also had a bad feeling about the situation.


    He felt something cold and wet fell on his forehead, and then he eventually felt more of it. It felt like ice touching his face. Raising his head, Wei Jiayi was able to confirm that it was indeed snowing!


    It was even more surprising where it wasing from. The space on top of their head was open, just like an extensive and wide crack through which one could see what was beyond it.


    Inside, space looked clear, but the snow slowly raining in it, fell on them as well.


    For Wei Jiayi, it was fine to snow, but when the temperature turned freezing to the point he felt like gnashing his teeth, he decided to do something.


    Not because he could not take it but because, the mere fact that he was affected by the coldness, which was almost impossible most of the time, meant that Gao Lan Mei might be experiencing worse.


    On the other hand, Wei Jiayi couldn''t just ignore the continuous ''Thump'' sound of a beating of a heart that he kept on hearing. The rhythm though was making him nervous as well. At that moment, he almost scorned himself for being a scaredy-cat.


    Wei Jiayi released a fireball from his hand and ced it closed to Gao Lan Mei, while she continued to mutter. Her eyes still closed, her face showed a deep frown of difort.


    Another shocking thing was that Gao Lan Mei''s brows were sweating despite the cold. "What in the world?"


    Wei Jiayi hugged Gao Lan Mei tightly with his other arm to offer his support and give a littlefort.


    The snow continued to fall on them before it turned into a blizzard. As for the others outside, they were still fighting for their lives. He could see the struggles of his friends, and it looked like their situation was very dire.


    Regardless of his friend''s situation, his main priority would still be Gao Lan Mei despite him having a hard time even staying in the same space as her.


    Wei Jiayi increased the meing out of his hand, but it was suddenly extinguished byrge snow. He annoying tried multiples, but the same thing happened. With his anger ring, he surrounded them with me instead.


    But an unexpected thing happened as the moment he released a long whip of me, a powerful force separated him from Gao Lan Mei!


    Wei Jiayi was thrown out from the cold space and was surrounded by the ck smoke. He hurriedly stood up to check on Gao Lan Mei at the same time someone loudlyughed.


    "Keke! Your man does not look dependable. I just waved my hand!" A female voice with eerie coldness spoke. Wei Jiayi felt the pressureing from it.


    He did not need to look for Gao Lan Mei through the darkness because the female being floating behind her was so bright that she could be noticed even from afar. Even the fact that barely half of her form was materialised was also noticeable.


    The female had long blue hair, eyes white as snow. She wore a white robe cored with blue. Her chin leaned on Gao Lan Mei''s shoulder, while her pristine arms circled his wife''s stomach.


    The being gave off amanding presence that made Wei Jiayi subconsciously gulp nervously. However, the way the woman held his wife did not sit well with him.


    "Mei Mei, get away from her!" Wei Jiayi shouted in annoyance.


    With a snort, "Hmph. How rude. Kneel!" The woman shoutedmanding with authority that immediately made his knees soften, causing him to kneel unwillingly.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 460: Should be begging

    Chapter 460: Should be begging


    "See? He is weak!" The woman noted happily before looking down at Wei Jiayi with hostility. She then raised her hand to touch Gao Lan Mei''s cheek, which immediately showed a thinyer of ice due to the contact.


    Gao Lan Mei did not resist, her eyes shed bright red and Wei Jiayi could feel that she was very displeased. He could remember her act of silence before attacking him before with multiple tiny lightning bolts. Though they were in a different situation, he could not help but reminisce fun times.


    The cold woman did not notice anything amiss with Gao Lan Mei despite being so close to her. She then continued on with a very eerie and wavy voice, "Now, dear vessel. You did not tell me that this ce was infested with dirt. I will make you pay for thatter." Then pointing at the direction of the Mount Hua. "You also did not say that someone was trying to free a Fallen!"


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes narrowed after hearing the statement, but she did not respond and unhappily looked at Wei Jiayi despite them not knowing what the woman was talking about.


    She then leisurely walked towards him like they were not in the middle of the city distraction. The bright auraing from the blessed floating behind her was immediately dispersing the impurities around.


    With this, they did not know what the enemy''s ns were as the Blessed woman was not hiding her presence.


    Despite his being in an embarrassing position, Wei Jiayi did not mind staring at her as she looked ethereal despite the tears and dirt on her clothes, her face was clear and her every movement showed grace.


    It seemed that the protection that she asked for was from the being behind her. Blessed Order.


    Thinking more, Wei Jiayi remembered where he had first heard it. His n''s chieftain mentioned it a very long time ago. So a long time ago.


    How nice would it be if the woman that Gao Lan Mei called for protection did not have a snarky attitude? Else, he would not be kneeling now. They needed the help of another powerful being to fight the YinYings that were trying to free this ''Fallen''.


    "Oy! Are you listening to me?!" The woman asked furiously. Her colourless eyes looked anxious for some reason. Did that mean that she was not a match for the enemy?


    Wei Jiayi did not ask and continued to kneel until Gao Lan Mei stood in front of him before speaking, "You can leave now. I don''t need your help anymore." She said with indifference.


    "Haha! Good! Very good! There is no use of keeping trash!" The floating woman said with delight before hurriedly asking, "Quickly tell me what spells are around."


    The feeling of hearing that from the most important being in his life, it immediately cut through his heart. Wei Jiayi still managed to force a smile, but his eyes still had a hint of hurt. He then looked at her, "Mei Mei that is harsh. I can still help you, no need to ask me to leave."


    Gao Lan Mei''s face held with annoyance. "How long do you n to kneel there? Are you proposing?" She asked with brows knitted.


    "Propose?" Wei Jiayi was feeling delighted, "I would love to! But you just said... You want me to leave, right?"


    "That is not for you." Gao Lan Mei said before she looked at the woman behind her sideways, "What are you waiting for Blessed Elin? You can leave now. Thank you foring here to try to help." She said unhappily.


    Now it was Blessed Elin''s turn to be unhappy. "This child, you are joking, right? You need me!"She eximed to Gao Lan Mei in disbelief.


    Gao Lan Mei did not look bothered and leaned forward to help Wei Jiayi stand up. She even crouched down to remove the soil on the knees of his robe. "I''m not good with joking. Regardless, it is not fun to see my big dragon bullied. So you can leave now, and I will call someone else. You have wasted some of my limited time."


    Blessed Elinughed as she still could not believe what she was hearing. Anyone who tried to dismiss a Blessed after seeing their glory was just in crazy! Added to the fact was that these mortal beings were in a very dangerous position. They should be begging her to stay!


    However, she also could not leave as the enemy must be eradicated before they caused further damage. Blessed Elin was supposed to exin this to them so they could understand but, Gao Lan Mei was already chanting for her return.


    <em>''This kid is serious!''</em> Realising this, Blessed Elin also knows that there was no way she would go back and be reced by someone else. She would surely be looked down on by the others for not being helpful at all. Never mind the offerings that were given as subduing Fallens were their responsibility anyways!


    It was also the first time she had visited another realm''s domain that was even fully covered by Impurities. Though she found it disgusting, Blessed Elin knew that it was her responsibility to clean it up.


    Chuckling nervously, she floated towards Wei Jiayi''s side, "Hehe. Yes, yes. I was only joking. You! Young, strong man, you should not believe everything I say!" Blessed Elin noted yfully, through clenched teeth.


    She had never lowered herself to other beings. But there was no helping it since it was her reputation at stake if she ended up going back so soon. <em>''This girl, when I am done dealing with the dirt, I will take care of you next.''</em> Blessed Elin evilly thought to herself.


    "No need! I am enough!" She assured happily, before releasing all her frustration by attacking the exact area the ck smoke came from.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 461: More Help

    Chapter 461: More Help


    The moment she did, a very thickyer of ice covered the cracks, immediately stopping impurities froming out. "Covering that should have been the first task." Blessed Elin stated almost boastful for her job well done. "I also want to be honest with you. It is already toote to stop that cage from unsealing." She continued gravely.


    Blessed Elin did not like Gao Lan Mei, but her grievance would not be the reason why the beings of this Universe fall. She could not help but reminisce the unforgettable war she had experienced before which involved the same impure beings. Sadly, that war caused that Universe to be a wastnd, and she did not want that to happen again.


    "We could just try!." She eximed with conviction before arge bright spiritual circle appeared before them. Then on the same ring, Blessed Elin summoned Ice Giant Golems that were evenrger than Zhao Liwei''s wolf form. "Eradicate all YinYings."


    Blessed Elin managed to summon seven Ice Giant Golems that immediately started slowly moving towards the direction of the Justice Affairs main building, where the ritual was taking ce.


    With the impurities all free to move, they now circled the sky above Mount Hua like a tornado. Because of that, they were unable to see what was happening, evenBlessed Elin. If a Blessed of fire was with her, it would have been easy to brighten up the ce.


    For her, if the YinYings had managed to cause damage on this great a scale and were also able to spread impurities, then it was easily possible that they could do it again even if Blessed Elin managed to stop them this time. What''s more, since they were already toote she hoped that there was something else that could have been done aside from summoning Ice Golems.


    The Ice Golems, being pure white, were the only things that could be clearly seen with the solid impurities around. There may have been rays of light in different directions, but they were all slowly fading.


    "Ms. Gao, do you have other Keepers like you? Preferably those willing to request another Blessed''s help." Blessed Elin asked. She has a bad feeling about those lights.


    Instead of answering, Gao Lan Mei asked instead, "Can you destroy the Boundary Spell?"


    "You mean the one covering the entire city? Yes. Go to the City center." Blessed Elin immediately answered. "What about other Keepers?"


    Gao Lan Mei hurriedly moved towards the center of the city with Wei Jiayi, while answering, "They are all held captive inside the prisms. The lights you see might be from them."


    "Aha! The prisms! We need to destroy them!" Blessed Elin said gravely as she looked at Gao Lan Mei''s arm that was still ck. "If you want to stop them, I am not enough!" She was telling the truth as beings like her who were close to being an official god could not be fight evenly like the YinYings.


    All form of impurities will lose their chance to be promoted to a divine existence. Thus the only way they could continue to deal with the impurities was by using vessels like wraiths. Right now, she was using Gao Lan Mei as her vessel. Even with that, she still could not use her full strength.


    Speaking of that, Blessed Elin was also nervous about the possibility of the impurities inside Gao Lan Mei''s body to affecting her as well. Nevertheless, destroying the prisms would help them dy the YinYings further.


    If the YinYing''s did not have enough sacrifices, there was no way they could continue even if they tried to use the power of the dead.


    "Oi! Why do I see a Blessed behind you?!" A hound suddenly appeared next to them and judging by the aura Blessed Elin felt from it, she was confident that a godly being currently possessed it.


    "Who are you?" Blessed Elin asked.


    Instead of answering, Yen Mingjue snorted, "She is an Ice Blessed, get her to help Ma Fei Hong instead." He told Gao Lan Mei.


    Blessed Elin gritted her teeth suppressing the annoyance of being ignored. What had she done to encounter such beings?!


    "Where?" Gao Lan Mei still asked and Yen Mingjue''s vessel ran towards Ma Fei Hong''s location.


    Ma Fei Hong was currently kneeling on the ground as she held her hand painfully. It was already bleeding heavily, while the temperature around her was too high for Gao Lan Mei to get close.


    Gao Lan Mei did not need to get the chance to ask for help when Blessed Elin suddenly eximed happily, "Oh my! This is where Juni went! Quickly, release Juni!"


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 462: Causing Unnecessary Sacrifices

    Chapter 462: Causing Unnecessary Sacrifices


    Unable to understand what Blessed Elin was saying, despite her difort Ma Fei Hong could only re at the bright being currently floating behind Gao Lan Mei. It was as if her spiritual form was attached to her back and couldn''t stay further away.


    <strong>Kaboom!</strong>


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The continuous sound of explosions reverberated as the giant ice golems sessively received spiritual sts. Then, the YinYing''s focused on attacking one of the Ice Golems that was the closest to Mount Hua.


    ''<em>Kuaaaah!</em>'' The Giant Ice Golem shouted enraged. It seemed that even though most of its body was just ice and chill, it could still feel something. To show its anger, it clenched itsrge hands into fists and pounded its ice chest multiple times roaring loudly.


    <strong>Uaaaaah!</strong>


    <strong>Uaaaaaah!</strong>


    ''<em>Insolent bugs! I will destroy all of you!</em>'' Blessed Elin sensed the giant Ice Golem''s thoughts as she watched it try to crush the YinYings that surrounded it.


    "What are you waiting for?!" Blessed Elin eximed in frustration at the dy. Her golems weren''t going tost the barrage of attacks.


    "What are you talking about?" Gao Lan Mei also asked confused. How could Mei Fei Hong release this ''Juni'' if the only reason the deacon could keep living beings inside her storage was because of the prism?


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes brightened before she eximed in a hurry, "Quickly! Release the prism!"


    With clenched teeth, Ma Fei Hong tried to do what was told, but the pain was so intense that it overrode her concentration. In all honesty, something is stopping her from seeing the contents of her storage ring.


    <strong>Slice!</strong>


    "Ah!" Ma Fei Hong screamed in surprise when her hand was suddenly cut off by something cold.


    "Hey! That''s too much!" Yen Mingjue snarled at Blessed Elin.


    "ept my apology. We do not haveenough time to wait for you." Blessed Elin said casually as she quickly froze Ma Fei Hong''s hand. Then she made arge ice hammer to pound on it multiple times until the frozen hand was crushed into tiny pieces excluding the finger with the storage ring.


    Then, Blessed Elin looked at the hound with disdain, "Your knowledge as a deity iscking. Because if you were aware that the Fallen Being was orchestrated to be unsealed, you would have already forced all the Keepers with protective treasures in this Domain to sacrifice themselves and summon as many Blessed as they could from the beginning!"


    "Impertinent! Blessed beings are only there, waiting to be promoted to a god! You do not have the right to speak to one!" Yen Mingjue replied furiously.


    Laughing mockingly, "See? You do not know what you are talking about! I can guess that you are only a pampered offspring of a god and did not even have the chance to see or experience a war!" Blessed Elin taunted, and with Yen Mingjue''s silence, she was confirmed correct.


    "Don''t worry. It is a known problem. You are not the only one who is causing unnecessary sacrifice. Thest one even mistakenly turned an entire universe into a wastnd." She added.


    The woman''s words stabbed Yen Mingjue as he couldn''t deny that he had never experienced war. Did I make things worse? He considered the possibility.


    "You did what you could do. Ignorance is a sin, but knowing and choosing to ignore it is worse." Gao Lan Mei stated. She then watched the storage ring melt the ice around it using the warm spiritual energy from within.


    However, every time it did so, Blessed Elin froze it again. With her like this, Ma Fei Hong felt that the one wasting time was the floating woman!


    Ma Fei Hong was supposed to let the Blessed know what was on her mind. But before she could do so, a sudden st of spiritual energy from the storage ring hit them.


    Before they could recover from the shock wave, silhouettes of beings appeared before them, solidifying to show that they were all beings from inside the prism!


    "Yay! We are free!" Gao Shen''s exmation of glee was immediately heard. However, no one bothered to reply or wee him as the woman beside him bled through her closed eyes as bright ming woman floated behind her.


    "Mother" Gao Lan Mei whispered as she slowly walked towards her mother. "What happened to your eyes?" She asked silently.


    "Mei''er?" Li Mao raised her hands reaching for Gao Lan Mei, "Are you alright?" She asked worriedly.


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 463: The Fire Blessed

    Chapter 463: The Fire Blessed


    "Mother, I should be the one asking you that" Gao Lan Mei whispered softly as she allowed her mother to touch her face. She never experienced having a mother in her previous life thus the emotions she was feeling at that moment was indescribable. Regardless, she already vowed to not make this woman cry, and she failed.


    The blood tearsing from Li Mao''s eyes made Gao Lan Mei feel sad and thankful at the same time. She is thankful that there was another Blessed to help them, but there was also the guilt for not being strong enough to fight on her own.


    "I am fine. My eyes are just a small price for us to continue living," Li Mao replied with a sad smile on her face.


    "That is correct. I also don''t think that this is a good ce for drama." Blessed Junimented with indifference, her burning spirit continued to brighten the ce they were at. "Keepers are supposed to sacrifice themselves for the greater good. Stop this nonsense because we do not even have time to save you all."


    Blessed Juni summoned a huge ball of me and let it float in the middle of the city. Aside from that, arge magical formation appeared under their feet. Pirs of mes rose from multiple sides before sliding down to some corners of the city.


    It immediately helped brighten the ce, but it still could not remove the dark mist still surrounding them. The impurities seemed to seep into the me.


    "I hate these impurities. They will just eat my me." Junimented with experessation, before asking taunting, "Elin, are you going to keep watching? I already set up the target but you are making me do the job alone?" She then sent a ming arrow towards the sky above her ball of fire currently floating in the sky.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    The sound of ice and fire colliding reached even before any of the two elements reached the area Juni was aiming at. "Are you looking for a fight at the wrong time?" Juni asked in annoyance as she summoned a fire whip to attack Elin instead.


    <strong>Pang!</strong>


    Everyone heard the sound of a whip hitting the ground next to Gao Lan Mie. Petty! Why would Blessed Juni do such a thing during dangerous times?


    While the Ice Blessed could just cut off a limb if needed, the Fire Blessed however would attack even her own ally. Could they leave their lives in the hands of these two spiritual beings?


    What if Gao Lan Mei was hit by the whip and was injured? What would be the point of her mother sacrificing her eyes to call upon the Blessed?


    "Stop! Can the both of you just destroy the Boundary spell?" Gao Lan Mei asked in annoyance. Just calling the two already required many sacrifices, and Gao Lan Mei did not n to waste them.


    They were cautious and meticulous earlier and that did not make their lives easier or even defeat the enemy. At this point, there was no more use thinking, they just needed to attack with whatever they got.


    After that, Gao Lan Mei rushed towards the chaotic battlefield where Ice Golems fought with YinYings at the foot of Mount Hua.


    With a magical sword on her left hand, Gao Lan Mei attacked any YinYing that she could find. The others that could still fight also followed after her and did the same.


    The Blessed spirits then concentrated on attacking the center of the city to break the Boundary spell. "This can be faster if we can just kill the one who made this!" Blessed Elin eximed.


    "Kill? That''s impossible! I can bet that a wraith turned YinYing is the one responsible for this huge spell!" Yen Mingjue concluded then he leaped towards the nearest YinYing and bit of its head.


    Unfortunately, the YinYin continued to attack despite the fact that it''s head already severed from its body.''<em>This is not going to end!</em>''


    Blessed Juni''s me arrow missed due to her surprise at what she had heard, "Wraith?! How could it be? For you to kill one, the master must die first!"


    <strong>Slice!</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei sliced the legs of the YinYing closest to her before answering, "They are impossible to kill. Just immobilize him." There was no way they could be bothered with the idea of killing a god.


    Wei Jiayi closely stayed behind Gao Lan Mei, taking care of the enemy behind. Despite her looking alright, he still cautiously studied her face from time to time.


    "Still not done with the spell? Your mes are almost gone." Wei Jiayimented with urgency.


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 464: How Much Longer

    Chapter 464: How Much Longer


    He wanted to see Captain Ma as soon as possible. There is no way he would let the Blessed beings look down on him or let Gao Lan Mei to keep fighting.


    Wei Jiayi could feel that something was wrong with Gao Lan Mei despite her not showing it on her face. There was no way her right arm would be alright just because a Blessed was attached to her body.


    He firmly stood behind Gao Lan Mei, taking care of enemies who tried to get close from behind. Although she didn''t give any indication that she was in pain, he still cautiously studied her face from time to time.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to fight like there''s nothing wrong. However, if one looked closely like Wei Jiayi, one would see that the dark elementsing from inside the storage ring had already spread below her neck making her unable to hide the fact that her life was already at its limit.


    "MeiMei do not fight anymore! Conserver your strength! Let me take care of them!" Wei Jiayi demanded in worry. Even though he could not shiftpletely like Zhao Liwei, he should still have enough strength to protect her.


    Thinking of Zhao Liwei, he quickly nced at the man who was now in his humongous white wolf form helping the ice golems attack the YinYings.


    Wei Jiayi felt envious as he could not do what Zhao Liwei was doing unless someone higher than Deacon Ma would give the approval. ''Sacred dragons! Do not let my mate die or else I will renounce my lineage!''


    "Blessed Elin, how much longer do we need to wait?" Gao Lan Mei asked instead of answering him. Her voice wasced with urgency.


    "I do not know! We are already trying our best!" Elin replied defensively. Two Blessed working on breaking a Boundary spell should not take this long. Since they were having a hard time, that meant that the enemy was formidable. ''This is just uneptable!''


    She subconsciously red at Mount Hua. At the foot of the mountain,the magnificent huge golden chain which was supposed to keep heavenly criminals sealed was now being used by the YinYings to defend themselves.


    Added to that fact was that the impurities continued to spin around the floating sealed cage like a tornado, protecting it.


    Blessed Elin could clearly feel ominous presence within the remaining part of the seal. She could also sense that whoever was within would be released soon.


    <strong>Uaahhh!</strong>


    One of the giant ice golems screamed as it fell backwards. Since the YinYing''s did not let it go just like that and continued to attack, the ice summon was shattered!


    "Useless!" Blessed Juni taunted the other Blessed with an unpleasant look on her face.


    "Gao Lan Mei! You are getting weaker!" Elin concluded after realizing that it was not the only ice golem that seemed like it would end soon. Elin raised her ice sword intending to cut Gao Lan Mei''s right hand like she did to the deacon to release theprism''s power.


    <strong>Slice!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    The ice sword tried to slice off Gao Lan Mei''s hand but failed!


    Shocked gasps leaked out from those near them.


    "Did you just try to cut off my daughter''s arm?! How could you?" Gao Qi eximed furiously. Even though he was not a match for any of the Blessed or even a single YinYing, he would not sit idle when someone tried to hurt his daughter!


    Of course, Gao Qi was not the only one who wanted to demand an exnation from Blessed Elin.


    Blessed Elin''s icy brows furrowed in confusion as she looked at the dark element within Gao Lan Mei. With their shouts of protest disturbing her, he really had the urge to just freeze everyone. "Shut up! All of you! I was only aiming at her hand!"


    She had already noticed the sinister energy within Gao Lan Mei earlier and had already fought to suppress it. However, looking at how it was still spreading throughout Gao Lan Mei''s body, she needed to try cutting it off physically.


    "What if you end up cutting her waist instead?!" another protest.


    Gao Lan Mei did notment or try to pacify anyone.She already had too much to handle at that moment to even worry about herself.


    She was also confident that Blessed Elin would not do anything to kill her. That was because the agreement during the offering also required keeping Gao Lan Mei alive.


    If it was all talk, then it was fine. However, when Wei Jiayi tried to hit Blessed Elin, Gao Lan Mei stopped him!


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 465: Warning

    Chapter 465: Warning


    "Stop. Blessed Elin knows what she is doing, and it is for the best!" Gao Lan Mei stopped Wei Jiayi''s impending attack.


    Wei Jiayi''s expression was conflicted because he knew that Gao Lan Mei was right.


    Wei Jiayi had no chose but just lower his sword reluctantly but not before sending Blessed Elin a hateful re.


    The Ice Blessed did not care about the hostility that she was getting at that moment. She then tried to slice off Gao Lan Mei''s hand again; this time with more force.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    Blessed Elin tried twice, but like the first time, her ice sword was not able to even scrape off a bit of flesh. Hitting Gao Lan Mei''s arm felt like hitting metal and also gave her own sword a crack!


    "How could this be?!" Elin eximed with disbelief, her white eyes grew extrarge. She assumed that her first attempt had failed because the spiritual energy within Gao Lan Mei was getting weaker. It was alreadymendable for her tost this long as Gao Lan Mei''s physical form was as good as any mortal''s before she could be called a Blessed after all.


    Now, Gao Lan Mei only depended on the spiritual energy the Blessed was providing. Blessed Elin could probably control Gao Lan Mei''s body if she wanted. So how could her attack against a weaker creature bounce back?


    ''<em>I can''t win against the dark element inside her body? Is that it?</em>'' Blessed Elin asked herself with dread. It looked like the dark element was a more tangible form of the impurities. She just did not understand how the enemy did it. There was a prism inside Gao Lan Mei''s storage ring and just like Ma Fei Hong''s from earlier, unless physically severed, there was no other way of getting away from it.


    The energy would just continue to spread. Who knew what would happen to Gao Lan Mei if that happened?


    Blessed Elin also did not have any idea on what would happen to her if Gao Lan Mei''s physical form was consumed.


    "Juni! Emergency!" Elin called for help. If the dark element was not removed, then what would happen to them?


    "Busy!" Juni replied as she concentrated her strength on destroying the Boundary Spell. She knew that the only way to destroy such a spell was to continue sending conflicting spiritual attacks to it and Juni was d to see that she was making progress as cracks started to appear in the sky.


    However, before Blessed Juni could celebrate, she suddenly felt a tremendous pressure that sent chills down her spine despite her being a fire spirit!


    "The enemies are withdrawing!" One shouted happily and seemed oblivious to the evil force that seemed to get stronger by the second.


    "Everyone be on guard! They are preparing for a bigger attack!" Deacon Ma concluded. No enemy would just withdraw just like that!


    "What is this?! Look at the ground!" Someone shouted, pointing at the ground.


    "Isn''t this a magical circle?" Gao Shen murmured looking at the ground. There beneath his feet was an unfinished magical circle that was currently carving on its own on the soil.


    All their instincts are giving them a warning signal that another major attack was going to happen soon.


    "Are we going to die here?! I don''t want to die!"


    "I just escaped that prism cage! This can''t be another sacrificial ritual!"


    "I cannot do this anymore!"


    No one could me them for being scared. Gao Lan Mei did not even know if the Liqi n members were still alive within the city. Or if Sung Zhi Ruo was able to refine the Soul eater.


    Did Xiao Shi still live? How could they exin to Zhao Liwei if she failed to survive?


    Gao Lan Mei was worried but knew that she needed to ce all her current thoughts at the back of her head. She also needed to see more of the magical circle to understand what it was for and find a way to destroy it as well!


    Sadly, her own physical strength was not enough to do anything more than feebly swing a magical sword.


    "How big" Wei Jiayi started to ask, his face looked anxious as he noticed Gao Lan Mei''s deathly paleplexion.


    "It should be aiming to cover the entire city." Gao Lan Mei immediately answered with contempt, before biting her lip to suppressed a scream about to escape. That was because she suddenly felt tremendous pain; like every fibre of her being was currently being ripped apart. Then suddenly,


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Seeding sounds of explosions were heard throughout the entire city.


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 466: Cannot Stop

    Chapter 466: Cannot Stop


    "Where did thate from?!" Gao Shen asked in horror.


    "Get down!"


    Before anyone could answer Gao Shen, Blessed Elin already shouted at the same time as the tornado of dark impure energy burst all of a sudden.


    Wei Jiayi immediately hugged Gao Lan Mei to cover her and threw their bodies on the ground.


    Not only did the explosion send strong currents of spiritual energy on their way, but there were also rocks and other solid matter which shot out from within it into the air andnded all over the ce.


    m!


    At the same time, arge chunk of silver matter that looked more like an artificially made rock shot passed over their heads. Itnded just behind them, and the force of the impact caused the ground to produce a hollow pit. The rock was smoking hot and immediately made them decide to run away from it.


    If not for Blessed Elin''s warning, some would have lost their heads. That was too close for them.


    "The cage is being destroyed!" Juni dered almost freaking out. Why not? They were about to face a being that was not supposed to be free!


    Hearing that, everyone''s gaze automatically shifted from the fallen rock to the chaotic mountain with dread.


    The possible vision of the strongest enemy ready to face them or toy with their tiny lives was the worst they could imagine.


    Now, the sky on top of Mount Hua continued to rain and thunder. Its rumbles intensified as the pressure from the forbidding spiritual energy increased within the entire city.


    Some chunks of huge rocks had hit Blessed Elin''s golems which caused them to shatter and be unable to fight.


    Three more giant Ice Golems were left in the battlefield, and Blessed Elin could not summon more with her current remaining supply of spiritual energy. Added to the fact was that she was still fighting the dark element inside Gao Lan Mei.


    Even Zhao Liwei had decided that it was best to go back to his mortal form to save himself.


    The overall atmosphere kept them on their knees, with terrified expressions clear on their faces.


    Gao Lan Mei grabbed Wei Jiayi''s hand. Her hand was cold as it trembled anxiously. His fingers grasped her hand tightly in support.


    The irs of spiritual energy carried on inside the storm of impurities. Most of them were anxious to stand up, afraid that another chunk of rock would be sent their way.


    Even if they had Blessed beings with them, there was no guarantee on how long before they finally used all the help the divine spirits were currently giving them.


    Everything now depended on their will to continue despite the high possibility of sacrificing their own lives.


    Wei Jiayi, too, steeled himself. ''We need to leave here alive!'' If he needed to break his own seal and get punished afterwards then, so be it!


    At that moment, she could not even stand up properly. The pain that caused by the dark element continued on. ''I cannot let this defeat me!'' Gao Lan Mei vowed silently.


    If Gao Lan Mei had not been burdened by guilt, she would have also chosen to run away as that was the first time that she had really felt petrified.


    "We cannot stop." Gao Lan Mei said with determination. Whoever or whatever was sealed in the Immortal cage, she did not want to lose without a fight.


    Sadly not everyone thought the same as there were not many of them who still wanted to continue to fight.


    "I can''t do this anymore!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "I am getting out of here!"


    "I can''t stand this!"


    Gao Lan Mei heard those who screamed in fear. Those who had already gotten themselves free from the sacrificial prism would more likely want to preserve their saved lives.


    Their voices were just not louder than the seeding thunders from Mount Hua.


    She did not mind, and she would never force them to stay.


    "Stupid! Stay here! It is more dangerous out there!" Elder Gu from Sung n shouted in response to n members who wanted to leave. He was unable to stop those that had just left without saying anything. He had done his best to hold onto some n members who were still within his reach.


    <strong>=//=//=//=</strong>


    <strong>Author Note:</strong>


    Hello guys! I''m happy to announce that with your help I got the first ce for my novel <strong>"Arrange Marriage with a Fujoshi"</strong> in the #77 writing contest.


    Because of this I will do a raffle to share the gift cards, as without your help I wouldn''t gotten the first ce!Here are the mechanics:


    <strong>1. Join my discord channel: <em>https://discord.gg/Azanwkh</em></strong>


    <strong><em>2. Send message at #raffle on my discord channel and tell us</em> the title of my novel that you are currently reading </strong>


    <strong>3. Your favorite scene about it </strong>


    <strong>4. Why you love it or why it is your favorite?</strong>


    Then our admin Lurker will pick a 8 people via electronic draw that will win a 100 ss gift card each at August 15. Thank you guys for joining! ?????

 Chapter 467: Nourishment

    Chapter 467: Nourishment


    Despite his being afraid of another chunk of rock passing their way, he still stood up and grabbed hold of one of them and did his best not to let go. Yet, he was roughly shoved to the side.


    However, before the being that pushed Elder Gu away was able to get far enough from them, he suddenly screamed in fright.


    "Ah! What is this?!"


    Their attention shifted to the scream and to their surprise, the ck mist had surrounded the man, halting his movement.


    They also heard screamsing from not far away, which were probably from those who left earlier. The man tried to get back to them but failed.


    They could only watch how the impurities slowly squeezed his body, just allowing his head to be visible.


    <strong>Ssh!</strong>


    It did not take long for his body to be shattered into blood and bone bits that immediately spread all over the ce.


    Blessed Juni did not allow any blood in the air to pass through them. She let a firewall surround them to burn any unwee matter.


    "Help me! I am going to die! Please! Please!" Despite that, the man still screamed for mercy. He left because he wanted to preserve his life, but the moment he was not part of the light illuminated by the Blesseds, the impurities surrounded him.


    The man''s screams for help continued until his head was utterly squeezed then shattered by the dark mist. He was entirely consumed by the impurities until nothing was left, but specks of blood turned before spraying in the air.


    "No! I do not want to die like that!" Gao Shen could not help but hold his head with both hands.


    Gao Lan Mei did not expect that to happen. The process was so familiar that a chill ran down her spine. That was because what happened was something that she knew how to do as well!


    "The enemy uses Devour." She whispered softly to herself. Gao LanMei forced her stiff neck to look back at Mount Hua and stared closely at the floating cage within the storm of impurities.


    ".Oh, blessed dragons." Gao Lan Mei murmured, subconsciously copying Wei Jiayi''s curse.


    There on top of the Immortal cage, she saw a silhouette that was looking down at them with red eyes before vanishing instantly.


    "Did you see that?" Gao Lan Mei asked.


    "See what? What are you even looking at?! Save your energy! We have to resume attacking the Boundary spell before all of you are used as nourishments! We cannot let thempletely open the sealed cage!" Blessed Elin shouted in disdain before summoning a bunch of ice swords to attack the space.


    "Blessed Elin, are you saying that the cage is still not open?" Gao Lan Mei asked pale-faced. "Will it fall on the ground like the golden chain?"


    "Why are you asking that now? Of course, it will be shatteredpletely and fall all over the ce like the one before. We still have time before they can open it fully and release a demon incarnate!" Blessed Elin said. They were not aware who was sealed inside and who sealed it. With the current situation, they could only run away.


    "We need to do everything to leave from here!" Gao Lan Mei eximed. An enemy was already out of the Immortal cage, then why was the cage still not fully open?


    There was more than one sealed on it!


    Was this her instinct to survive? Her mind was sending out urgent warning signals.


    No, because she was feeling the painand it intensified further as she continued to feel a sense of foreboding call out to her from within the Immortal cage.


    <em>''Do you want this body just as badly as I do?''</em> Gao Lan Mei asked looking at the Immortal Cage. <em>''Why does everyone wants my body for themselves?''</em>


    "Ah!" Before she could even know the answer, Gao Lan Mei felt bone wrecking agony. Unable to endure it, a scream came out of her mouth. She did manage to bite her tongue and cover her mouth with her hand that was initially holding a sword to stop another yell of pain.


    It was toote though since Wei Jiayi and Blessed Elin, being nearest to her, they heard it.


    Wei Jiayi did not know where she was hurting, and his hands that wanted to help her was trembling, but did not reach as he was worried of making her pain worse. He looked so tormented as if he was the one in pain.


    "Blessed Elin, do something!" Wei Jiayi said, almost begging. They needed to leave, but how?!


    "Look! Who is that?!"


    Someone suddenly shouted, pointing at the silhouette of a woman walking leisurely. They could not feel her presence but from her bright red eyes within the dark mist, they could tell that she was not arade.


    To protect Gao Lan Mei, Wei Jiayi immediately hid her behind him.


    Everyone held their breath as they stared at the silhouette. They nervously swallowed their saliva fearing their dim future. The idea of dying soon sent chills down their spines.


    Still lying prostrate on the ground, Wei Jiayi red at the silhouette.


    Its eyes still glowed red, but it did not seem to be not moving anymore.


    <em>''Nothing?''</em>


    Wei Jiayi looked behind him. He saw the deathly pale face of Gao Lan Mei as she red into the dark mist with disdain.


    Her breathing was getting rougher by the second. Wei Jiayi couldn''t let her be like this. He had to do something.


    Wei Jiayi was about to raise his body thinking that he had to do something here, but then, someone grabbed his shoulders and pushed him back down, hard.


    "Don''t get up."It was Gao Lan Mei! Wei Jiayi was surprised to see that she still had the energy to push him.


    "Nobody move! Stay exactly where you are!" Gao Lan Mei yelled.


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 468: Still Nothing

    Chapter 468: Still Nothing


    Gao Lan Mei yelled out a warning despite her difort. However, that was easier said than done.


    They all followed her instructions, and no one moved.


    <em>''Still nothing.''</em> Blessed Elin thought, despite the ominous presence around them. "I thought you warned us because you figured something out?" She asked.


    "No, well, I just felt something dangerousing, so it''s safer to be on guard." Gao Lan Mei replied weakly. She could not tell everyone that she had a hunch that there was more than one being inside the floating cage and that one had alreadye out.


    If it was true, the enemy who was observing them from the dark smoke could attack anytime and the Blessed could only protect them in a limited space and time.


    So, what would be their next option?


    <em>''Should I give up this body?''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself gravely. Before, Cuojue had tried to take her mortal body as well, and it only caused them to dy their escape.


    The option of giving up the body was always avable, but if she did that, she wouldn''t be able to fight or revive Feng Ji. If she decided to do that, she would be like a wandering spirit, and would end up giving up the chance to stay.


    She never liked how the gods tried to manipte her life since the moment she was born. Gao Lan Mei was determined to fight, and she would continue doing so to save the beings who had treated her with importance.


    Gao Lan Mei would do this despite her already being so weak and at the same time, enduring so much pain due to the dark element inside her body.


    How much longer before she would be consumed?


    Probably, if not because of Blessed Elin, she would have already been devoured. She would perhaps already be dead and not even be given a chance to say goodbye to the beings who cared for her.


    <em>''If I was just given more time to be stronger. As strong as I was in my previous life even if just for a short time''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought with regret. She swallowed the lump in her throat to rx, while her still functioning hand held the back of Wei Jiayi''s robe tightly. <em>''I was probably really not meant to stay here.''</em>


    "This is not going anywhere!" Gao Lan Mei''s thoughts were halted when Blessed Juni screamed furiously.


    Then, Blessed Juni added, "There is no use waiting! We cannot stay like this until we run out of magic!" The Fire Blessed red toward the smoke that seemed to get darker, and it''s aura, stronger. Who knew how many more beings were devoured by it?


    The longer they stayed inside the sealed city, the higher the chance that the remaining beings would be used as sustenance.


    "Elin! Protect everyone! I''ll give everything I''ve got!" Though a strong enemy was lurking near them, it would not help to wait for the attack. They needed to stop worrying and attack!


    <strong>Crackle!</strong>


    <strong>st!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    The seeding sounds from Blessed Juni continued as each of her fireballs were stronger than thest.


    Wei Jiayi could not wait any longer. He stood up and condensed his magic to send ming swords towards the direction Blessed Juni was aiming.


    His fire might be inferior to Blessed magic, but he still had the divine element which could assist Blessed Juni''s power considerably.


    "Jiayi, give it all you''ve got." Gao Lan Mei murmured behind him. She was still sitting on the ground as she leaned on his leg for support.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at her mother, father, uncle and the other beings from the Mortal Domain. Most were looking at her anxiously but did not move to get close, following what she had said earlier.


    "I will. Don''t worry." Wei Jiayi replied with assurance. "Zhao Liwei! What are you resting for?! Make yourself useful!" He demanded the wolf shifter, who was also sitting on the ground.


    Since the light from the Blessed spirits was still reaching him, Zhao Liwei was still not devoured by the impurities. He was the only one who was keeping his distance from them and was the biggest target. He did not seem to care as he continued sitting on the ground with both hands pressed on the soil on his sides.


    Zhao Liwei ignored Wei Jiayi and continued to use his magic to scan the area.


    "Oy! Zhao Liwei!"Wei Jiayi called him again, now with urgency.


    "Stop bothering me! I know what I''m doing!"Zhao Liwei hissed with contempt. He was checking for any movement on the ground, above and under.


    More importantly, Zhao Liwei wanted to know where his mate was as Yen Mingjue had refused to acknowledge his question earlier. He would like to take advantage of his wolf senses that were way stronger since his wolf had started tomunicate with him again. Finding his mate and making sure she was safe was his priority because of his uneasy heart.


    <em>''At least, I can still sense that she is alive...''</em> Zhao Liwei thought to himself. If he''d lost his connection to her, his dormant wolf would go on a rampage, and he might turn crazy again.


    "Let him be..." Gao Lan Mei said softly. "The crack is getting bigger..." She said with a slight relief, though the difort on her face was still present.


    "Yeah, we could get out of here soon."Wei Jiayi replied as he looked at the sky with killing intent. Because of that, he missed the way Gao Lan Mei bit her lower lip with a guilty look.


    "You know, I think I have seen you somewhere." Gao Lan Mei whispered behind him. "Or, it was probably a dream. No, I am not talking about how you yed with the Eye of Meng. You looked so much younger wearing an all-tight ck armor. It looked good on you. I also like both of your eyes as silver. They look sharp and enticing."


    Wei Jiayi stiffened and coughed, "Are you flirting with me? Enticing is not the right word to use during this situation."He did not directly answer her regarding the Eye of Meng as he was feeling guilty for manipting the treasure and was also not ready to tell her anything regarding his eyes.


    "I do not know how to flirt. I was only saying what I saw. Do you think I know you from my previous life?" She asked.


    With a grin, "Of course we know each other. Mates are supposed to be a part of a soul. Regardless of how many reincarnations, as long as you would not give up, you will find your other half."


    "I see. So do you think my visions were from my previous life? And that this is probably not the first time I saw you? "Gao Lan Mei asked cheekily.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    "Probably." Wei Jiayi answered absentmindedly as he continued to send sts of fire magic with all his concentration to the sky andpletely did not notice the difference with Gao Lan Mei''s current action.


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 469: Could Do Better Than Scream

    Chapter 469: Could Do Better Than Scream


    "Almost done, Mei Mei! Fight and bear with it some more. We should be able to leave soon!" Wei Jiayi said with delight as he saw the crack above the giant fireball getting bigger.


    And like so, seconds continued to tick by as Wei Jiayi, and Blessed Juni attempted to destroy their giant cage.


    Gao Lan Mei shook her head as she smiled sadly, "Jiayi, in case we-"


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Baaangg!!</strong>


    The continuous sounds of explosions were heard throughout the entire Shizi Empire. Whatever Gao Lan Mei wanted to say was halted when Wei Jiyai and Blessed Juni''s attacks that were flying towards the sky suddenly burst when they hit something. The aura of the conflicting spiritual energy spread into the air even reached them.


    Blessed Elin was quick enough to create a thin ice wall before the st caused them any damage.


    The ice was created from her meager amount of remaining spiritual energy. Thus, she was thankful that it was enough to protect them.


    Gao Shen''s heart caught in his throat as he prepared to jump in front of his brother to save him in case the st reached their ce. Then, when the ice walls suddenly showed up, he was relieved.


    However, his eyes opened up wider upon discovering something terrible.


    "B-Blessed! Your Your Your form?!" Gao Shen stuttered almost terrified as he knew how important Blessed Elin was to them. He was already weak, and there was no way he could protect himself from the Impurities in case it made its way towards them.


    <em>''Where is help when you need it?!''</em> He cursed to himself as the incident happened just when his seniors left the Empire.


    Then Gao Shen realized that it was probably for the best since he did not want anyone else to suffer the same traumatizing experience they were experiencing now.


    Gao Lan Mei swallowed her saliva as she nervously looked at Blessed Elin''s spirit that was almostpletely faded. She could feel her own strength depleting as well, and whatever was inside her was winning the fight to control her body.


    She bit her lower lip to the point of bleeding to stop herself from releasing any form of noise that would confirm that she was in so much pain.


    <em>''This is still not unbearable. This is nothingpared to the time I arrived at this ce! Endure!''</em> Gao Lan Mei reminded herself with her determination. She wanted to do so much more. So much that even though she felt like dying multiple times, she still wanted to see how far she could go.


    "Elin! You need to hold on!" Blessed Juni yelled before sheined inside her head.<em>''If we could have another Blessed, this would have been much easier!''</em>


    With a re, the other Blessed responded, "I could, I could have done it!" Blessed Elin knew that her spiritual energy was near zero. When that time came, she would return to the Beyond, the city of Gods, without aplishing anything.


    Blessed Elin also knew that her pride did not matter. Her responsibility was to save the beings who were still alive until they got out of the Shizi Empire. If she disappeared, there was no way anyone would survive!


    <em>''At least, I can still protect them, even if it''s thest time.''</em> She thought, her will to continue fighting zed in her frozen heart.


    However, before they were able to recover from the recent mass of spiritual energypletely, another bright sh of light brushed from near them, hitting the massive fireball that Blessed Juni had set up to brighten the ce.


    Blessed Juni was fast enough to extinguish the mes of any fire that could reach them. However, even she could not stop the powerful mass of spiritual energy that was from the impact of the recent explosion, and it wasing their way, fast.


    If the spell boundary that was surrounding the entire empire shook due to the powerful impact when it reached it, what would happen when the feeble Ice Wall protecting them felt the impact? It would shatter!


    <strong>"Waaaah!"</strong>


    <strong>"Uwaa?! Uwaaak!!"</strong>


    "Ah!" Screams of surprise were again heard after the st reached them, causing some of the surviving beings to be thrown out of the protective circle.


    "Protect them!" Gao Lan Mei immediately eximed to Blessed Elin.


    Left with no choice, Blessed Elin again used her already depleted magic to create an ice cage to save the beings from being devoured by the Impurities. However, she failed to save everyone who was thrown out of the protective me.


    "No! No! Help me!" One of the men screamed as the Impurities devoured him. That man was Huang Ying, from the Huang n. The man that tried to shame the Gao family young miss during the fight in the arena.


    He was unlucky to be thrown out of the range of the light the Blesseds emitted. The man was hiding at the very back of the group and did not have anyone to grab him from behind. Earlier, he was selfishly thinking of having the being in front of him act as his shield.


    However, him being at the very back was the exact reason he was thrown farther than the rest! Now his heart was bleeding with regret!


    Regret for even stepping in the Mortal Domain. <em>''If I were not enticed by the reward offered by the Divine Priest like the others, I would not have experienced this!''</em>


    No one could move as Huang Ying continued to cry for help as he slowly felt his limbs being crushed. His earlier screams started to sound hoarse. He could not even move his hands!


    Huang Ying could only look at everyone remorsefully and lose hope as no one could help him anymore. The others who were near him were surrounded by an Ice cage to protect themselves from the Impurities. They could only look at him with a terrified expression. They were probably imagining themselves as the ones being devoured instead of him.


    He could not move but he could feel the pain from his bones being shattered. Huang Ying cried and begged for help, but no one could move to rescue him. It was toote to save him.


    The Fire Blessed was not even looking at him since she was too busy trying to save everyone else, while the Ice Blessed was nowhere to be seen!


    <em>''If I could just die fighting and not eaten! I am a cultivator from the Immortal Domain! I could do better than scream!''</em> Huang Ying dered to himself as he wanted to have an honorable death at least. He could not ept that his death would make the enemy powerful.


    After thinking that, he closed his eyes, willing to give all the remaining strength he still had to fight the impurities surrounding him, <em>''It was impossible after all, huh? So that''s it for me. I would have done a lot more.</em><em>''</em> He realized full of regret afterpletely losing the feelings on his legs.


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Thank you so much for waiting! I owe you guys a lot! The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 470: You Were Late

    Chapter 470: You Were Late


    Huang Ying was resigned to death and ready to ept it without too much fuss. However, it did note as he expected and instead, he felt something slice the air.


    <strong>''sh!''</strong>


    Huang Ying felt a strong gust of wind,bined with an eerie aura before feeling his world falling as his head hit the ground.


    "Ah!" Huang Ying screamed in anguish as he felt the ache from his remaining body parts. He was bleeding heavily, still grateful for being alive. Despite the pain, his gaze could not be removed from the woman who was standing in front of him.


    She was looking down at his disfigured self as she blew her smoking pipe that smelled heavily of opium poppy.


    "I am sorry to see you like this, Huang Ying." Sung Zhi Ruo said. "I could help you rece your missing body parts, but you might not like being my puppet. Think about it and be grateful to be alive for now." She added with a sad smile on her face before grabbing him by the cor of his robe and dragging his body towards the nearest area that the blessed light could reach.


    At that moment, Blessed Juni had the me wall high enough to avoid them from getting reached by any enemy.


    So when Sung Zhi Ruo came close, the me wall rippled, and a path opened for her.


    "Catch him." She said before throwing Huang Ying''s body towards them. Sung Zhi Ruo did this instead of personally delivering his body after stepping on the path they opened for her.


    The moment Huang Ying passed the firewall, those who could do healing spells immediately cast them.


    "Fuu.." Huang Ying did not scream or make pained moans. Instead, he let out a long sigh before losing consciousness.


    Losing his consciousness was probably the best thing for him at that moment. Huang Ying almost lost his entire lower half. If not for Sung Zhi Ruo arriving, there would be no way of saving him.


    They all could not help but feel suspicious as they nced at the Sung Miss.


    In all honesty, if not because of the lighting from the me or the light emitting from the nearby ice cage, they would not be able to see Sung Zhi Ruo at all.


    They were also confused as to why the impurities were not devouring her.


    "I am sorry I could not step in. You know why right, Miss Gao?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked with indifference.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded her head then. No one knew what she was thinking at that moment after Blessed Elin disappeared.


    "You werete." Gao Lan Mei said as she slowly stood up from behind Wei Jiayi, ignoring his questioning stare.


    Instead of answering, Gao Lan Mei reached for his face and caressed it gently with her darkened hand with a painful smile on her face before she suddenly vanished in front of him.


    Wei Jiayi panicked and looked around immediately, and then he saw that Sung Zhi Ruo, also vanished!


    He then realized that Gao Lan Mei was waiting for the other woman to arrive before she nned to fight the enemy without him. <em>''She just left me!''</em>


    "Gao Lan Mei!" Wei Jiayi screamed in anger. He was calling out for her in hurt. He tried to get out of the me wall, but Zhao Liwei stopped him by grabbing his shoulder. "Let go of me!" He yelled with a growl, distress evident in his voice.


    "Destroy the spell boundary first! You can not do anything with the Impurities around!" Zhao Liwei demanded. Hepletely understood what Wei Jiayi felt. Heck, he could feel his mate around, but was not sure if she was even hurt!


    However, regardless of what he thought or nned, with the boundary spell sealing the Impurities that could devour them anytime, there was no way that they could fight.


    Gao Lan Mei could also move within the Impurities and with Sung Zhi Ruo as the one standing beside her, they would have a chance to fight the hidden enemies within them.


    Zhao Liwei knew that they could not stay like this forever. They could not continue getting nervous or losing all their avable options to keep fighting.


    "No! I will look for her!" Wei Jiayi wed at Zhao Liwei''s chest, causing it to bleed immediately.


    Zhao Liwei became furious and growled at him. "You are stupid!" He said, ready to retaliate.


    Before he could reach Wei Jiayi, fire suddenly appeared in front of him stopping him from evennding a punch.


    "The enemies are enjoying us hurting each other. Please stop." The soft voice of Li Mao was heard. She could not see anything, but it was easy to guess what was going on.


    Then she added for Wei Jiayi, "Prince Wei, you are not the only one who is worried about my daughter. However, you will be a burden to her if you try to fight with the Impurities around."


    "She will try to devour the Impurities! What if she falls into cursed madness again?!" He replied furiously. Wei Jiayi was more scared that he could not save her in time and lose her forever.


    "Trust my daughter! That is all we can do!" Li Mao said with conviction. "Blessed Juni could you-"


    "Wait! What if the moment you try to attack the boundary spell, the enemies start attacking us too?!" Elder Gu interrupted as he shouted with worry. "Let''s wait for our Miss first!"


    "Elder, how long do you n to wait?! What if they were already dead?" One of them said.


    This was highly possible. Because they all knew that although the being who destroyed the giant ball of me in the sky earlier had stopped attacking them, and even the YinYings didn''t seem to be around, their situation hadn''t improved in the slightest.


    They were all in dire straits. What''s more, for those who decided to leave like Gao Lan Mei and Sung Zhi Ruo and could still move and wanted to fight despite theplete darkness due to the Impurities, they were definitely the most vulnerable to attack!


    A few cultivators shed tears, showing that they had already lost hope.


    "Sob, sob."


    <em>''Just why do we have to suffer like this? this..''</em>


    <em>''We can''t stay like this forever!!!''</em>


    If Elder Gu''s suspicions were correct, then, the moment they moved, they''d get attacked.


    And, even if they got lucky and managed to evade the beams, they did not know if, by that time, the boundary spell was already destroyed. They were also not aware of how many enemies were still left or if there was a trap set for them.


    They were a big problem too, actually. If in case the boundary spell was destroyed, could they have enough time to leave the Shizi Empire? Would they be able to run away before the Impurities were back?


    What if the floating cage on top of Mount Hua finally opened? Could they escape before the impurities devoured them?


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 471: Sacrifice for what?

    Chapter 471: Sacrifice for what?


    Everything soundedpletely impossible.


    This also meant that the annihtion of them all was just a matter of time.


    <em>''Wait.. A matter of time?''</em> Wei Jiayi could not ept that. When his thoughts arrived there, a strong sense of disharmony filled him up. He remembered an event that couldn''t have happened, but it happened anyway. <em>''Something I could still do something here.''</em>


    "Blessed Juni, please use all that you have to destroy the boundary spell. If you need to sacrifice any of us, then do so. Waiting will give the enemy more time to n against us." Li Mao dered,pletely ignoring what Elder Gu had said.


    Hearing this, dread-filled their hearts. No oneined nor voiced out their distress. That was because they silently understand that if sacrifices were to be made, it was thest resort. Li Mao also had a point.


    If they were waiting and not doing anything, that also meant that would be the case as well with the enemy.


    Wei Jiayi gritted his teeth. His gaze became a level sharper as he studied the crack on the boundary spell. At that moment, he was hurt, worried and angry. He could not ept that Gao Lan Mei decided to leave him after promising that she would always stay close and not do anything dangerous.


    Why? Was the Mortal Domain worth sacrificing for? It was a stupid question, but still, he was selfish and bitter.


    ''Sacrifice, huh? Could I do that?'' Wei Jiayi questioned himself feeling shame in his heart. He should be a strong dragon shifter, the only one in the Mortal Domain. Now, he was just like everyone else.


    Wei Jiayi started to feel self-pity as he did not know that Gao Lan Mei was already fighting the enemy who wanted to devour especially him.


    "No, please wait!" Elder Gu yelled, almost begging.


    Gao Shen snorted, "Wait for what? I can not let a woman save me by the end of the day. I vow that I''ll not die here today!" He said nning also to fight. "We just need fire-based energy, right?"


    A little earlier


    "I hate it when a good meal is stolen." A woman said as she looked at Sung Zhi Ruo with indifference. She had been observing, waiting within the Impurities as she gets used to the vessel she was currently using. ''The child''s soul was tasty, but not enough. I need something purer.''


    She watched how the Sung Miss dragged Huang Ying back to the Blessed me she hated so much. The woman moved back silently, but not too far. Just enough that she could still control the Impurities around the firewall.


    The woman found her action currently degrading, but she was not in a hurry to eat her prey, especially when she just got out of the seal, and the Domain was so potent.


    She was also not ready to fight with someone who had the scent of the Soul Eater.


    That treasure was always unstable. It never considered anyone as its master and even her own brother could not control it properly.


    It was supposed to be in their hands, but if it already was with another, they needed to be cautious lest it eats its current holder.


    <em>''Hmm, so who to choose for brother''s body? That useless wraith could not even free me properly.''</em> Her thoughts continued as she watched silently, dragging time, enjoying all the negative emotions in the airing from the beings within the me wall.


    The woman was waiting for them to run out of options and hoped that they would leave theirrades and get into her zone.


    <em>''So what are you going to do now? I can smell beasts of divine origin. It should be a fine meal.''</em> The woman was looking forward to the next meal that she did not notice that Sung Zhi Ruo suddenly vanished.


    <strong>''Slice!''</strong>


    The woman dodged the familiar sword treasure before it could cut her neck, thus interrupting her enjoyment of imagining her next food.


    Then before the woman could even retaliate against the first attack, she was suddenly hit from behind, throwing her towards the firewall!


    Gao Lan Mei felt terrible when the woman did not hit the firewall. She was sure that the enemy was caught off guard, but the woman was flexible enough to flip her body mid-air and reach for a soul and wed onto it with both hands to stop her momentum.


    <em>''That was almost half of my remaining strength,''</em> the damage the woman suffered should be helpful. Gao Lan Mei was using thest of the strength Blessed Elin had given her before the spiritpletely disappeared. ''<em>How long can Ist?''</em> She could only mutter to herself as she looked at the enemy. Gao Lan Mei could even hear Wei Jiayi''sints inside the firewall.


    She decided to ignore it since Gao Lan Mei nned to send the enemy within the firewall. There, the other cultivators could probably make themselves useful with the help of the only Blessed in the entire Mortal Domain.


    Gao Lan Mei still regretted calling out Blessed Elin because it had cost all the spiritual energy given by the others earlier. Despite sacrificing that much, the Blessed was only able to help them only a little till now.


    She was still grateful, as before Blessed Elinpletely vanished, aside from the spiritual energy, the dark elements within her, stopped spreading for some reason.


    Regardless, there was an enemy in front of them, leisurely going around eating living beings, who they needed to deal with immediately!


    That enemy was now, still near the Firewall. Again, hands on the ground, face bowed down.


    They were dealing with someone who was sealed for a very long time. Who knows how long that was? They only knew that they needed to kill the enemy before shepletely recovered.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes narrowed suspiciously as she waited carefully. She only had limited spiritual energy, and there was no way that she would waste it.


    Sung Zhi Ru was different though. The moment the woman seemed to prepare to jump away from the firewall, Sung Zhi Ruo immediately attacked to push the enemy back and left no choice but to get back to the burning me wall of a divine being.


    <strong>Zzziiii!</strong>


    Sung Zhi Ruo was delighted as she heard and smelled the scent of burning flesh from her enemy. So, she did not notice that there was a trapid out for her.


    "Move back!" Gao Lan Mei screamed before she grabbed Sung Zhi Ruo''s by the back of her rope to pull her away from the woman.


    <strong>Argg!</strong>


    <strong>Argg!</strong>


    When Sung Zhi Ruo was far enough, she saw a magical circle in the exact ce where she was standing earlier and in it, were red snake-like creatures without eyes but with a noticeablyrge head and very sharp teeth. Its chomping sounds made strange noise that creeped Sung Zhi Ruo out!


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: End of the update for the day. The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 472: Warm-Up

    Chapter 472: Warm-Up


    She could imagine what will happen to her own flesh if Gao Lan Mei was not able to save her.


    The creatures were as long and thick as her arm. It looked like it had a very slimy body that probably caused its constant drooling.


    Sung Zhi Ruo gulped nervously. She was not even able to feel any spiritual energy from the magical circle earlier!


    The muscles on Gao Lan Mei''s legs were swelling up fast with that extra movement to save Sung Zhi Ruo. However, she was more concerned with the woman''s face after finally seeing it closer.


    "I could have sworn I already made you a useless trash Concubine Li. Well, you could be someone else, right?" Gao Lan Mei asked.


    The woman robes were tattered and full of holes. If not for the dirt-smeared surrounding the tattered cloth, she would have a scandalous appearance. She looked exactly like Concubine Li''s dishevelled appearance. More so,pared to the time she looked, when the fight on the royal arena took ce.


    Right now the woman was standing directly behind the fire, as she was on a magic circle with the slimy snakes moving from it, without leaving it. Some snakes were longer and had multiple horns on top of their heads.


    Gao Lan Mei frowned unhappily as she looked at the new creatures in front of her that oozed with dark magic. She could not be easily grossed out, but she was getting some seriously bad feelings about the filthy snakes.


    What if they could also fly? What are the other things that snakes were able to do? Are they poisonous?


    With that thought alone, Gao Lan Mei knew that she needed to do something about them.


    "You still have time to stare at them?" Concubine Li asked tauntingly with a grin on her face. As she waved her hands and spread the impurities around Gao Lan Mei.


    Right then, Gao Lan Mei kicked the ground and boosted forward. With her working arm, she rushed towards the woman with a sword.


    "Be careful!" Sung Zhi Ruo eximed as she stepped forward to assist Gao Lan Mei. She was too cautious though, making her unable to do anything but protect Gao Lan Mei''s back.


    <strong>''Bang!''</strong>


    <strong>''Boom!''</strong>


    The sound of attacks continued against the invisible boundary spell. Gao Lan Mei could not bother to look at the sky to check the progress, as she was concentrating all her effort to fight with limited energy and magic.


    <strong>''Pang!''</strong>


    <strong>''Woosh!''</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei''s whip collided with the dark spear that suddenly appeared on Concubine Li''s hand.


    The tip of the dark spear was aiming at Gao Lan Mei''s working arm.


    <strong>''Slice!''</strong>


    <strong>''Buzz!''</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei was able to avoid it, but the sudden concentrated bright lighting from it caught her off guard.


    "Gao Lan Mei!" Sung Zhi Ruo screamed in worry. She was also trying to avoid the beam from the spear but did not expect that it was big enough to reach Gao Lan Mei.


    With a murderous re towards Concubine, Gao Lan Mei gritted her teeth to endure the blood and pain in her arm.


    The beam was almost the same as the attack, that had caused the giant fireball to explode, and the one that had caused her injury was way smaller.


    Gao Lan Mei felt like she was being yed at. However, she could not remove the possibility that the woman in front of her, was weak as well. <em>''How should I prove that?''</em> She asked herself as she formed a n.


    "That was only a warm-up." Concubine Li said with a taunting smile to Gao Lan Mei. "So who''s next? My brother would have loved to y with you guys as well." She added, causing them to worry further and even Sung Zhi Ruo face paled considerably after hearing it.


    That statement only confirmed Gao Lan Mei''s suspicions. There was another enemy involved.


    "Really? Since he is not here, it only means he is the one, who''s still in the floating cage right?" Gao Lan Mei said casually. "Meaning, you are the key for him to get out."


    Concubine Liughed, "So? As if you could do anything against me." She said as the aura around her suddenly turned stronger. The magical circle under her feet also brightened. "Come, dear, fight me with all you''ve got."


    "Mei Mei?! Are you alright? Do not do anything stupid." Gao Lan Mei heard Wei Jiayi''s voice from within the firewall. "Let me out!" He demanded again.


    Concubine Liughed out loud before looking at Gao Lan Mei curiously. "This is interesting. Based on this woman''s memories, you are supposed to be trash. She also tried to kill you and you, miraculously survived. So what is going on?" She asked sounding as interested as she looked at Gao Lan Mei from head to toe.


    "That is none of your business," Gao Lan Mei replied with indifference at the same time she mmed her whip on the ground. The stones and dirt lifted to the air. She quickly moved the whip to the sides, hitting the rocks that were still in the air aiming at Concubine Li.


    <strong>''Wack!''</strong>


    <strong>''Pang!''</strong>


    <strong>''Wack!''</strong>


    Concubine Li just watched her with amusement as the stones that were flying towards her were being eaten by the slimy creatures surrounding her without hurting even a hair on her head.


    "Haha! What are you doing?" Concubine Liughed hard, as she was finding Gao Lan Mei''s feeble attempts to be highly entertaining. <em>''I was supposed to eat you soon, cause you disturbed my nned meal.''</em> She thought to herself.


    Gao Lan Mei continued to do this multiple times even though it looked useless. Concubine Li continued to watch interestingly, until...


    <strong>''Wiss''</strong>


    <strong>''Wiss''</strong>


    The stones were still flying around her as her creatures continued to eat nonstop. However, she suddenly started getting small injuries. Like invisible objects were reaching to her skin.


    <strong>''Slice!''</strong>


    Before Concubine Li could even realize what was happening, she quickly stepped a little back to avoid a sword attack when Sung Zhi Ruo suddenly appeared on the side of the magical circle and sliced the creatures sidewards,pletely ignoring Gao Lan Mei''s attack.


    "Now!" Gao Lan Mei screamed.


    <strong>''Zuuuuu!''</strong>


    "Waaah!" Concubine Li screamed surprised when she felt her body being burned painfully as the Blessed''s mes spread all around her.


    <strong>''Aaaa!''</strong>


    <strong>''Aaaa!''</strong>


    Her creatures burned, and her magical circle disappeared. Left with no choice, Concubine Li needed to change her n immediately.


    Gao Lan Mei eyes narrowed when Concubine Li jumped away from her current position toward the Impurities.


    She was not able to jump far as a whip suddenly coiled around her feet before she was pulled down, her body mming on the ground.


    <strong>''Amff!''</strong>


    "You would not get away so fast." Gao Lan Mei stated.


    Meanwhile, Sung Zhi Ruo did not let the chance slip away. She leapt and stabbed the Soul Eater into Concubine Li''s heart.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Thank you so much for the wait. Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</strong></em>

 Chapter 473: A little bit more

    Chapter 473: A little bit more


    "Ah!" Concubine Li yelled in pain as she looked at Sung Zhi Ruo with blood flowing out from her mouth.


    Sung Zhi Ruo smirked, feeling delighted as she knew that her sword had directly stabbed the woman''s heart.


    "Stay away from her! Now!" Gao Lan Mei screamed, but it was toote. Concubine Li had already grabbed Sung Zhi Ruo throat while the Soul Eater was still stuck in her body.


    "How about this? You trap my soul in this devil''s weapon, or I eat your soul?" Concubine Li asked menacingly, her evil smile taunting Sung Zhi Ruo as she tried to catch her breath from the massive and tight grip.


    Sung Zhi Ruo did not n to give up all her hard work just like that. Instead of showing fear, she looked at Concubine Li with contempt, through clenched teeth before she pushed the Soul Eater deeper into the woman''s body.


    "Cough!" Concubine Li could not help it but spit blood her grip around Sung Zhi Ruo''s neck loosened friction.


    Sung Zhi Ruo made sure to not miss any action of Concubine Li. She watched the woman, with both hands on the hilt of her sword, feeling the soul of the enemy as it weakened.


    The glow in Concubine Li''s eyes started to fade. Which meant that she was slowly losing her life.


    Seeing the enemy slowly dying was supposed to make Gao Lan Mei feel good. She should''ve felt the delight just like how it was clear on Sung Zhi Ruo''s facial expressions as she continued to hold the hilt of her sword tightly.


    However, Gao Lan Mei could not help but still feel something was not right. That was the case even when she could see that the Boundary spell will be destroyed soon.


    "Do not let her live!" Blessed Juni eximed after going back to attack the Boundary spell and making sure that no impure energy would sip in their area of protection, by keeping the ce encircled with fire.


    <em>''A little bit more. A little bit more''</em> She chanted to herself, trying to hold on as the strength that Blessed Juni could use was also limited in the Mortal Domain. She gritted her teeth while ring at the Boundary spell that had now tiny cracks, but it was still not enough to let out the energy within them. It was also not enough to get any higher beings attention to lend a hand for them.


    Blessed Juni already realized the importance of the Boundary spell, and she was nning to give all her strength to destroy it.


    The impure energy was not only condensing the dark energy within the Shizi Empire. Its primary purpose was to withhold any beings outside, from noticing that something big was happening and it was something she could not allow. However, she was feeling confused about how things were turning out.


    She could not help it but feel annoyed that moment as the organizations and beings that were supposed to support and protect the mortals were nowhere to be found.


    Where were the Justice Affairs or the being from Heavenly Domains? Were they really not aware of what was going on?


    What about the Spiritual beings that were supposed tomunicate with the gods or blesseds? Did Elin did not contact them after she got back from the Beyond?


    Blessed Juni decided to ce these questions at the back of her head. However, once she returned to the Beyond, she will make sure to check everything out.


    Why? A being sealed inside a massive cage that was surrounded by Golden Chain of Trest meant gods were involved in the sealing itself. It only means that they were preventing a Fallen to escape.


    That alone was a significant thing, as this was the first time that a small Universe that only consisted of four levels would hide something that she was not even aware of.


    But who is the Fallen that was sealed? Just looking at Concubine Li makes her nervous. For her, being unable to feel the core energy on the woman, makes her unable to also determine how strong she. It would also be hard to determine what type of magic or cultivation she was.


    Blessed Juni could not even sense the woman''s presence earlier!


    "Damn it! All of you! Give everything you have!" Blessed Juni yelled not only to Wei Jiayi who was distracted but to everyone who decided to show their help, attacking the sky. It was very little help, but better than nothing.


    <strong>''Bang!''</strong>


    <strong>''Eerkk!''</strong>


    <strong>''Buzz!''</strong>


    <strong>''Eerkk!''</strong>


    Continuous sounds of the attack were heard and the sound of impure smoke rising to it only meant that there was already a way for it to go out.


    "Stay alert! Do not let your guard down!" Gao Lan Mei shouted. As long as the impure energy was around, the Boundary spell will be still not entirely destroyed. She could not let it stay at peace.


    After hearing what Gao Lan Mei had said, Sung Zhi Ruo removed the smirk from her face despite feeling that Concubine Li''s soul was constantly weakening.


    "Look out!"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 474: It’s alright

    Chapter 474: It¡¯s alright


    Gao Lan Mei yelled in rm after feeling the intense energy that wasing their way fast.


    Sung Zhi Ruo tried to do something as it was directed at her.


    <strong>''Woosh!''</strong>


    However, it was toote. Sung Zhi Ruo was thrown away by the strong force that she had suddenly received. She was thrown far with the Soul Eater that has initially been stabbed by Concubine Li.


    Meanwhile, Gao Lan Mei hurriedly turned her head to look, from where the energy came from. Just as she suspected, it was from one of the YinYing that she had not seen since earlier.


    The YinYing stood next to Concubine Li''s body lying on the ground. His eyes were initially fixed on Sung Zhi Ruo before looking at the small orb he was holding on his hand.


    "Be careful! Hold on a little bit" Blessed Juni eximed as she sensed that the new arrival was not someone Gao Lan Mei could defeat. They could only run until the Boundary spell got officially destroyed.


    Blessed Juni continued feeding the energy to the mes for protection, while Gao Lan Mei slowly stepped backward towards Sung Zhi Ruo''s position. She was cautious on every step, her defencepletely up, ready to fight despite hercking strength.


    The YinYing did not notice her moving, or else, he was ignoring her deliberately.


    "Why are you not moving?" He asked suddenly, still looking at his orb.


    Gao Lan Mei stiffened. <em>''Who is he talking to?''</em> Then her eyes shifted to Concubine Li with dread. ''Was she faking it all along?''


    Just like what Gao Lan Mei had thought, the woman that was supposed to be dead suddenly spoke, "Fa Liwei, it took you a while as always." Concubine Li said with a snort. "All done?"


    Not only did Concubine Li spoke like she had not been on the verge of dying earlier, but she also started to move first on her legs as she slowly got up stiffly like her bones were realigning.


    Gao Lan Mei could hear the cracking of her bones despite the noise of the attacks from Blessed Juni and the others.


    "They killed some of my cultivated babies. You need topensate." Concubine Li demanded. Her eyes still looked lifeless. Her chest had an open wound from the Soul Eater, the ce where her heart was supposed to be.


    "Preparations areplete. You can now eat on your heart''s content." He replied before ncing at Gao Lan Mei and speaking under his breath, "We will take care of the remaining sacrifice."


    With that, Concubine Li looked at Gao Lan Mei with a smirk and started inhaling the Impure Energy through her mouth.


    "Blessed Jun-" Gao Lan Mei was supposed to rm the others, but she was not able to because Fa Liwei suddenly appeared in front of her and covered her mouth with his hand. At the same time, she felt a stinging pain on her side.


    Gao Lan Mei was unable to fight back, as her body felt numb and she was starting to lose her consciousness. She could only re at Fa Liwei with her eyes bright red.


    Fa Liwei held her gaze with contempt, "Keepers eyes are always interesting to watch." He said just like was not a keeper himself.


    "Let her go!" Sung Zhi Ruo screamed as she attacked Fa Liwei. She saw how the snake from his sleeves had bit Gao Lan Mei, making her unable to fight back.


    However, Sung Zhi Ruo was not able to get close as the Yin Yings suddenly surrounded her.


    "Noisy." Fa Liweimented at Sung Zhi Ruo, not moving his eyes away from Gao Lan Mei. "Sleep. Can''t let you get away now, tainted spirit." He added with indifference.


    Fa Liwei grabbed Gao Lan Mei by the waist and jumped high, almost like flying towards Mount Hua.


    And then, the chilling red ray shot out from the zing me towards him.


    <strong>''Buzz!!''</strong>


    The beam mmed into Fa Liwei''s back, causing him to lose hold of Gao Lan Mei in the air.


    "Oh, my heavens." Sung Zhi Ruo wanted to run, to catch Gao Lan Mei.


    However, with the YinYings surrounding her, there was no way she could step forward.


    Sung Zhi Ruo needed to take care of herself though. As someone already jumped to save Gao Lan Mei before she could crash on the ground.


    <em>''My other food,''</em> Concubine Li''s eyes brightened and smiled wide when she realized who had saved Gao Lan Mei.<em> ''Just wait.''</em> She thought to herself with glee.


    Wei Jiayi held Gao Lan Mei close as he checked on her breathing. He released a sigh of relief, realizing that her body was only numb, but she was still alive.


    Her eyes were moving, trying to tell him something that he could not understand. "It''s alright." He said before kissing her lips.


    Wei Jiayi thought that Gao Lan Mei was looking at him weirdly as he had let his scales covered his entire body to protect him temporarily. It was the least he could do but not break the rules of his beast transformation.


    He did not care about the impurities around him despite knowing he could be eaten anytime.


    That moment, he felt burning hate and contempt that he had hidden for his n, resurfaced. Wei Jiayi med his n''s wrong actions causing him to bear the responsibility and consequences of it alone.


    If not, it would have been easier to fight with all his strength. It would have been easier to save Gao Lan Mei from danger.


    Feeling the enemying closer, Wei Jiayi jumped towards the me wall.


    <strong>''st!''</strong>


    <strong>''Bang!''</strong>


    Before he could do so, Fa Liwei sent a st of energy on his way, making him unable to move forward and fight back.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Hi guys. Thank you so much for stillmenting and reading despite my recent hiatus. Yourments confirm that people are still reading the novel so please continue doing so. </em></strong>


    <strong><em>I am aiming for daily update, but I cannot say yet how many chapters per day. Let''s hope for the best. Don''t forget to vote and rate the chapters as well.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 475: All are food

    Chapter 475: All are food


    "Aren''t you bothersome as always? Give her to me before you end up sleeping again." Fa Liwei said with a tilted head.


    Wei Jiayi growled with contempt, sending me in Fa Liwei''s direction. His other arm holding Gao Lan Mei close, while the other held his sword.


    He was alert, all senses fully heightened, and he was also fighting his inner beast, who wanted toe out and kill the enemies badly. Wei Jiayi was soon to fight a losing battle, with his self.


    Regardless, right now he needed to focus on the enemy in front of him, while his back was exposed to YinYings who were still fighting Sung Zhi Ruo.


    <strong>''Buzz!''</strong>


    An iing attack that Wei Jiayi dodged effortlessly.


    "Ah!!" Someone screamed behind Wei Jiayi, causing him to take a nce.


    Wei Jiayi gritted his teeth and red murderously at Fa Liwei, as behind him was an ice barrier that had two cultivators in it.


    However, after the attack, the cultivators no longer stood where the attack had flown past. Only the pairs of ownerless ankles could be seen now.


    "That''s my second warning to you. Do not waste my time." Fa Liwei stated his ck eyes looking at Wei Jiayi intently.


    Sung Zhi Ruo expression crumpled as well. As expected, the YinYing with the orb could quickly finish them off if they felt like it. It''d be easier than stepping on squirming bugs, actually.


    <em>''If that''s the case, then Why hadn''t it?''</em> Sung Zhi Ruo thought while defending herself against the other YinYings.


    The enemies could kill them, yet they hadn''t done that. Now they wanted Gao Lan Mei, while Concubine Li was absorbing the Impurities.


    If they were not killing them, then it only meant one thing. For Sung Zhi Ruo, it looked like they needed Gao Lan Mei. If that was the case, then, they did not need to live.


    Why was Fa Liwei not killing her or Wei Jiayi?


    <em>''Stupid. You are all food that they y before eatingpletely. Especially that woman,''</em> An eerie voice suddenly spoke inside Sung Zhi Ruo consciousness, that made her stiffen.


    <em>''Soul Eater?''</em> She asked, but no one responded. "Wei Jiayi do not let them get Gao Lan Mei!" Sung Zhi Ruo screamed instead.


    "Never!" Wei Jiayi shouted back as he looked at Fa Liwei with contempt. He then held Gao Lan Mei closer, making her face him.


    Wei Jiayi looked at her moving eyes to confirm that she was still alive before he leaned towards her shoulders and bit her neck.


    "No!'' Concubine Li stopped from absorbing the Impure energy. She jumped toward Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei. Then summoned her spear and tried to stab Gao Lan Mei from behind.


    Wei Jiayi''s moved his hand quickly and allowed it to be stabbed instead. The pain on his side was not enough to remove the delightful taste of blood in his mouth.<em> ''I''m sorry for not asking for your permission first but it was the only way I could keep you safe''</em> He thought silently.


    Knowing that their most significant sacrifice will be mixed with another blood, Fa Liwei also took action and did not let Wei Jiayi continue his n.


    <strong>''Buzz!''</strong>


    He sent another beam of light in Wei Jiayi''s direction. Anticipating that the attack would be dodged, Fa Liwei suddenly appeared behind Wei Jiayi and stabbed him in the back.


    The dragon scales were there to protect him, but still not enough topletely stop a very high tier spiritual sword from prating his skin.


    Wei Jiayi got stabbed, but he was still not letting go of Gao Lan Mei''s neck. The smell of blooding out from her was enough to confirm that he was close topleting his mating mark, that would seal the deal by making her forever his.


    His mating mark was supposed to be epted by Gao Lan Mei verbally, and it should have been given in a better setting. Too bad that was the case for him at that moment.


    There was another thing; he was not aware of why Concubine Li was acting differently. Wei Jiayi did not care though as at that moment, all he could think of was the mating mark, stabilizing itself.


    He did not even care when the painful sting intensified at his back. Wei Jiayi held Gao Lan Mei who softly groaned close.


    She was getting better, but he was getting weaker. The desire to drink some more of her blood was getting stronger, and he knew that he needed to let go as soon as possible.


    <em>''Come on, a little bit more,''</em> He stated to himself as he channelled his energy to Gao Lan Mei, to heal her slowly. Since he already marked her, this was easier.


    "Tsk, tsk. You are ruining everything," Fa Liwei stated unhappily with clenched fists and pulled out his sword from Wei Jiayi''s back.


    Wei Jiayi jaw was mped on Gao Lan Mei''s neck firmly, and if Fa Liwei tried to pull him away forcefully, there was a high chance that a chunk of her neck would also be taken away and would immediately cause her death.


    That was not the n! Even Concubine Li knew this as well, and all she could do was look at Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei forming their mating bond with contempt.


    <em>''I''m sorry brother. You need to get your own food!''</em> Concubine Li thought in annoyance. She decided to take care of Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi as soon as her spiritual energy was at its peak.


    The final seal could be unlocked if certain conditions were met: First, an ample amount of sacrificed souls. The higher the cultivation, the better.


    Second, spiritual energy condensed from the purification prism. Anyone who died from it would be added to the first requirement.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. Thank you!</em></strong>

 Chapter 476: Cooperation

    Chapter 476: Cooperation


    With the purification wall around the Shizi Empire earlier, it was easier for them to get the second requirement and they needed to activate the caged prisms now for the first requirement.


    Added to the fact that Blessed beings also stepped into their sizeable magical setup, the second requirement was alreadypleted.


    Third, which was the hardest to obtain, was a tainted spirit. Fa Liwei''s original n was to use Wei Jiayi since the rules of heaven currently bound him. The moment Wei Jiayi broke those rules, they could use him as thest piece.


    Fa Liwei had initially been nning to use Gao Lan Mei to force Wei Jiayi to fight but in the end, Gao Lan Mei herself could also be used as the final piece.


    The fact that she was turning ck from the prism discharge alone, meant that Gao Lan Mei was ready to be sacrificed.


    Fa Liwei only realized this when she stepped out of the firewall and started fighting using a Blessed''s spiritual energy and slowly devouring Impurities herself. That meant that she could bnce both elements without restriction.


    At that moment, he also noticed Gao Lan Mei devouring Wei Jiayi''s spiritual energy while her ckened hand was also doing it with the ck smoke.


    <em>''I should have realized this sooner. Nevertheless, a very interesting being,''</em> Fa Liwei thought to himself entertainingly. He nced at Concubine Li to see if she was aware of what was going on. <em>''Let''s see how long can she keep that body.''</em>


    He already noticed Gao Lan Mei devouring when she was setting up the purification wall for the Entire Shizi empire. At that time, Fa Liwei had only thought that she was doing it out of desperation. Most likely she was trying to cultivate herself and increase rank because it was needed forcefully.


    Fa Liwei was aware that she almost sumbed to the Impure madness multiple times. However, her using the Impure energy like it was her own element was still logically astonishing to a being like Fa Liwei.


    It was like a game with a set regtion, but if the fight were a sure win, it would be too dull.


    <em>''I would like to watch some more,''</em> Fa Liwei thought to himself, looking forward to another thing that Gao Lan Mei could do.


    However, he knew that the moment Gao Lan Mei tried to fight, he would not show mercy anymore.


    That also went for Wei Jiayi. If they needed to capture the mated couple together, so be it. He only needed to give all he had.


    "Young Master Wei, do you know the hiddenw between all domains and the beings from Beyond?" Fa Liwei casually asked,pletely ignoring the fact that Wei Jiayi''s mouth was still on Gao Lan Mei''s neck.


    "I know your story. The reason you are in the Mortal Domain instead of where dragons are supposed to be in this tiny Universe." He said it like he was not seeing the death re from Wei Jiayi.


    Then he continued, "Then for Miss Gao, I tried to look at how she could have been tainted like you, but sadly I am still baffled. Looking further would be interesting, but it would be a waste of time. So I would like to ask her if you may, after all, she is your mate, and I hate to say this, but both of you arepatible." Fa Liwei released a deep breath, "Isn''t it wonderful? After breaking thew, you still get your happy ever after?"


    "So don''t be selfish. My master broke one of thesews, and that caused him to be sealed," Fa Liwei added, sounding almost casual. "Just like you, he deserves to be happy."


    Fa Liwei tilted his head and looked at his small orb. His face waspletely void of emotions.


    "There were regtions, yes, and in these, there were rules. Within these rules, could be ws'' as well." Fa Liweimented seriously. The orb in his hand brightened before


    <strong>''Crush!''</strong>


    The tiny orb, that he always seemed to be looking at, shattered in his hand, until only the bright fluid from inside and pieces of the ss orb remained.


    "Laws are there for a reason. A being that broke them also had his reasons for doing so. It is enough to be sealed for hundreds of years. Since you understand how punishments work, will you cooperate?" Fa Liwei asked seriously.


    Wei Jiayi stiffened and slowly retracted his teeth from Gao Lan Mei''s neck. He felt light-headed from the happiness, of his beast, forpleting the mating mark.


    However, he still could not help but be worried about how she will take it. Will she be mad? Or she will not cause it was the best way he could help her heal.


    Aside from that, he strangely felt nostalgic due to Fa Liwei''s scent. He smelt exactly like Wei Jiayi''s childhood home!


    "Cooperate?" Wei Jiayi asked with apparent disbelief.


    "You can also tell them to stop wasting their energy. As long as I''m alive, the Boundary will keep repairing itself. And you know, that I don''t die," Instead of answering, Fa Liwei pointed at the firewall, then sent an energy st to Blessed Juni''s me.


    "You made the Boundary spell! Everything was your doing!" Wei Jiayi wanted to kill Fa Liwei mercilessly. If he weren''t holding Gao Lan Mei, he probably would''ve tried to.


    Fa Liwei nodded, "We do not need you dead Young Master Wei." He said as he strolled towards them.


    Through clenched teeth, Wei Jiayi ignored Fa Liwei as he keeps his focus at Gao Lan Mei.


    "Young Master Wei, why are you ignoring me? I am asking you nicely." Fa Liwei said sounding disappointed.


    "Why do you keep calling me that?! Stop it!" Wei Jiayi hissed.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>


    <em></em>

 Chapter 477: Do not be fooled

    Chapter 477: Do not be fooled


    He red threateningly and added, "Do not call me that again." For him, it was a reminder of his old position in his n.


    Wei Jiayi then shook his head, removing all the unnecessary and time-wasting thoughts. The key to their safe escape from this ce was if the Boundary spell was utterly broken.


    Since he was one of the beings that could destroy it, Wei Jiayi needed to go back to the me wall with Gao Lan Mei and get back on the attack.


    Wei Jiayi gritted his teeth as he looked at Fa Liwei and Concubine Li in front of him. Then behind him, where YinYings were still fighting Sung Zhi Ruo.


    He knew what he had to do but also knew how difficult it was going to be!


    "Young Master Wei, this is yourst chance to talk to us. The next time I move, I will not show mercy." Fa Liwei stated suddenly his dark eyes looking soullessly at Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei.


    ".Worship all that is in the heavens above." Gao Lan Mei murmured weakly. However, the impact of her soft words on the enemies did not go unnoticed.


    Wei Jiayi frowned and shifted his gaze to Gao Lan Mei, who was still in his arms. "Mm? Did you say something? Are you feeling alright?"


    "That was the first hiddenw." Gao Lan Mei shook her head and ced her index finger to his lips as Wei Jiayi made a move to speak.


    Gao Lan Mei slowly moved away from Wei Jiayi as he hurriedly tried to stop her, but Gao Lan Mei just shook her head again, while carrying a determined expression.


    <em>''.Doesn''t look like giving up on living.''</em> Wei Jiayi thought to himself worriedly. In the end, he begrudgingly nodded his head.


    Gao Lan Mei kept her eyes trained squarely at the floating cage and carefully stood up. She was still trying to bnce her footing, as the numbness hadn''t wholly vanished yet.


    She could see the floating cage. The broken edges, multiplerge dents, and scratches on it could be seen from afar.


    "never interact with any being from the Beyond without ample sacrifice." She said weakly. That was the second hidden rule.


    <strong>''Baang!''</strong>


    <strong>''Wham!''</strong>


    Another dent had suddenly appeared on the cube-like, giant cage. A dent that looked like an imprint of hands!


    <em>''Just as I thought,''</em> Gao Lan Mei''s eyes narrowed after realizing that the rules itself were the key to releasing the being inside the cage.


    "What''s the third one? Hurry!" Concubine Li asked excitedly.


    Gao Lan Mei shifted her gaze to Concubine Li before asking, "You will free us all after and if we cooperate?"


    "Of course! My brother would be happy to let you all serve him!" Concubine Li dered, with delight on her face.


    "Miss Gao! What are you doing?! Do not be fooled by them!" Sung Zhi Ruo yelled urgently.


    "I see," Gao Lan Mei replied uninterestedly. Her gaze shifted to Fa Liwei before she slowly made her way towards him.


    Before she could step any further, Wei Jiayi grabbed her arm to stop her.


    Fa Liwei, not letting Gao Lan Mei be persuaded by someone else, he stepped in. He appeared behind Wei Jiayi and grabbed him by the shoulder painfully.


    He did not let go of Gao Lan Mei''s arm, though. Instead, Wei Jiayi snarled dangerously. His eyes were bloody; the dark scales on his skin were more prominent than before.


    And almost right away, before anyone could react Wei Jiayi stabbed Fa Liwei with his hand.


    Fa Liwei groaned but did not show any indication that he was going to fight back.


    "You are hurting your mate," Fa Liwei said. That immediately made Wei Jiayi shift his gaze at her.


    His bloody eyes, scanning Gao Lan Mei from head to toe. Wei Jiayi''s eyes focused on her bloody neck before letting go, releasing Fa Liwei.


    "Let go. It hurts," She said softly. Gao Lan Mei was very familiar with Wei Jiayi''s eyes when he was showing her the presence of his beast. However, it was a first that his eyes were so bloody that they even made her nervous.


    Instead of letting go, Wei Jiayi reached out for her neck to touch the bite mark that he had left there.


    "K, kkkkyyyyaaahhhk!!"


    Wei Jaiyi suddenly screamed in agonizing pain when Impurities surrounded him, that seems to be aiming to crush him. Despite not having his mortal senses present, his beast side would still keep Gao Lan Mei safe.


    And knowing that he was in a dangerous situation, he pushed Gao Lan Mei away from him, sending her near the firewall.


    "What are you doing?!" Gao Lan Mei was thrown away, but Fa Liwei we able to catch her.


    A painful scream came out from Wei Jiayi, as he fought the Impurities surrounding.


    "You told me you were not going to kill him! You lied all along!" Gao Lan Mei used.


    Concubine Li waved her hand, "Hush, no one is killing a dragon here. I was merely making him" She tilted her head and paused, "immobile."


    "Stop it!" Gao Lan Mei screamed in worry. She lifted her hand to reach for the Impurities that were surrounding Wei Jiayi, aiming to devour them before they caused more significant damage.


    "Haha! Good try!" Concubine Li made the Impurities thicken. "Look around you, Young Miss."


    Just as she was told, Gao Lan Mei looked around, and she realized what was going on.


    The Impurities were surrounding them. It was initially only around the floating cage, but now it was all condensed in their area, even around the me wall that was supposed to protect them.


    Especially for Sung Zhi Ruo and the beings inside the ice wall could be crushed anytime.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 478: No Choice

    Chapter 478: No Choice


    "Don''t be mad. Cooperation is eptable, but we are wasting time here. I can''t show favors like our dear Fa Liwei here," Concubine Li casually said.


    "Too bad I could not eat properly unless we have the seal fully open," Concubine Li stated as she runs her tongue on her upper lip. "So let us do it my way now."


    Hissing under her breath, Gao Lan Mei asked, "What do you want?"


    "I want you to utter thest hidden rule. You are smart enough to know that it is a spell, right?"


    Gao Lan Mei burst outughing, "Why would I do that if I will just die after?!"


    She was still feeling weak. Her neck hurt and there was a fit of uncontroble anger in her heart that even confused Gao Lan Mei. Her fury was fueling her desire to finish off all the enemies regardless of what happened to her.


    It was a given that they were all going to kill them eventually. Since that was the case, why bother worrying about their lives?


    Gao Lan Mei could not ept that her decision was controlled.


    "Now, now. You don''t have any other choice. It''s either you start chanting, or they all die." Concubine Li said casually. The Impurities were getting denser, and it was suffocating even for her.


    <em>''No choice?''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought as she smirked. ''Is dying with you all, not a choice?''


    Concubine Li scowled at her before she smiled evilly, "The sooner you do what we want, the sooner their pain will be over."


    "The third and final rule, all creations" She paused and gathered the Impurities around her to Devour.


    "You are ending your life without even knowing it." Fa Liwei whispered warningly behind her,pletely seeing her intention.


    Gao Lan Mei snorted, "Let''s see about-"


    "Enough!" Concubine Li interrupted as she sliced the Impurities around Gao Lan Mei using her spear. The ck smoke scattered and devouring them would be impossible.


    At that moment, Gao Lan Mei heard Sung Zhi Ruo screaming in pain. She also listened to the beings within the firewall screaming and there seemed to be a fight within it.


    However, before she could nce at her family and friends, Concubine Li grabbed Gao Lan Mei by the jaw roughly, "Woman, you just need to continue speaking a couple more words! Say them!" She screamed in anger, patiencepletely running out.


    Her jaw hurt, and Gao Lan Mei wanted to shift her gaze away from Concubine Li''s face. Especially from the woman''s lifeless eyes that seemed topel her to utter the rest of the sentence.


    Concubine Li''s face had specks of blood running down from her wounds. She looked to be dead; if not for her eyes being open and her mouth speaking, one would have thought that she was just a dead being possessed as a puppet.


    She also noticed the salivaing out of the woman''s mouth. Concubine Li seemed to be breathing heavily as well.


    Gao Lan Mei knew that the spirit was only possessing Concubine Li''s body. The signs of weakening magic were already evident on her face alone.


    If this were the case, there would be a low chance of negotiation. There wouldn''t be enough time to formte a n.


    All Gao Lan Mei could do was close her eyes and bite her lip till it bleeds. She could have bitten her tongue but she was concerned that she wouldn''t be able to utter a spell if neededter.


    "Look at me!" Concubine Li screamed, and Gao Lan Mei felt the dominating power from the woman, so she had no choice but to open her eyes.


    Gao Lan Mei red at the woman with murderous intent as she fought the unwee control on her body.


    <strong>"Speak!"</strong>


    <strong>''Rumble!''</strong>


    Just as she said that the whole ce shook as a very strong spiritual pressure was felt near them. It was so heavy that Gao Lan Mei needed to steady herself before her knees gave out on her.


    Concubine Li''s eyes widened before she stepped away from Gao Lan Mei and looked at Wei Jiayi''s direction.


    Lightings were forming from within the Impurities she used to surround him.


    Her eyes narrowed before Concubine Li put her hands together. The Impurities surrounding Wei Jiayi had solidified like a wall. Four corners seemed to get smaller by the second.


    The wall also stopped caging the heavy pressure from Wei Jiayi as well as the thunder.


    "He will die painfully. Continue speaking the final rule now so that he can have an easier death." Fa Liwei said.


    <strong>''Slice!''</strong>


    <strong>''m!''</strong>


    Just as he said that Fa Liwei was suddenly stabbed from behind by a spear. With his defensive magic, it did not prate deep enough.


    Yet, the attacker did not care, as the spear immediately sliced upward. Using the sharp tip of the spear, the attacker slice upwards.


    "Tsk." Fa Liwei groaned in annoyance as he used his magic to stop the spear from moving further. Since he will not die, he understood immediately what was the aim of the attack and he could not let the woman continue as it will cause further dy.


    However, before he could even retaliate, while still holding Gao Lan Mei, he was kicked sideways.


    Gao Lan Mei''s rescue is a woman who has tattered armor because of her earlier fights. The wounds that were currently healing meant that it was not easy for her to move around the Impurities.


    "I am notte." Xiao Shi said confidently as she stood behind Gao Lan Mei like a guard. She was holding in her hand, a storage ring.


    Fa Liwei frowned at Xiao Shi. He was the previous owner of the Soul Eater and it was supposed to be stabbed on Xiao Shi''s body.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 479: A Creature

    Chapter 479: A Creature


    Xiao Shi, however, was moving freely. On the other hand, the Soul Eater was now owned by a woman from the Immortal Domain, and she was using it against him. How the woman, Sung Zhi Ruo, was able to im it still baffled him.


    <em>''A waste of time and resources,''</em> Fa Liwei slowly stood up, before he noticed that the bone in his arm had been fractured. The wounds on his back were now healing as they should be.


    For him, it had always been a challenge to fight a wraith- an undead- like him. It would be a never-ending battle. The Soul Eater''s main purpose had been for this type of enemy. Since Fa Liwei did not have the Soul Eater anymore, all he needed to do was get it back. With that thought in mind, he vanished within the Impurities.


    Xiao Shi made sure to keep her eyes on Fa Liwei before he suddenly disappeared.


    As she sensed the other wraith''s position, Xiao Shi slowly gave the bloody hand, she was holding, to Gao Lan Mei. The hand was from a Liqi n member who was in charge of hiding the prism earlier. The prism had caused him such intense difort, that the bearer of the storage ring had no choice but to cut his hand off to save himself. This was still something that Gao Lan Mei wished she had tried to do sooner.


    Since Xiao Shi was here, that also meant she was able to hide the remaining Liqi n members, since they did not have a Blessed protecting them. However, if they were not careful and somehow still ended up dying, it would be at their own ord. Gao Lan Mei had already left the remaining magic from Cuojue as a shield, and that should be enough.


    "Bring me within the me wall," Gao Lan Mei murmured softly, making sure that the enemies would not be aware of the n. "then help Sung Zhi Ruo and Wei Jiayi"


    That was the best option at that moment because, firstly, even though Xiao Shi was a wraith, an undead with a contract to a god, she was still notpletely invincible towards the Impurities. Secondly, aside from the fact that Gao Lan Mei needed to fully recover from the numbness, she was also currently the enemies'' main target. A spell could not be taken over by someone else.


    Nodding her head, Xiao Shi stepped in front of Gao Lan Mei as a guard. In truth, she was preparing to carry Gao Lan Mei on her back to run. Xiao Shi was ready to fight Concubine Li and Fa Liwei anytime, as she knew they were running out of time. Just at that moment, Concubine Li got extremely impatient. The impurities around them solidified. Gao Lan Mei felt suffocated while she held onto Xiao Shi''s arm for support.


    "Miss! Hold on!" Xiao Shi eximed in panic. The pressure inside the solidified impurities was still bearable for Xiao Shi, but not for Gao Lan Mei who had already been trying to recover.


    Gao Lan Mei felt her remaining strength fading away. ''Is this the end?'' She asked herself dreading the possibility of her losing consciousness. The next time she opened her eyes, her body was already being controlled by someone else. ''I don''t want to feel that again.''


    <em>'' Help me I don''t want''</em> She uttered silently to no one in particr, refusing to lose consciousness.


    <strong>''Rumble!''</strong>


    The entire area shook. Concubine Li''s eyes shifted sideways before


    <strong>''Ggggrowlhhhg!!''</strong>


    A howl that gave everyone the premonition of death. It was so loud that Xiao Shi had to cover Gao Lan Mei''s ears, as she could not do it on her own.


    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, the gigantic body of a creature had appeared before them. It moved passed the Impurity wall before it attacked Concubine Li with its head.


    <em>''What was that?!''</em> Xiao Shi silently screamed to herself as she froze up from what had happened. Due to the dark transparent wall surrounding them, her senses were restricted and weren''t able to sense the creature until they saw it move fast, past them.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t get a clear view of what the creature was. However, she understood that since it attacked Concubine Li, it wasn''t an enemy.


    Gao Lan Mei and Xiao Shi both shifted their gazes to where the creature went. Despite it being as dark as the impurities, the thunder around the creature as well as a noticeable gold mark on its massive and long body still gave away its location.


    It had dark scales along its body, the upper part of which had a golden chain surrounding it. It had massive wings under its arms and a long tail. A creature that was seldom seen in its full shifted beast form in the Mortal Domain or anywhere else, a dragon.


    The dragon moved quickly above the sky of Mouth Hua and not only attacked Concubine Li, but also seemed to n to attack the floating cube-like cage.


    <strong>''m!''</strong>


    <strong>''st!''</strong>


    <strong>''Ggggrowlhhhg!!''</strong>


    Just as that thought crossed Xiao Shi, the creature''s tail hit the cage strongly. The spiritual force of the hit moved the cage far enough for it to hit the boundary spell. Though, it was still not enough to destroy it.


    <strong>''Rumble!''</strong>


    The whole ce shook including the impurity cage they were in. Seizing the opportunity, Xiao Shi mmed the cage using her spear to destroy it.


    She was aiming to run towards where her master was so that she could protect Gao Lan Mei and help her heal at the same time.


    The walls of the cage shattered but because of Xiao Shi''s attack but rather because of the creature''s huge body mming onto it.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 480: Be Careful

    Chapter 480: Be Careful


    "Careful! Are you nning to hurt your mate?!" Xiao Shi screamed at the dragon.


    If Xiao Shi had not been in front of Gao Lan Mei all along and had ended up wasting even a second, she would not have been able to save them both from the huge body that suddenly flew towards them.


    <strong>''Ggggrowhl!!''</strong>


    The dragon growled, probably at what Xiao Shi had said.


    Xiao Shi just rolled her eyes and continued to move away from it. She was thankful that the dragon had not fallen onto the me wall, but rather across it. Nevertheless, every movement from it was causing a great disturbance in the ce. Not to mention the spiritual energying from its body, which was pressurizing enough to make the weaker feel suffocated.


    Gao Lan Mei looked back towards the dragon''s location at the same instance that itsrge head moved to look at them directly. She could feel her rising heartbeat as she looked at the dragon''srge reptile eyes. The yellow slits that she loved looking at were now surrounded by red making them bloody and dangerous.


    "Jiayi be careful" Gao Lan Mei murmured silently.


    Xiao Shi carried Gao Lan Mei on her back as she ran away from the gigantic creature with dark scales. If not for the firewall near them, she may have never seen it blend so clear and well with the ck smoke.


    In truth, Gao Lan Mei preferred to run somewhere else. <em>''Why not?''</em> She asked herself. It was an idea that she had been toying with for a while now. Then she could that fact that Xiao Shi would not die to buy time and save those that needed to be saved as Gao Lan Mei ns to run, bringing the enemies'' with her towards their endings.


    <strong>''Ggggrowhl!!''</strong>


    The dragon suddenly growled loudly in Gao Lan Mei''s direction, like it was protesting to what she was thinking. Its massive body, with red eyes having slits of yellow. Fangs that looked so sharp within its mouth and could easily cut her into two.


    Since the dragon was also surrounded by Impurities, this should have scared Gao Lan Mei. However, she did not feel an ounce of fear by looking at the massive creature.


    Gao Lan Mei had a feeling of nostalgia instead while staring at the huge bloody reptile eyes like she had seen them before. She tried so hard to remember where, but the more she did, the more her head ached.


    She frowned in confusion as Gao Lan Mei bit her lower lip. Her gaze locked on the dragon that seemed to be studying her as well.


    Aside from the confusion, thepelling feeling of connection to get closer to the massive beast was also prominent. She wanted to get closer to it, badly.


    <em>''Probably because he bit me without permission?''</em> Gao Lan Mei was concerned because of the feeling. It only meant that Wei Jiayi had imed her as his mate. She wanted to get close to it, despite initially wanting to leave.


    The dragon seemed to know what she really wanted because it suddenly leaped andnded near Gao Lan Mei and Xiao Shi. They were so close to the firewall but needed to stop instantly as scared that the dragon might step on them.


    <strong>''THUD''</strong>


    <strong>''THUD''</strong>


    By doing so, the dragon''s movement had caused dirt to rise in the air. More so when it used its long tail to block their path and stop them from running.


    "Ah! What in the underworld are you doing?!" Xiao Shi screamed furiously in surprise from the sudden arrival of the beast near them.


    She was also annoyed that another addition to the impurities were the dirt and tiny stones that had mixed in the air. They won''t kill but were still bothering her. It also happened too quickly, so Xiao Shi needed to get down on the ground.


    <strong>''Ggggrowhl!!''</strong>


    The dragon growled at them, but softer than its previous sudden movement. Its nose twitching like it was smelling them.


    <em>''Do not try something else.''</em> Xiao Shi silently warned while sending death re at the dragon. She was also making sure not to miss any movement since that time; after all, they were at the mercy of a deadly beast. In all honesty, she did not even know how to fight it.


    Then the chains around its body were clinging, that they could not help but shift their gaze on them instead. Xiao Shi''s gaze stayed at the golden chains around the dragon''s upper body. She shook her head as it was not her business.


    Then releasing a heavy breath, "Go to the enemies and finish them. You are scaring your own mate if you are around like this. No one wants to see you identally stepped on her," Xiao Shi said, reprimanded. In all honesty, if a mated female heard this statement, she might scowl at Xiao Shi, as a mate could never hurt the other.


    She then stood up from the ground before ncing at Gao Lan Mei, who was as pale as a ghost. "Miss, it''s alright," Xiao Shi assured as she moved her arms slightly to make sure that she was still carrying Gao Lan Mei properly.


    What if the dragon was not Wei Jiayi? If that was really the case, Xiao Shi and Gao Lan Mei were sure to have nearly died just then.


    Xiao Shi noticed Gao Lan Mei breathing heavily. She was taking air in and out like she had just run very fast.


    Gao Lan Mei was more surprised than scared. However, by seeing Wei Jiayi''s dragon this close, shes of images ran through her head.


    The images appeared so vivid and fast. Apanied by those images was a sharp pain that almost caused her to lose her consciousness.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 481: Losing Senses Slowly

    Chapter 481: Losing Senses Slowly


    Gao Lan Mei closed her eyes and endure it silently, but could not wholly hide it from her facial expressions.


    When Xiao Shi noticed Gao Lan Mei''s apparent difort, she hissed at the dragon, "Look what you have done. You scared your own mate!" Xiao Shi yelled. She also braced herself for another growl from the dragon.


    However, instead of angry growling, the dragon whimpered.


    The dragon''srge head leaned forward until it is close enough to Gao Lan Mei''s head. It then continued to make whimpering noises.


    Gao Lan Mei could feel the dragon close, as she kept her eyes shut. She could also hear its noises but choose to ignore it.


    The images continued to sh inside her head, but they were getting slower, the more Gao Lan Mei continued to concentrate on it.


    Gao Lan Mei knew that there were still enemies around, and it was not wise to lose focus but decided to let Xiao Shi and Wei Jiayi protect her in the meantime.


    <em>''Still.''</em> Gao Lan Mei could not help but focus all her attention on images since she did not want to miss anything as she might learn something important despite how painful it was to do so.


    Why? Because the images were like events involving a dragon that looked exactly like the one near her.


    "Miss! What is going on with you?" Xiao Shi suddenly screamed before she looked up and red at the dragon, "Oh move back a little, will you? We cannot have you identally swallowing us." She said anxiously.


    This earned a soft growl from the dragon. But its massive head moved away from them. It was now shifting its gaze towards its left side. It was like a guard watching out for enemies while its long tail surrounded them.


    Xiao Shi ignored the dragon''s action and held Gao Lan Mei''s chin upwards.


    Gao Lan Mei opened her eyes because of this and frowned at Xiao Shi. "What?" She asked, displeased for being interrupted with her concentration. The images were still confusing, no matter how hard she tried to make sense of them.


    Earlier, she had grown ustomed to the pain, then eventually ignored it altogether. When that happened, the images became clearer.


    There were images of dragons fighting in a vast valley. Then another set of images have some people gathered, rednterns hanging on a very wide Pavillion like they were on a wedding celebration. Gao Lan Mei also saw a young man that looked like Wei Jiayi on a temple.


    The temple was like what she had seen during the time her consciousness was inside the Eye of Meng.


    She did not understand why the images appeared inside her head. Was it because Wei Jiayi imed her as his mate. Or it was because of something else.


    Gao Lan Mei, however, was able to rify one thing. The scenes were giving her so much familiarity, confirming that she might have seen them before.


    If that was the case, she might have seen Wei Jiayi before.


    She wanted to know more and was trying to remember, but Xiao Shi had disturbed her concentration.


    Instead of answering, Xiao shook her head before speaking, "Your nose is bleeding! Can''t you sense it?" She asked, sounding worried.


    "Huh?" Gao Lan Mei''s brows wrinkled further. Then she used her still working hand to reach for her nose. After that, she realized that Xiao Shi was not lying.


    <em>''Why did I not notice that?''</em> It concerned Gao Lan Mei, especially since she was not able to sense simple changes in her body like this. ''What else did I not no-''


    <strong>''re!''</strong>


    <strong>''ze!''</strong>


    Before Gao Lan Mei could even process why her nose was bleeding, her attention was suddenly caught by Wei Jiayi''s continuous attack towards their right.


    <strong>''Boom!''</strong>


    Then from the same direction, a st of spiritual energy was sent to the dragon''s body. It was a good thing that its power was not big enough to cause real damage.


    The return attack, though, angered the dragon as it growled very loudly.


    "Damn it! When is this going to end?. " Xiao Shi''s face became boiling-red as she began cursing at the enemies who were cowardly hiding in the dark smoke of Impurities. If she did not need to take care of Gao Lan Mei, she might have already run towards the enemies to hunt them down.


    Gao Lan Mei bit on her lower lip, before she murmured, "I am fine. Save Sung Zhi Ruo." For her, she was fine as long as she stayed with Wei Jiayi''s dragon.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 482: Might be

    Chapter 482: Might be


    "But..." Xiao Shi tried to rebut but ended up stopping in the middle of her sentence. Sung Zhi Ruo was still fighting.


    The Soul Eater got more powerful every time it swallowed a soul. Despite that, Sung Zhi Ruo was still a mortal that had limits, regardless of what Domain she came from.


    With that being said, Xiao Shi understood what Gao Lan Mei was trying to say.


    The YinYings killed a lot of theirrades. So, it was rather apparent that the surviving beings in the Shizi Empire should be kept alive.


    Gao Lan Mei shook her head, "Save her and bring her here." She said with a tone that did not give Xiao Shi any room to argue further.


    "I will be back quickly. Do not do anything stupid." Xiao Shi whispered tightly. She only left, though, after ring at the dragon and releasing a heavy sigh.


    It wasn''t hard to understand why Xiao Shi made sure to remind her to ''not do anything stupid'' since she had been ying with her own life since all chaos that had started.


    So what now? They could not stay there waiting, right?


    <em>''And, the best thing to do is.''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought as she smirked while her eyes shifted to the floating cage.


    The most important for the YinYings inside the Shizi Empire was not their lives, but the being that was still sealed inside the floating cage, they badly wanted it.


    Suddenly Gao Lan Mei''s eyes brightened when she thought of doing something, <em>''So what would happen if I decided to...''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei tried to think more, <em>''Indeed, that was the only way to finish this.''</em> Gao Lan Mei realized as she smiled sadly. It was an option that she had been ying with at the back of her head since she never wanted to go back to her life of imprisonment.


    She already gave up struggling. However, at the back of her head, there was still the voice that kept on reminding her about the sacrifices that she had made so far.


    Not only from the time she arrived at the Shizi Empire, but she also could not miss the sacrifices that she had collected from many beings from her previous life so she could leave her confinement.


    However, despite not wanting to give up, Gao Lan Mei knew that she could not fight anymore.


    Did she have another choice now? Probably not. Gao Lan Mei knew as well that she could notin.


    Yet Before she could act on it, she heard a thunderous growl before a whimper.


    <em>''You can''t leave me,''</em> Gao Lan Mei also heard someone speak within her consciousness.


    That voice came from Wei Jiayi. Her eyes immediately shifted upwards to look at the dragon.


    <em>''Right,''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself bitterly while she tried to tamper this mating that she had at that moment.


    Due to the height, she could hardly see its head. It was painful to continue looking up to confirm if it was looking at her.


    Gao Lan Mei released a heavy sigh. She then caressed the dragon''s tail before leaning her head against it. "Can''t promise." She said whispering.


    No mate would let his other half go. With that, Gao Lan Mei earned Wei Jiayi''s fury. The spikes on its back glowed brightly, and sparks of electricity that gave Gao Lan Mei goosebumps were felt in the air.


    Just then, the huge dragon breathed fire in no particr direction.


    "You are going to hit Xiao Shi and Sung Zhi Ruo!" Gao Lan Mei screamed furiously through clenched teeth. However, the dragon continued to breathe fire now directed towards the wall of me.


    Then with a worried expression, "What are you doing?! You''re going to burn them all!" She added as Gao Lan Mei was more scared of the possibility of an explosion when the two mes would collide since the dragon''s fire looked bigger than the ming wall.


    The dragon''s fire reached the protection wall from Blessed Juni. Just as Gao Lan Mei began to freak out, she realized that the mes were resulting in a bigger wall.


    <em>''Are you happy?''</em> Wei Jiayi''s asked within her consciousness.


    Gao Lan Mei nodded her head.


    <em>''Everything will be alright. Trust me,''</em> Wei Jiayi said softly like a vow.


    "..Yes. I hope so." She replied somewhat unsure. <em>''Was this enough?''</em>


    <em>''Look to the right,''</em> He added after the dragon stopped breathing fire at the me wall.


    Gao Lan Mei did what she was told. On the right side outside the ming wall, she saw Xiao Shi and Sung Zhi Ruo fighting the YinYings. They did not seem to need any help.


    In fact, it would not take long for them to finish the remaining ones. Seizing upon this opportunity to be free soon, Gao Lan Mei shouted.


    "Everyone, I beg of you! Give all your remaining strength to destroy the Boundary! We might get out of here alive! We might be free soon!"


    <em>''Might be free?''</em> Some of them thought of this, almost mockingly. In the back of their heads though, there was hope.


    <em>''Might be able to get out alive. Is that still possible?''</em>


    <em>''Can having just one dragon to added to their fighting force be enough?''</em>


    It was not the first time, Gao Lan Mei tried to give them hope. She had not been sessful so far.


    <em>''How about now?''</em>


    Even though there was doubt, the impact of Gao Lan Mei''s simple words carried was quite incredible.


    <em>''We might live?''</em>


    <em>''We can get out of here?''</em>


    <em>''With just need to give all our remaining strength to destroy the Boundary spell?!''</em>


    <em></em>Hope was burning in their hearts at that moment. Just as they were all ready to finally remove their doubt...


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 483: Statues

    Chapter 483: Statues


    <strong>''RUMBLE''</strong>


    Thend shook once again. This time it was way stronger than the previous once.


    There was no chance for Wei Jiayi''s dragon form to release another breath of fire to attack the Boundary spell, as its huge body swayed from the movement of thend.


    On top of that, their bodies too heavy causing great imbnce and all the cultivators within the me, ice wall and those fighting within Impurities plopped down to the ground, as if they were kowtowing.


    Not long after, the dragon''s body also slowly came down. It fought hard from the pressure, but ended up still having its head pinned down like there was an invisible force pushing it towards the ground forcefully.


    <strong>''BAM!''</strong>


    Thend continued to shook, the reason unknown to everyone that why it was happening with consistency They were all braising themselves from the next attack.


    <em>''Or was it the reinforcements? I hope it is the reinforcements.''</em> Some of them hoped silently.


    Just as it released another growl, chilling red light from all corners of the Shizi empire suddenly appeared. They looked like multiple pair of eyes ring at them.


    "What is going on?!" Gao Shen screamed in frustration.


    "Mei''er? Are you alright?" Li Mao asked next. Her voiceced with worry since the shaking continued.


    Those who were within the me wall could not see those chilling red lights around them.


    Gao Lan Mei felt her heart go cold, because of the familiar feeling she was getting from those chilling pairs of red lights. It had a strange feeling, calling out to her innermost being.


    <em>''What if they were those statues Or was it another disgusting creature?''</em> Gao Lan Mei dreaded the possibility. "Jiayi, attack those!" She said in a hurry, yelling.


    The moment she said that it did not take long for the dragon to release a powerful breath of fire, aiming at the nearest pair of red lights.


    Impurities dispersed because of the me and hit that thing or creature imitating the red light.


    Since the force was still heavy within the entire Shizi Empire, after the dragon breathed fire, its head plopped down to the ground again.


    Its eyes though were still gazing at the ce where it had attacked just like Gao Lan Mei.


    After the dragon attacked, the pair of red lights still remained, and this time they were able to see clearly where it came from before the Impurities could hide its pure form.


    Gao Lan Mei could not help but gasp. Her face was gone paler than before.


    The entire Shizi Empire was surrounded by statues of sitting goblins sitting on a pir.


    Each goblin had their eyes brightened with red, wings spread wide open. Their mouths were also opened, in them, was a hilt of sword-like they have swallowed it.


    She was afraid to look at the statues. Why? Because they looked exactly like the statues on the chamber from her previous life.


    Though scared, she still knew what to do. With that, Gao Lan Mei slowly changed her posture to neutralize her bnce better and not feel further pain from the pressure.


    Wei Jaiyi''s dragon did help to lessen it, but she was still able to feel some impact of it.


    The pressure was from the statues. It broke the bnce. One of the significant factors that she was able to break the bnce of life and death, was because of these statues.


    Once the goblinpletely pulled out the enchanted sword from its mouth, then the Caster was able use its magic.


    However, why were the enemies using these? How were they even able to obtain one?


    It did not matter. Gao Lan Mei had already decided what to do. <em>''If that''s the case. We just need to destroy them,''</em>


    <em>But how?</em>


    <em>Where should we start?</em>


    <strong>''BANG!''</strong>


    <strong>''BANG!''</strong>


    Just before Gao Lan Mei could tell Wei Jiayi what to do, the dragon started ring breaths of fire on the Boundary spell like he had not seen the goblins.


    <strong>''RUMBLE!!''</strong>


    Gao Lan Men knew that the dragon was fighting alone from that moment. Not only the other beings could not help him, but it was also trying to protect itself and her from the enormous pressure.


    It did not go wasted, though. The entire ce began to shake again. Gao Lan Mei was begging to get out of the situation as soon as possible. The statues of goblins were like calling to her spirit to return.


    <em>''Please, please,''</em> She uttered silently. There was no way they could destroy the statues. They could only make a way out.


    <strong>''BUZZ!''</strong>


    The enemy would not let them continue dying their ns, though. After two or more breath of me from the dragon, the familiar beam of light hit its body, causing it to almost fall to the ground again.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 484: Vanished Protection

    Chapter 484: Vanished Protection


    After suffering a direct hit from the beams Wei Jiayi''s huge body moved back because of the impact of the attack and almost fell. The beam of light possessed enormous power that was too much for the dragon to bear.


    Wei Jiayi had fought bravely throughout the battle. However, it refused to back down and get away from Gao Lan Mei leaving her open to the attacks.


    It was supposed to be the mighty dragon''s turn to rest but with its stubbornness and loud growl towards where the beam came from.


    There, Fa Liwei stood in front of the goblin statues across from them. The movement of the energy around him confirmed that he was aiming for another strong attack.


    <em>''This is enough!''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself as her expression hardened immediately. "Attack him!" She shouted furiously.


    BOOM!


    The sound of the dragon''s attack was sent Fa Liwei''s way as Gao Lan Mei said.


    "Do not stop attacking him!" She demanded the dragon again. Her bright red goblin-like eyes red deathly at it while cautious about the fake Li Mao. But Gao Lan Mei could never get used to being protected and would not start now.


    The impurities around them slowly moved before spinning fast around them. Like an invisible force messing with them before being sucked in.


    Gao Lan Mei did not want to give up and die. She initially wanted to hide behind Wei Jiayi because she knew she was at her limit.


    She knew her body was deteriorating from the inside. Isn''t that something that she was afraid of from the start? Because if the body she had could not be used, then what would happen to her next?


    Regardless, Gao Lan Mei could never sacrifice Wei Jiayi or anyone else.


    Even in the heat of battle, even when Gao Lan Mei knew that to stay there among the chaos would lead to certain annihtion, she stood. Her breathing in and out as she tried to concentrate on what she had nned to do.


    All of Gao Lan Mei''s focus was on the Goblin statues.


    "Heavens!" Sung Zhi Ruo screamed loudly. She was still fighting the YinYings that were now just puppets that moved without any signs of dying. "Xiao Shi! Let me take care of this instead!" She added.


    <strong>SLICE!</strong>


    Xiao Shi cut the YinYing near them before responding in annoyance, "Huhhh? You will die if I let you do that!" She said through clenched teeth. Xiao Shi wanted to jump and help her mate, but she knew that Sung Zhi Ruo could not die or they would lose the ability to control the Soul Eater.


    Just as Xiao Shi she shouted, Ma Fei Hong who had been left in a weak state due to her injury screamed at the others who were still able to fight, "We have a very big problem here!"


    The fire wall casted by blessed Juni was getting dimmer, the Yinying forces started to barge in along with the dark engulfing impurities that still filled the boundary spell in arge amount.


    The fire blessed eximed out of frustration, "I do not have enough magic left in me to keep the wall strong for much longer!" She yelled with the look of determination as she tried to hold her magic. The more she did it the more her form slowly faded.


    Seeing this, the others panicked.


    "I want to continue living! This can''t be!!" One of the cultivators screamed in fright.


    Some of them were hugging each other while shedding tears of fright. They havepletely realized the meaning of this turn of events, and could not help but lose hope.


    "Blessed Juni!" Someone screaming from within the firewall that protected everyone immediately caught Gao Lan Mei''s attention again.


    Gao Lan Mei''s shifted her gaze towards the me wall near them that was slowly dying down.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Blessed Juni knowing that she needed to go back to Beyond soon, condensed all her remaining magic and shoots a massive ball of me up towards to the sky aiming for the boundary spell above before her spiritual form vanished.


    What she did not open the boundary spell but enough to form a crack.


    With bulging eyes, Gao Lan Mei finally realized what was going on. It was still within the enemy''s calctions.


    There was no other being who could have removed the purification me aside from the fake Li Mao who had been missing. Fa Liwei was only there to distract them.


    Losing the me wall also meant that Blessed Juni''s magic had run out and that she had returned to Beyond. That also meant that they were left all on their own while the enemies fed on their life source.


    None of them could articte what they wanted to say. Despair rapidly dyed their expressions.


    "Ah..Ah, ah"


    They could not help but scream in fear as the watched the impurities get closer.


    "Ahhhhh?!"


    The first being was devoured by the Impurities but there were more to go before no one was left.


    They all stared at the dark smoke slowly twisting the body of the cultivator until nothing was left.


    <strong>BOOM!</strong>


    The battle raged on around her. The fighters who bravely gave their lives to defend the Shizi Empire did not even have bodies to be buried. Nothing was left and even their souls were used to give more power to the enemy.


    Gao Lan Mei thought to herself, there was no turning back now.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: </em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hi guys! Thank you so much for sticking around. Though were times(a lot) that I was not able update this book. Rest assured I am working on a stockpile for continious update and I asure you guys that I will never drop this book. Appreciate the patience!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 485: Dwindling Balance

    Chapter 485: Dwindling Bnce


    No, not after what so many souls sacrificed here. She felt anger within herself; she felt an urge, an urge to destroy Li Huan and all the YinYings around.


    Her eyes focused on Fa Liwei who looked at her with indifference. Gao Lan Mei would no longer be afraid.


    <strong>Grrrr..</strong>


    With loud growls, the goblin statues started to slowly release the swords from their mouths. At the same time, more beings were absorbed by the Impurities. It was a sign that the sacrifices were starting.


    There was no other choice. Wait for death doing nothing or die fighting.


    And realizing the current situation, Li Mao screamed for her daughter to try and get out of there, but Gao Lan Mei did not even flinch. She was not there anymore. She was somewhere else.


    <strong>GROWL!!</strong>


    Wei Jiayi growled loudly as he felt the change from Gao Lan Mei. She breathed heavily.


    Gao Lan Mei''s body shook like a volcano about to erupt as the impurities that were surrounding the other cultivators shifted their way towards her.


    "Mei''er! Stop!" Li Mao screamed. Even without her eyesight, she could feel the familiar magic from her daughter. She could not believe that Gao Lan Mei would do this again.


    As Gao Lan Mei''s breathing got heavier and deeper, she rapidly inhaled the impurities that surrounded them. The dark element in her quickly spread like vines on her face.


    <strong>RUMBLE!</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei''s deep breaths turned to growl at this point.


    The enemy sensed that something was about to happen. They increased the pressure that was already too immense for the fighters to bear.


    They all fell to the ground, screaming from tremendous agony! Even at this stage, she took a nce at Gao Lan Mei.


    "You are going to kill your ownrades." Fa Liwei said not humored.


    It seemed as though what he said had not even fazed Gao Lan Mei, rather it seemed that she did not care about anything as long as she got stronger. Her eyes slowly bled ck.


    <strong>GROWL!</strong>


    Another loud growl from Wei Jiayi. It was the dragon''s way to tell her to stop.


    Then Gao Lan Mei suddenly vanished from her original position behind Wei Jiayi''s tail.


    <strong>BAM!</strong>


    An attack of spiritual force hit Fa Liwei that caught him off guard. He hit the nearest goblin statue with full force.


    Before he could even react, another st was sent to him. ''Where is she?'' Fa Liwei asked himself as he tried to quickly get back on track and find the one who attacked him.


    <strong>Waahh!</strong>


    His eyes shifted to the sound of the goblin statue far from him. Fa Liwei saw Gao Lan Mei pulling out a sword from the statue''s mouth as it made a noise.


    <em>''How could this be?''</em> Fa Liwei was thinking this inside his head. He was more surprised that Gao Lan Mei could do this than her suddenly vanishing again and attacking him using the same sword from the goblin''s mouth.


    Gao Lan Mei only had two things going through her mind at this point: first thing was vengeance. Vengeance for her friends and her people and the second thing was that she wasn''t going to let these goblin statues be used by anyone ever again, especially when they could be used to cage her again. They had to stop.


    "It stops now!!" She screamed at the top of her voice that had turned into the sound of beasts, while a mixture of ck and white fog emanated from inside her body.


    "Let us go!" Gao Lan Mei yelled. As she yelled these words a sudden deadly st of energy radiated from her body! It seems like a thousand suns releasing all their energy at once.


    The sudden st of energy was so immense that it immediately created arge crack on the boundary spell that was hiding them.


    Gao LanMei was not herself now. She had no control over her actions at that point, and the energy inside her was mGao LanMei was not herself now. She had no control over her actions at that point, and the energy inside her was making her lose control of herself.


    The Yinyings needed to be stopped. Their sheer numbers were overwhelming, adding to the danger they were in at this point.


    The bnce of life and death was dwindling. After all, the goblin statues bore a great significance to Gao Lan Mei.


    She knew what these statues are capable of very well. These statues were what got her out of her past life, they might be able to take her back too.


    No one knew if it was possible, but she had to attempt doing something no creature could ever aplish. She had to try and destroy the statues one at a time.


    Perhaps if the statues were destroyed, they could never be used by any being ever again.


    In the blink of an eye, Gao Lan Mei moved! She attacked one of the goblin statues, trying to destroy it.


    "Wei Jiyai! A little help here!" Xiao Shi said.


    <strong>Smash!</strong>


    Just as she said that, Wei Jiyai in his dragon form, attacked a herd of YinYing squishing them under his tail. Sung Zhi Ruo and Xiao Shi had pushed them together before calling for help.


    "Oy! Be careful!" Xiao Shi screamed as she was close to where Wei Jiayi''s tail hadnded.


    The YinYings were already dead in the first ce. They were now just puppets in a mortal form and what Wei Jiayi had done would only dy the enemies.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have spare time, please check out my new books, "Baby Contract: Force Deal with a Dragond and Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel soon.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 486: Trust

    Chapter 486: Trust


    The YinYings would be back soon and they were not sure if how long they couldst fighting the undeads further.


    Xiao Shi and Sung Zhi Ruo had taken advantage of this though and went to help the others.


    They quickly jumped near the other cultivator and sliced the impurities as much as they could and they were not the only ones willing to help.


    Wei Jiayi used his advantage of being a dragon. He breathed fire above the cultivators to use as a defense against the Impurities that tried to get close.


    It might not have been as strong or as pure as Blessed Juni''s mes, but it was already enough for to dy the enemy.


    In their hearts, they had all trusted that the destruction that Gao Lan Mei was causing was enough for them to open up the entire Shizi empire soon.


    At this time, Gao Lan Mei was also giving everything she had. With massive blows, she struck the goblin statues one at a time. The power behind each blow so immense that each hit threw beams of energy throughout the whole area.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    With roaring rumbles, the whole surrounding boundary shook with the force of Gao Lan Mei.


    "Mei''er be careful" Gao Qi said to himself as he saw what his daughter was doing. The more impurities Gao Lan Mei absorbed, the more he felt that they were losing her.


    At this time, the impurities around them weakened and they were able to somehow move. They were still alert though as there was no more purification fire. If not because of Xiao Shi and Sung Zhi Ruo, there might have been more deaths.


    "She has to do this for her and everyone else''s sake," Li Mao answered as she stood beside them. It was easy for her to guess what was going on.


    Gao Shen punched the ground on which he was standing, "Can''t we do anything?!" He asked ashamed.


    Gao Qi looked over at him. They both shared a worried nce.


    His niece who was considered a waste before was now the main force driving the enemy away.


    Gao Lan Mei was now her protector as well as everyone else''s. What about him who was considered a genius? He could not do anything!


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei continued to attack the goblin statues. The ck and white aura around her grew darker.


    As her attacks grew more and more intense, the powers and the magical energy it emitted grew too powerful. They were starting to affect their surroundings. Even the boundary spell seemed to change. With each blow, the boundary spell was getting weaker.


    Fa Liwei saw the impact of the powers that Gao Lan Mei now possessed, he had no choice but to attack her. But attacking her would have consequences of its own. If he fought Gao Lan Mei in her current form he would not be able to keep the boundary spell intact.


    Yet Gao Lan Mei''s rampage had to be stopped or else she might spoil everything.


    In an instant, Fa Liwei lunged at Gao Lan Mei tond an attack on her to try and lessen her rampage.


    As soon as Fa Liwei reached Gao Lan Mei, to his surprise he found that she was no longer there. Within less than a blink of an eye, Gao Lan Mei had transported behind Fa Liwei.


    With a blow with the power of a hundred fire beams, shended an attack on Fa Liwei which sent him flying to the far side of the boundary. The mes from her were a lot and shot fast. They were dark mes that could camouge the impurities thus making it harder for him to evade them.


    The massive blow shook the boundary spell as well as the ground. A few of them also fell down from the sheer force of her blow as well.


    "What was that? Is Gao Lan Mei alright?" asked Li Mao. Her faceced with worry, lips trembling as she scrambled to recover from the blow. She was trying to not get worried but it was harder than she thought.


    "Calm down, Madam! Gao Lan Mei is alright?" was answered. Xiao Shi looked towards Gao Lan Mei. She was busy trying to dy the impurities moving towards them.


    Aside from her, Sung Zhi Ruo and Zhao Liwei were helping her and they were all doing a good job so far.


    Xiao Shi was trying to ignore it, but she was delighted to know that the man, Zhao Liwei, who had forcefully bitten her was still alive.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to hold her bite mark and winced when she saw that it was still there. Regardless, Xiao Shi needed to worry about another thing aside from her mating that would never be solidified.


    Xiao Shi had already sensed the changes around the ce. The atmosphere has changed. The immense pressure they were under was lesser now.


    ''This is just what we need now, go and get them, Gao Lan Mei, we will take care of the rest,'' she thought to herself.


    "Tsk! Gao Lan Mei, just make arge hole and stop absorbing the Impurities!" Yen Mingjue screamed. He was still using the hound as a vessel, unable to do anything except watch the chaos continue.


    Despite that, Yen Mingjue knew that everyone needed to know that it was dangerous for Gao Lan Mei to continue fighting like this. A mortal body could only handle so much. Add to the fact, her current body had already experienced many setbacks earlier.


    <em>''Is there a way for my real physical form to go here?''</em> Yen Mingjue thought to himself. It was so embarrassing to feel helpless. However, there was no time being depressed!


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 487: Sweeping the Enemies

    Chapter 487: Sweeping the Enemies


    The only thing Yen Mingjue could do now as a death god was to make sure that in the event Gao Lan Mei died from this, he would be there to escort her to the underworld. <em>''Is that really the only thing I could do?''</em> Yen Mingjue questioned himself further.


    The cracks on the boundary spell were getting bigger now. It was big enough that it could be seen from the ce they stood. She knew they had to take advantage of this. They could not just sit around and watch.


    The impurities started leaking out now; they could feel it in the air around them. This was the right time. They needed to take advantage of the fact that Fa Liwei was preupied with Gao Lao Mei''s rampage.


    "Wei Jiayi! We will take care of this! Attack the Boundary again!" Xiao Shi eximed as she tried to help Sung Zhi Ruo.


    <strong>GROWL!</strong>


    Wei Jiayi made a noise of anger and began attacking the boundary with all his fire and might with the attempt to weaken it.


    Xiao Shi then shouted, "Now is the time! Everyone has tond blows on the boundary spell!"


    They didn''t have time to feel remorse or cry for the beings that were devoured by the Impurities. They needed to open an escape route soon!


    "Still stay on guard! Be careful of the woman!" Sung Zhi Ruo screamed as she reminded everyone. She was referring to the fake Li Huan.


    They were not sure where she was but it was guaranteed that she was just within the ck smoke watching and waiting for the right opportunity to attack.


    Some attacked the boundary spell while others continuously defended themselves from the impurities that were noticeably weaker now.


    However, even when Fa Liwei was distracted by Gao Lan Mei, he still had the stronghold in the Boundary Spell as his priority. His eyes asionally shifted to the impurities near the dragon trying to look for someone.


    In the meantime, Gao Lan Mei in her current state kept flying from one side to the other. Since she was not able to destroy the statue, she was making sure to take out the sword from its mouth at least.


    "Gao Lan Mei! We will help you remove the swords!" Sung Zhi Ruo also noticed this. She always believed that even though Gao Lan Mei was running havoc, she would still not do anything without a reason or aim.


    There was something with the goblin statues that was making the hair on the back of her nape rise, rmed but just looking at its pair of red eyes. It was like they were inside the statues but the eyes red at them pratingly, watching everything that they were doing.


    "No!" Gao Lan Mei was almost losing her reason. Yes, she may have an aim but it was mostly, destroy everything. She heard Yen Mingjue but she was already too far gone to just focus on the Boundary spell alone. Because within her being, she was scared of the statues above anything else.


    While she was doing this, Fa Liwei thought to himself, "How did she know the weak points of the statues?" Though he was questioning this, he was still not rmed. The swords were receable.


    Because of that, Fa Liwei got back to what he was doing. As long as Gao Lan Mei was focused only on the statues, he could still do something like keep his grip the boundary spell and make sure the cracks were repaired.


    Fa Liwei could also feel it getting weaker. He could feel the pressure now mounting on him. He felt this was starting to get out of hand.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    Fa Liwei heard Wei Jiyai scream as he blew a whole batch of YinYings that was getting closer to the cultivators after they managed to recover from the smash of his tale. This had annihted most of them instantly.


    However, as long as there was a body part left on the YinYing''s they could be revived by another puppeteer.


    How long would thatst though?


    If they kept annihting the Yinyings at this rate, there wouldn''t be much of them left to make use of and it would still take a lot of spiritual energy to revive one.


    The one that was reviving the YinYings was Fa Yuan. He was in spirit form since the time of the explosion that caused the prisms to be stolen.


    Despite that, he managed to make use of the body of one of the traitors from the Justice Affairs as a temporary vessel. He was currently at Mount Hua, directly under the floating golden cage.


    If they could not unseal it this time, he needed to do something to make sure that the cage would not be hidden from them again.


    Thinking this, Fa Yuan summoned up all the bodies of the dead Yinyings that were notpletely obliterated and focused them on Wei Jiyai.


    The YinYings might have been way smaller than the massive dragon, but with multiple attacksing from all directions, Wei Jiayi would still have a hard time.


    Seeing what was going on, Xiao Shi and the still hurt Sung Zhu Ruo wanted to help Wei Jiayi but they were also trying to dy the impurities from getting closer!


    "Growl!" Wei Jiayi dragon form shrieked loudly.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    His tail started to move, squashing and sweeping the YinYings. These were the only things he could at that moment.


    Wei Jiayi could have used his me again, but the YinYings made sure to be near the cultivators and if he breathed fire, it would surely hit the others as well.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have spare time, please check out my new books, "Baby Contract: A Forced Deal with a Dragon and Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel tomorrow.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 488: Master

    Chapter 488: Master


    Wei Jiayi''s gaze shifted towards Gao Lan Mei. She was far away from Fa Liwei while trying to attack another statue.


    Since her attack did not destroy it, Gao Lan Mei was supposed to pull out the sword from its mouth as well.


    However just as she was about to sessfully do it, a powerful beam of magic hit Gao Lan Mei, causing her to lose bnce.


    "Look here Gao Lan Mei!" It was Li Huan. She had been feeding off of the impurities, doing her best to increase her spiritual energy.


    Destroying the purification firewall from a blessed spirit had taken most of her energy.


    Li Huan wanted to feed on the deceased spirits as soon as possible. However seeing that Gao Lan Mei was almost done on removing the swords to transmitmands on the goblin statues, Li Huan had decided to focus on her first, as well as help Fa Liwei.


    "It''s about time Li Huan," Fa Liweimented within a rough tone. She was standing in front of him with her spear made of impurities.


    "You are starting to disappoint me." Li Huan said angrily at Fa Liwei. She was mad because, if Fa Liwei, a wraith had taken care of Gao Lan Mei earlier, they wouldn''t be dyed and she would have already taken her full course meal!


    At astonishing speeds, Li Huan shot another beam of impurity through her body at Gao Lan Mei.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    It hit Gao Lan Mei with tremendous force sending her rocketing to a far corner.


    The fake Li Huan had grown stronger. The power within her had increased her strength tens of folds. This was from the souls she had managed to eat. Because of this, the demonic magic inside her had started to awaken.


    This was just what Fa Liwei was hoping for. This was exactly what they needed now.


    With Li Huan keeping Gao Lan Mei upied he could concentrate on fixing the damaged boundary spell.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    Wei Jiyai screamed. The YinYings surrounded the dragon and hispanions Xiao Shi and Sung Zhu Ruo.


    If they fell, all who were relying on them would perish within moments. The beings that were in cages had died already and they could not add more.


    It was easy to deduce that the power the fake Li Huan was currently wielding was from those deaths. The more beings died, the stronger she would be and they could not let that happen.


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    With sudden irs within the boundary spell, they saw the cracks on the boundary spell slowly fill in. trapping the impurities inside again.


    Sung Zhu Ruo screamed at no in particr, "He''s fixing the boundary spell! It''s getting stronger again! Wei Jiayi! Do something!"


    <strong>Grrr!</strong>


    Suddenly a loud growl could be heard. A fast blow of air wisped past Sung Zhu Ruo.


    Yen Mingjue made arge leap, before running towards the YinYing who was trying to remove their escape route. He intending to attack Fa Liwei and drag him down.


    His form was only a hound and not enough to deal a lot of damage to a wraith. Yen Mingjue felt that his attempt was stupid, but he was willing to try.


    <em>''What if I do this''</em> Yen Mingjue thought to himself as he sent more magical energy to his current vessel. With that, the hound started to get bigger.


    The more magic he used, the more his head hurt. Yen Mingjue felt like Gao Lan Mei had affected his current action in the wrong way. He was never the type to help beings as he was so used to death.


    For him it was inevitable and not struggling against it would make things easy for anyone.


    However, he could not ept that someone would eat the souls of the beings that died for their gain.


    Death was the second chance for any being and the fake Li Huan was removing that chance!


    "Master!" Xiao Shi screamed as she saw the ck hound grewrger every step it took towards the enemy.


    Hearing her call the hound her ''master'' made everyone conscious enough to understand what was going around them looked in awe as a god was finally doing something to help them.


    The hound that was originally as big as a horse was slowly getting bigger until it was asrger than an elephant.


    Fa Liwei''s eyes narrowed to the hound that was getting nearer. He did not stop his chant though, even when the hound had bitten his head!


    Xiao Shi knew that Fa Liwei would not be taken down so easily.


    However, she would not remove this chance, "Do it now! Break the spell again! Now!" She screamed from the top of her lungs.


    Gao Lan Mei heard her voice and sensed the urgency of the situation.


    Despite fighting with Li Huan, Gao Lan Mei managed to send multiple beams of fire up at the boundary spell.


    Not only that, even Wei Jiayi had roared fire towards it. Cultivators that still had magical energy left also joined the attack.


    Xiao Shi''s mate Zhao Liwei also sent a st of magical energy from his wolf''s mouth after shifting.


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    <strong>Wooosshhh!</strong>


    Theirbined attack had taken effect. Arge hole appeared on the boundary spell that was enough for anyone to step out and escape.


    The huge amount of impurities trapped within the boundary spell gushed put off the top of the boundary spell.


    "No! Fa Liwei! Do something!" Li Huan demanded as she saw the impurities starting to lessen. It would not take long for it clear!


    Her gaze also shifted towards the golden floating cage with concern. The magical energying from it would surely rm the beings that they would like to avoid.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </strong></em>

 Chapter 489: Stronger

    Chapter 489: Stronger


    "Despicable!" Li Huan screamed as she could not believe that Fa Liwei''s magic would be taken down. "Fa Liwei! Do not betray my brother!" She added before attacking Gao Lan Mei with full force.


    The fight raged on between Gao Lan Mei and Li Huan. They both were thriving in the same element now. Both of them were using impurities to gain more power.


    "I will kill all of you! I will devour your souls until there is no point of reincarnation!" Li Huan screamed as sheughed mad. In her mind, she was stronger and far superior to anything anyone could ever be and that they won''t be defeated.


    Gao Lan Mei did not reply to Li Huan. The dark aura around her grew even darker. Her dark protruded veins on her face were spreading further. It started from her eyes and quickly spread to her heart.


    She smiled evilly. <em>''It was the best to be strong''</em> Gao Lan Mei thought to herself. ''More. More.'' The whispers in her being to get more power were starting to consume her.


    With the thoughts to get more magical power, Gao Lan Mei smiled as she gazed at the iing attack from Li Huan.


    <em>''She is strongI want to be stronger than her...''</em>Gao Lan Mei thought to herself with interest.


    <strong>Yaaah!</strong>


    With a devastating blow, Gao Lan Mei Attacked Li Huan with no warning. The attacknded, it threw Li Huan towards one of the goblin Statues.


    Just as she was about to strike again, Fa Liwei suddenly appeared from behind and managed to grab her. Taking her down to the ground and mming her on to it. His neck was bleeding and slowly repairing like how its supposed to.


    <strong>Growl!</strong>


    Fa Liwei was not able to continue stopping Gao Lan Mei as he was attacked from behind. Yen Mingjue was still not letting him go.


    With the impurities slowly getting out, the other beings had the strong urge to fight the main enemies.


    Xiao Shi was also thinking the same, thus she swiftly ran towards Yen Mingjue and Fa Liwei to help.


    While she did this, the enemies took advantage of her getting away from those in the circle. The undead YinYings that were moving like a puppet managed to surround them instead leaving Xiao Shi no choice but to go back.


    Anyone capable of fighting was kept perfectly upied by Fa Yuan and his army of undead puppets.


    While this was happening, Wei Jiayi was the one keeping the Boundary spell open.


    Seeing his daughter in a dire state, Gao Qi could not bear to look further, "Hold on Mei''er! I''ming to help you!" He said forgetting the fact that he would not be able to help much at all.


    "No Gao Qi watch out!" Mu Hongqi yelled at Gao Qi as he jumped forward trying to bring Gao Qi back into the circle.


    He pushed Gao Qi back into the circle, but it was much toote for him as Li Huan had seen him as additional strength. The impurities condensed around him.


    Within a moment Li Huan hadnded her blow on the back Gao Lan Mei''s back. As soon as she did, her hand moved in a circr motion looking at Mu Hongqi making him unable to move back.


    "No! Hongqi!" Gao Qi and Gao Shen cried out sounding devastated.


    Nothing was more terrifying than watching your rtive die in front of you!


    They thought that no one could save Mu Hongqi from his cruel fate. The desire to jump towards him was there, but both of them were too weak against the impurities and might end up as the enemy''s food as well.


    "Miss Sung! Please help him!" Gao Shen pleaded for help.


    "I am busy!" Sung Zhi Ruo screamed. She gritted her teeth as she fought the never-ending battle with the YinYings.


    Anyone capable of fighting was kept perfectly upied by Fa Yuan''s army of undead puppets.


    <strong>Woooosshh!</strong>


    Just as Li Huan started to look forward to finally consuming the spirit of Mu Hongqi, someone managed to cut the impurities that were supposed to kill him.


    Mu Hongqi fell on the ground terrified as he coughed.


    "We cannot let you die or your mother will kill us all." A woman with a ck mask wearing the emblem of Justice Affairs was speaking to him.


    She then grabbed Mu Hongqi by the cor and threw him effortlessly towards the circle, before walking there herself.


    "Sister!" Ma Fei Hong screamed at the arrival.


    The woman looked towards where the call came from, "What happened to your hand, Hong Hong?" Ma Wang Shu asked with a dangerous vibe that could be felt by everyone.


    The broken ceiling of the boundary spell leaked most of the impurities out as all this was happening. It caused the warriors to recuperate and to be able to gather enough strength to finally fight.


    It also allowed the beings that were waiting from the outside to enter, like Ma Wang Shu.


    "Never mind my hand! Please help us kill the enemy!" Ma Fei Hong begged while pointing at the Li Huan who was fighting with Gao Lan Mei with all her anger.


    Ma Wang Shu did not immediately move. Her masked face slowly turned to the entire area, as if she was observing everything.


    Then her gaze was focused particrly on the undead YinYings that were still fighting.


    "Where''s the puppeteer?" Ma Wang Shu asked.


    "He is fighting with the hound!" Ma Fei Hong answered pointing at that direction.


    Meanwhile, Fa Liwei and Yen Mingjue were locked in a battle of their own.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have spare time, please check out my new book, "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 490: Taking Things To The Extreme

    Chapter 490: Taking Things To The Extreme


    None of them would back down. Yet neither of them could ever die. If not stopped, their battle could go on for ages and ages toe.


    This time as well Yen Mingjue was slowly getting used to the magic that he was sending to the hound. Every attack from Fa Liwei was savage but he was able to repair the hound''s body as soon as possible.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    <strong>Pang!</strong>


    Li Huan was also able to throw off Gao Lan Mei to the nearest goblin statue. She took this to her advantage. She raced towards Fa Liwei to help beat him Yen Mingjue.


    As Yen Mingjue lunged forward to attack Fa Liwei, shot a beam of magic at Yen Mingjue, at that exact moment Li Huan too shot a beam of magic as well, they both hit the huge hound.


    A loud growl was heard by everyone present as the huge hound was thrown far enough. ''Fuck it!'' Yen Mingjue cursed at the same time as he felt the sting of pain in his head.


    As soon as they saw that, the enemies suddenly vanished. This time as well, shadows appeared around them, moving swiftly to help dispose of the undead YinYings.


    These shadows were Justice Affairs members that were part of Ma Wang Shu''s unit.


    "We can''t let the enemies run!" Ma Wang Shu said. "Group B take care of the escape route! Group C, carry those that can''t move any more! Help the others escap-!" She was not able to finish her statement as the ground started to shake.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    Everyone prepared for battle as they sense massive energy within the air. Something wasing and it''s not the caged monster or probably from someone else, no one knows.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The ground continued to shake, along with the boundary spell that still existed along the side.


    **


    At Mount Hua


    Fa Liwei and Li Huan managed to run to the mountain intending to still do what they were supposed to.


    As soon as they saw Fa Yuan who was in lotus position and using another being''s body, he was ordered "Quick! Open the cage! Do not waste any more time!"


    "We don''t have enough energy left!" Fa Yuan rebutted. The least they could do that moment was escape with the cage. He could not me Fa Liwei though since he was the one who was bound more to free the being inside the cage and he was also the one who had sacrificed more.


    "Just do it." Fa Liwei said before sitting in a lotus position himself. Dark protruded veins appeared on his face and slowly spread throughout his body. This time as well, sinister magic surrounded him.


    A magical circle appeared on the ground Fa Liwei was sitting on. From it, slowly rose another goblin statue.


    The sword in its mouth was different from the swords Gao Lan Mei had pulled out from the other statues. That went with the aura as well.


    While the other swords had a golden hilt and red stone as the magical artifact on it, this one had dark hilt, purple knife and red stone as the magical artifact.


    No. It seemed the whole thing was a magical artifact. There were also three sculpted dragons surrounding the first half of the sword.


    The goblin statue slowly released the sword from its mouth. At the same time, Shizi Empire shook.


    No one knew if it was because of the goblin statue in front of them or something else.


    With this in front of him, Fa Yuan had no choice but to do his task as well. He understood it very well.


    Fa Liwei would use the magic of the goblins to release more magic. Fa Yuan''s main task was to stabilize the magic and use it to release their master that was still within the cage.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Creak!</strong>


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    The sound of the cage was loud enough to confirm that what they were doing was somehow showing some effect.


    But using only a couple of iplete goblin statues to open the gate was not ideal. Yet they had to try.


    They were all taking their abilities to the extreme.


    ***


    At the bottom of the Shizi Empire


    Everyone seemed puzzled. No one knew what was going on as the shaking of the ground got harder. It was also the case with Mount Hua.


    Some impurities were spilling out from the hole. But most were going towards Mount Hua surrounding the golden cage.


    Seeing this, Ma Wang Shu immediately ran towards Mount Hua, unknown to everyone what she nned to do.


    "Sister!" Ma Fei Hong screaming to halt her sister. Mount Hua did not look like something her sister could handle alone.


    "Don''t worry! I just need to make sure they can''t escape! The higher-ups are on their way!" Ma Wang Shu assured as she swiftly moved until she disappeared from everyone''s view.


    "Arg! Quick! Everyone gather whoever you can and retreat!" Xiao Shi barked out. The sooner they were able to bring the others to a safer ce the sooner she could help her master.


    "Mei''er! Mei''er!" Li Mao yelled. "Please save my daughter!" She demanded to no one in particr.


    When she said that, one of the Justice Affairs soldiers said loudly, "We will cover for those who can''t move because of the impurities from now on. Those who can fight within it, immediately rescue those that needed to be rescued." He said seriously.


    Wei Jiyai did exactly that. He acted as quickly as he could have and immediately flew towards where Gao Lan Mei was thrown. That was also the case for Xiao Shi and Sung Zhu Ruo.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: </em></strong>


    <strong><em></em><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my new books, Beneficial Union SpinOff: "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and another one which is</em></strong>"<strong><em>Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 491: Hide and Seek

    Chapter 491: Hide and Seek


    Zhao Liwei wanted to chase after his mate but held back. He still could not fight within the impurities. So with clenched teeth, he assisted the soldiers from Justice Affairs to gather everyone around and go towards the hole in the boundary spell.


    Everyone looked worried. Even though they were on their way to freedom, there was no time to rejoice in victory. They had to escape while others were fighting to keep the others'' safety permanent.


    At this time, those who were supposed to rescue Gao Lan Mei and Yen Mingjue were unable to move forward. There were rumbled debris and parts of the house that seemed to have buried her and the huge hound.


    The ce where Gao Lan Mei was thrown off was condensed with dangerous energy. Impurities were spiraling like a vortex that gave the feeling of being sucked in.


    It seemed, because of the conflicting magic as well, the aura within it was forming static like a brewing storm.


    <strong>Growl!</strong>


    Wei Jiayi''s dragon form tried to step in. "No! Don''t! I will do it instead!" Xiao Shi eximed. She was a wraith and wouldn''t die if something happened.


    Slowly Xiao Shi walked towards the vortex.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    "Miss?! Master?!" Xiao Shi yelled surprised. She was supposed to get closer but suddenly there was an explosioning from the fallen house. Now she wanted to leap fast towards it, but was unable to do so as the vortex intensified.


    "It is getting stronger!" Sung Zhi Ruo eximed. She had already stabbed her sword to the ground to not be absorbed by the vortex.


    With the impurities, as well as the house dust, it was hard to see what was happening.


    They had seen a silhouette. A shadow of a female.


    "Sister Gao? Are you alright?" Sung Zhi Ruo asked concerned. Not only because they knew that Gao Lan Mei was thrown in the same area but because the aura was different and she was afraid that they made a mistake.


    However, it became clear what was the source of the silhouette and this strange and massive power. It was Gao Lan Mei.


    This time Gao Lan Mei seemed a lot more different. The power radiating off of her was unfathomable to say the least. Her eyes could not be seen, in fact, there was only darkness, where her eyes should have been.


    Her red irises that were supposed to show that she was a part of the race called ''Keepers'' were no more visible. The veins in her body turned ck and seemed as if they were going to pop out.


    Gao Lan Mei''s right arm, that had torn sleeves were ck and glistering as if it was bleeding, but no blood was dripping from it. She seemed to have turned into a being, far more different than what she was.


    Gazing nkly at them, Gao Lan Mei let out an earth shattering scream.


    <strong>Yaaaa..aaa! Aaaa!</strong>


    With a burst of concentrated energy that radiated out of her body, she shook everything up. The boundary spell that had been around the Shizi Empire for years, shattered into pieces around them.


    It was done. Finally the boundary spell had been broken, but she suddenly vanished from her original spot.


    ***


    Mount Hua


    "Cough!" Fa Liwei coughed blood as he received the impact of the spellpletely broken.


    On top of it, the current magic he was performing required a lot of concentration, and was taking a toll on him, the shattering of the boundary spell had definitely damaged some internal organs.


    "Someone''sing!" Li Huan screamed, rmed when she felt two beings with sinister magic like them were closely approaching, fast.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Just as she prepared to run towards the attacker, a burst of magical energy was already sent her way.


    "Aha! Found you!" The voice of the female was deeply sinister like they were having a hide and seek game.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    A beam of magic light knocked Li Huan to the ground. Rattled, Li Huan screamed at Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan. They were not even able to see who had spoken earlier.


    "I will take care of this. Do not stop!" She said almost furiously. At this time, Fa Liwei had his eyes closed as he continued to chant constantly in front of the goblin statue.


    Fa Yuan was more distracted, as he kept a hold of the magic that Fa Liwei was sending his way.


    "Really? I don''t think I am willing to y with you." The new arrival said mockingly with a chuckle.


    Li Huan hissed and demanded, "Show yourself!" They were fighting someone who was able to hide in the shadows and stay within Li Huan''s magic range as well.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    "Fight me instead!" Li Huan screamed as she defended another attack that was supposed to hit Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan. The attack was fast but she was able to see on time, where it came from.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    <strong>re!</strong>


    Li Huan returned the hit. She did not care anymore who she was fighting as long as she was able to return the shot with full force.


    However, within a split second, another one of the magic beams managed to hit Fa Yuan sending him a few feet back from where he had been sitting earlier.


    "Sorry I can''t let you guys continue." the being said within the shadows.


    "Justice Affairs!" Fa Yuan screamed in distaste. "Don''t you have other things to do?"


    "Do not stop even if you die!" Fa Liwei screamed with his eyes closed and returned to his chants like it was the only right thing to do.


    "Do not ignore me!" Ma Wang Shu snarled. Because of annoyance, she missed to protect herself from the st of a beam of the dark magic at her from the back, making her plummet to the ground hard.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em> </strong>

 Chapter 492: Struggle

    Chapter 492: Struggle


    "Agh!" Ma Wang Shu groaned in annoyance.


    "You are ying with me. " Li Huan said with a smirk on her face.


    "Sure! I will y with you. " Enraged Ma Wang Shu shouted and stood up to attack Li Huan who was prepared to defend herself as the other woman rushed her way.


    However, instead of the attacking on her way, Ma Wang Shu sent it toward Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan direction, before crashing her body directly at Yuan.


    "B*tch!" Li Huan screamed as Ma Wang Shu crashed on her, she was enraged as well on the woman''s way of attacking. It was an underhanded attack from an officer of Justice Affairs who was supposed to fight fair.


    The crash was not hard enough to throw off Li Huan. So she had used it as an opportunity to closely attack Ma Wang Shu.


    "You can''t escape!" Li Huan dered evilly, before her arms circled the other woman''s neck.


    "Ah!" Li Huan suddenly screamed in pain due to her shoulder stinging painfully. Ma Wang Shu had just bitten her.


    "Hehe. Sorry, I don''t swing that way." Ma Wang Shu said before kicking the other woman away from her.


    Li Huan hit her back at one of the trees. The impact causing it to break down.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    Seeing this Ma Wang Shu sent another beam of magic towards Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan''s. It seemed that her initial attack had gone useless them.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    When Ma Wang Shu tried to attack again, her magic collided with another being.


    "You are fighting with me. " Li Huan said in annoyance. If there were still a lot of impurities around, she had already absorbed all of it. Her magic was almost running out, from the time she had taken down the purification firewall from the me blessed.


    "Why are you so clingy? Do you like me that much?" Ma Wang Shu asked tauntingly.


    "So you are a poisoned woman. " Li Huan blurted furiously as she held the burnt shoulder carefully.


    Ma Wang Shuughed out loud , the mask covering her face made it sound more sinister and muffled. "Thank you very much!" She said proudly before making a very deep mocking bow towards them.


    However, what she did was only to distract Li Huan. Because within the friction of a second, Ma Wang Shu fired two separate beams of the same magic at Li Huan and Fa Yuan.


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    The beams hit both of them with tremendous force, almost knocking them out. The beams left scorch marks on the chest of both Li Huan and Fa Yuan''s vessel.


    In resultFa Yuan''s concentration in controlling the magic that Fa Liwei was sending him almost copsed.


    "Ignore her! Concentrate and do not waste our time. " Fa Liwei finally said to Fa Yuan.


    "We cannot keep this up for much longer. We have to free the master right now!" Fa Yuan said in a strong voice.


    With that, Li Huan snapped her shoulder back to the ce before rushing towards Ma Wang Shu andnded a heavy blow on the woman.


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    The blow hit her very hard. "I will keep her out of our way. " a hint of anxiousness for the first time could be heard in the fake Li Huan''s voice.


    Li Huan knew what to do. She had to keep Ma Wang Shu upied while Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan could open the gate in due time.


    "Let''s see how your venom can hold up against this. " Li Huan spit the words out of her mouth as she sent a blow of impurity filled beam at Ma Wang Shu.


    As a woman who was designed to withstand impurities, what Li Huan was doing was not enough topletely stop Ma Wang Shu.


    In fact, she used this chance to release an airborne type of poison and mixed it in the air with a snicker.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    At this time, the whole Mount Hua was dark as a moonless night now. It got darker and still as time went on.


    All the impurities that were stuck inside the boundary spell were gushing over the top of the mountain.


    The sky could not be seen, gusts of wind was blowing strongly all around the mountain. The impurities that were now on top of theMount Hua formed a sort of dark storm cloud.


    Clouds emanated thunder with bright ck and purple lightning in the skies of Mount Hua, especially above the golden cage.


    And in this type of ce with so dire conditions , aside from them, Ma Wang Shu knew that it would be impossible for any life to survive on the mountain.


    It was not a good sight and the magical energy it had around it was also proof that the situation was severe to the point that it could be felt from far beyond the Shizi Empire.


    <em>''Great! They need to feel it so they can bring theirzy ass here''</em> Ma Wang Shu thought to herself. There was no use hiding the fact that she could not deal with the enemy all on her own. All she needed to do was dy them.


    There were a lot of questions circling inside her head.


    Where were the officers?


    What happened to her sister who was supposed to be a deacon on the ce?


    What was most confusing for her was that why the supposed unity of the Justice Affairs was now used as the enemy''s battleground?


    Ma Wang Shu could not voice out her questions. All she could do at this time was to release all the frustration and use it to eradicate first if possible.


    ***


    Immortal Domain, Justice Affairs Special Units meeting


    The foreboding feeling of danger was suddenly felt by those who were strong enough to notice it, despite Shizi Empire being miles away from them.


    It was like a sharp feeling of fear that would make anyone sweat to the point of agitation.


    Some of them could not help but shake their knee calves to make themselves calm as the feeling was tingling in their spine, making it so ufortable to focus on anything else. Like they needed to listen to the man standing on the tform, who was their general and had summoned them.


    "I have never seen anything like this before. Such, destructive magical energy. Can you feel it?" One of them could not help but ask softly with voiceced with nervousness to another Justice Affairs captain like him.


    "Shh... We don''t want the General to be pissed off" The man replied under his breath despite also being curious about what was going on.


    They were attending a meeting regarding the missing gatekeeper who facilitated the main gate towards the Mortal Domain.


    Most of the beings who were summoned to the meeting were captains. They were standing in a wide-open space, waiting for the general to start speaking on the tform.


    "General Kang? Where are you going?" One of the captains asked in astonishment when they saw the general jumping down from the tform before he casually walked away from them .


    "Did you not all felt that?" General Kang asked with indifference, that sounded more like mocking in their ears.


    He was wearing a golden mask as well. The only indication that he was a Justice Affairs general was because of the three jade stars like a pendant on his robe belt. "I want to fight those. Those who want to fight as well can join me." General Kang said.


    The magical energy around him rose up. Then, General Kang raised his hands towards the sky, fingers wing on it before he stretched his hands apart like tearing the space on it.


    Just like his intention, his hands were able to rip the part of the sky opening a portal. When it was big enough for a man to pass through, General Wang shifted his gaze back to the captains, "I will count up to fifty before I close this gate." He said jumping towards the portal.


    ***


    Other parts of the Immortal Domain


    If the Justice Affair were able to feel the sinister energying from the Mortal Domain, same would be the case as well for those who were leading powerful ns.


    Because of this, n leaders had decided to check it out personally as they wanted to make sure that they would be prepared in case something did happen and it may affect the Immortal Domain.


    One of these n leaders who was heading to the Mortal Domain had a surname Gao


    ***


    Shizi Empire


    The magical energy was pressuring them further. Despite the absence of condensed impurities, it seemed that the enemies had managed to use another source.


    "Tsk. Just look at that magnificence of danger. Are you ready to die? Me, I am not sure." One of the Justice Affairs officers said to the other almost sarcastically as they ran towards Mount Hua.


    "You can curse me with immortality if I identally used you like a shield and caused your death." The other replied casually.


    At this time, since the boundary spell had already been destroyed, the beings who could not fight were evacuated by the other officers for protection.


    The other Justice Affairs officers were going towards Mount Hua and managed to join Wei Jiayi, Sung Zhi Ruo on their way there.


    Wei Jiyai, who was already in his mortal form, heard the two young officers'' casual conversation.


    He made a grunting noise through his nostrils as he nced facing the two as if to tell them to concentrate on the given task at hand and not turn into a coward.


    The two officers got the hint and shut up, but not before they scoffed at Wei Jiayi. They both quickly shook off their concerns.


    Wei Jiyai knew it was not their fault. However, he wanted nothing more than to rush towards the mountain and fight until he breathed hisst breath.


    This was the time that he felt that him being a sentinel captain was useless. He had to stay where he was to protect the ones who could not protect themselves, so he had to take them somewhere far away from where they were at that moment.


    He just stared at the mountain and the huge swirling cluster of dark impurity cloud that encircled it. It seemed like the sky was about toe crashing down and the ground was about to erupt. Well, he wasn''t too wrong in thinking this either.


    Wei Jiayi also hoped that Gao Lan Mei would not do anything that would make it hard for him to save her


    ***


    At Mount Hua


    Li Huan''s beam of impurities had hit Ma Wang Shu hard. Li Huan wrapped her up inyers of impurities.


    Even though the impurities themselves did not have such an effect on Ma Wang Shu as she was a poisonous being, the threshold that Li Huan put on her was strong.


    It was annoying Ma Wang Shu as she was having a hard time looking for opportunities to also send an attack towards Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan.


    "You are a pest!" Li Huan shrieked angrily as she sent another st of magic towards Ma Wang Shu''s way.


    Ma Wang Shu used a rock asrge as her fist, coated it with magic before allowing it to collide with Li Huan''s iing attack. Using the same method on smaller rocks, she started to throw them towards the enemy like bullets.


    "Go away! I want to pest handsome men not a dead woman like you. " Ma Wang Shu said insultingly.


    Li Huan evaded most of the stones as she got closer to Ma Wang Shu.


    "You want to get close again?! Why are you so clingy?" Ma Wang Shu did not step back and weed Li Huan''s attack as well.


    She pretended to struggle as she coated her nails with poison. Ma Wang Shu then tried to w anything that she could touch on the other woman''s body.


    "I will not let you go!" Li Huan said as the woman chanted next to her ears.


    Ma Wang Shu grew rmed. Her movements were getting more aggressive however, she was not able to free herself.


    The worst part was that she could hear the chants of Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan at the same time.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: </em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hi guys! Thank you so much for underdstanding the recent issue with this chapter. I have now updated it.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being. From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much! </em></strong>

 Chapter 493: Answer

    Chapter 493: Answer


    As the chants got louder from the enemies, Ma Wang Shu could also hear the cking of the cage as it swayed, because of the enormous powers that were being summoned around them and the sound of the gates slowly started to show movement again.


    <em>''This could not be happening!''</em> Ma Wang Shu screamed inside her head.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    The squeaks sent shivers down the spine of Ma Wang Shu, the hairs at back to her nape rose.


    "Damn it! Let go of me." Ma Wang Shu demanded, her voiceced with urgency as she continued to w any part of Li Huan''s body that she could reach. It was a wrong move to get close to Li Huan. She should have thought that the enemy would be prepared for what she could do.


    Of course, instead of letting go of her, Li Huan continued to chant as her arms tightened around Ma Wang Shu.


    Suddenly, something started to happen. Everyone on top of Mount Hua could feel it.


    It felt as if the winds had started to flow opposite to the direction they were flowing a minute ago.


    Squeezing Ma Wang Shu even tighter into her grip Li Huan thought to herself, <em>''Who is that?''</em> The sinister power was familiar but foreign as well.


    Before anyone could figure anything out, Li Huan saw a silhouette, a shape of a young woman appear right behind Fa Liwei. The movement was so quick that she was not even sure if she was seeing it correctly.


    Li Huan felt perplexed but could not let go of Ma Wang Shu. What did she just saw? What was happening?


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    As Li Huan was distracted her grip on Ma Wang Shu got weak. The poisonous woman took advantage of that by using her own weight to lift Li Huan and stepped back to m the enemy on the ground behind them.


    This caught Li Huan off guard. Her hold on Ma Wang Shu loosened further, causing her topletely free herself.


    Ma Wang Shu did not n to let the enemy recover. She immediately sent a st towards Li Huan before sending another towards, Fa Yuan and Fa Liwei''s position.


    It worked!


    Her attack that had mostly affected Fa Yuan was able to break the effect of the magic for a while.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Even though she managed to knock Fa Yuan back, Li Huan took advantage of the opportunity.


    Just as Ma Wang Shu tried to get close to Fa Yuan tond a blow on him, Li Huan attacked her from the side.


    The blow was devastating, causing Ma Wang Shu to be thrown away from her targets.


    Without sparring a single moment Li Huan lunged at Ma Wang Shu once again.


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    "Arg! You burnt me!" Li Huan said with utter surprise in her voice. That was because, before Li Huan couldnd the hit, Ma Wang Shu was ready for her.


    As soon as Li Huan came close enough, Ma Wang Shu, waived her hand quickly causing her blood to get on the enemies'' face.


    "Your blood is corrosive!" Li Huan said in surprise while watching the drops of blood from Ma Wang Shu''s wounded hands melt the soil it touched.


    Li Huan was only using a fake body, however, having it melt on her so soon was not beneficial.


    "You want to y did you not? Do not tell me you want to back out already." Ma Wang Shu responded, mocking clear in her voice.


    Filled with anger now, Li Huan thought she had to beat this woman right here, or else they would never be able to get out of the ce.


    "Hurry up! Do not waste time! I may not be able tost longer." Li Huan Screamed at Fa Yuan and Fa Liwei.


    What Li Huan didn''t notice was that Fa Liwei never even flinched from where he was. Even when Fa Yuan got knocked back, he did not move.


    Fa Yuan rattled, rushed back to his position without even batting an eye at Ma Wang Shu.


    Fa Liwei would not be able to control the magic by himself for much longer. He needed Fa Yuan to be there.


    As the chants got heavier and louder, the environment started to shift.


    "The time is almost upon us! You cannot stop us now officer." Li Huan said as she kept on evading the attacks from Ma Wang Shu.


    "We will see about that." Ma Wang Shu said with confidence. It was just an act though as she was getting anxious by the minute. She was also not immortal like the enemy who did not show any changes after all the poison that she had released into the air.


    Aside from that, she was unable to look for a chance to dy or stop Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan from opening the cage. <em>''I need to do something! Fast!''</em>


    Ma Wang Shu knew she had to take out Li Huan first in order to stop Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan.


    She needed to give all she had. With that in mind, Ma Wang Shu gathered up her magic and sent a massive blow of venomous wave of energy right into Li Huan.


    Within an instant, Li Huan was sent plummeting to the ground. The impact was so massive that a crater formed where Li Huan fell.


    Ma Wang Shu could not waste time celebrating the massive blow, that she had dealt with the enemy who could not even die.


    She had to stop Fa Liwie and Fa Yuan right now or else, it was going to be far toote.


    As she gushed over at Fa Liwei to disrupt his chanting, a powerful blow knocked her down to the ground just like she had knocked Li Huan down. This was a powerful blow and required a lot of her magic.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    However, Fa Yuan was using the power of the goblinbined with his own now after it was given to him by Fa Liwei. He was getting more ustomed to it, thus he made a protection spell.


    Because of it as well, Ma Wang Shu''s attack rebounded, causing her to experience the impact of her own force.


    As she squirmed on the ground trying to get up she could not help but think, <em>''So that''s it? I can''t do anything else?''</em>


    Suddenly, Ma Wang Shu heard a roaring explosion.


    It was the impact after someone hadnded a blow on the purple goblin statue that was in front of Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan.


    For the first time since Ma Wang Shu arrived, Fa Liwei finally showed interested. "What is it now?" He asked loudly.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    The answer Fa Liwei received though was a blow directly at him


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note (not paid): </em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hi guys! Thank you for the wait. I know I owe you all a lot of update and I am working on it. I really hope I can update more to make up for it but can''t really promise. Let see what the New Year can bring me. (Wishing good luck for me and everyone else!) </em></strong>


    <strong><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my new book, "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 494: List of Offences

    Chapter 494: List of Offences


    Fa Liwei was sent flying away from the goblin statue which also removed their magical formation.


    <strong>Wsssh!</strong>


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    Within half of a second Fa Liwei suffered another major blow from behind him before he could even recover or manage to see where the attack wasing from.


    It was giving him a sense of dejavu. It was just like his recent fight, that his body was recognizing. Yet the feeling he was fighting someone stronger was unmistakable, as he kept receiving strikes, one after the other.


    His back was getting most of the impact of the blows, as he hadnded on all avable hard surfaces.


    The ongoing blows finally stopped when a huge tree copsed on him.


    Fa Liwei looked at the ck sky of Mount Hua where the golden cage of his master was still floating.


    They were not even able to open the gate wide enough for their master to get out of it.


    Fa Liwei''s soulless eyes stared at the woman who had ruined their ns from the beginning.


    The purification wall, that caused for the impurities that he was supposed to use for strength.


    Gao Lan Mei also started the summoning of Blessed spirits which resulted to unnecessary spending of magic and further dy of their ns.


    She also made it almost impossible for him to use the goblin statues. Now she even stopped him from using thest statue.


    <em>''I think, I still missed something,''</em> Fa Liwei thought to himself as he looked at the new arrival who had a list of offences against them. Gao Lan Mei.


    She seemed to have been gathering power all this time and had be an even more powerful version that ticks him off. By the looks of it as well, Gao Lan Mei was far beyond saving from Impurity Madness.


    <em>''So, why did she attacked me?''</em> Fa Liwei thought to himself curiously, while slowly trying to get up. He was not a pushover and still had a lot to spare for a fight despite almost reaching his limit.


    "You ruined our n, again." He uttered emotionlessly as he picked himself up, "Fa Yuan! Do not stop even if you die." He continued before jumping towards Gao Lan Mei.


    Fa Yuan let out a grunt of his own, affirming the order given to him. He knew as well as Fa Liwei that the only way they could get out of here unscathed was, if they seeded in freeing the demon god inside that golden cage. He was giving it his all.


    With them already nearing to the n''spletion, it would have been stupid to escape and tuck their tails between their legs.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    The sounds of the exchange of blowsing from Fa Liwei and Gao Lan Mei''s fight were loud. Conflicting magical energies were causing the ground to shake.


    In a pure shocked state, Ma Wang Shu stared at the events unraveling in front of her. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    When she was watching Gao Lan Mei fight Fa Liwei earlier, there was already respect.


    Still, watching the fight closely was something she could not believable.


    Gao Lan Mei was from the Mortal Domain. She should not have the ability to fight with wraith in equal footing.


    Ma Wang Shu shook her head. Despite what was going on, she felt bad for Gao Lan Mei.


    A woman like her, who had great talent could have been useful in more ways. It was a waste to lose her rationality and eventually her life because of this fight.


    Gao Lan Mei had consumed impurities, more than she could handle to just get stronger.


    The one thing that she was grateful for, was the fact that Gao Lan Mei was still fighting the strongest enemy that even her might not be able to handle and not her allies.


    "You are far gone? What does a woman like you desire the most now?" Fa Liwei asked casually. Someone who was going through the final stage of Impurity Madness would only have one thing in mind. <em>''So what can be the reason for fighting continuously?''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei did not speak but she replied with a bright smile on her face. This had caught Fa Liwei off guard as it did not match her current appearance. Her eyes were all ck like him and the dark protruded veins were running from the side of her face towards her upper chest where the heart was.


    Fa Liwei understood who he was up against now. <em>''Would I be intimidated if I still have that emotion?''</em> He curiously thought to himself. Nevertheless, getting distracted on a fight was a bad thing.


    "Stop now before you lose your emotion of regret," Fa Liwei advised.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Fa Liwei sent a st of magic towards Gao Lan Mei''s body to get her away from him.


    Because of this, those that were watching went back to their senses.


    "Just kill her!" Li Huan demanded Fa Liwei. After saying this though, she decided to take action herself and went towards Gao Lan Mei to finish her off.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    "You are still ying with me!" Ma Wang Shu said challenginly after mming Li Huan to the ground. Becuase of this, the ground recieved a massive blow of its own.


    <strong>Aah yaah!</strong>


    That blow made Li Huan furious and she got up just as quickly, attacking Ma Wang Shu in return.


    Fa Liwei ignored Li Huan and stepped towards where Gao Lan Mei hadnded, to immobilize herpletely.


    But just like when they were within the boundary spell, he found Gao Lan Mei to be absent from where he hadnded the attack.


    It was easy to spot her though, as she did not intend to hide the energying off of her. But something waspletely different now.


    Last time when this had happened, Gao Lan Mei had returned his attacks instantly. Now, she did not hit back.


    She only kept herself floating in mid-air, with nk eyes staring back at Fa Liwei. Gao Lan Mei was staring at him with interest. Her head tilted curiously as if waiting for what he would do next.


    <em>''I should be the one doing that.''</em> Fa Liwei thought to himself.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note (unpaid):</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Force Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 495: Baffled

    Chapter 495: Baffled


    Even though Gao Lan Mei was not yet moving, the ck and purple aura around her was enough for Fa Liwei to be cautioned to take action. Yes, he was wasting time but his instinct was forcing him to do so.


    The sparks of power around her grew darker and denser. The surrounding air swirled like sand storms or hurricanes. A very strong pressure that was not something he did not expect to see in the Mortal Domain.


    Fa Liwei starred with curiosity at her. ''So what is she nning to do now?''


    <strong>Clink!</strong>


    <strong>Clink!</strong>


    The golden cage made another set of noises bringing Fa Liwei back to the goal that needed to be aplished as soon as possible.


    <em>''Yes, the time is almost here. Before long we will release the master.''</em> Fa Liwei thought to himself. This was the reason for his existence and it would not sway him with other things.


    Fa Liwei was eager to eliminate the threat that was in front of him right now. Or else everything might get ruined.


    Not letting the Gao Lan Mei got a hold of him again, he leaped for an attack.


    Just as he got close enough to Gao Lan Mei; it baffled him. Gao Lan Mei within a blink of an eye had caught the attacking arm of Fa Liwei!


    The swift movement left him spellbound. With them this close, Fa Liwei could see closer the difference on Gao Lan Mei''s face.


    The protruded veinsing from the side of her eyes were thicker than his own.


    Fa Liwei could continue to be more curious but he could not let her get the upper hand.


    The strength that Gao Lan Mei possesses right now was iparable to anything Fa Liwei has ever faced before.


    As Gao Lan Mei starred empty. Her eyes dark as abyss. Fa Liwei felt weak and unable to move well enough to counter an attack from Gao Lan Mei.


    But she did not attack Fa Liwei, she only held his arm until Fa Liwei got weaker. Fa Liwei''s body got weaker and weaker while Gao Lan Mei''s aura was getting stronger.


    <em>''No! She is absorbing my powers?!''</em> He thought with surprise while fighting to keep his consciousness.


    ***


    On the other side of Mount Hua


    <strong>Zoom!</strong>


    A zap of Ma Wang Shu''s poisonous beam of magic passed Li Huan by earshot.It almost did hit her. But she was lucky enough to dodge it.


    Gainingposure Li Huan spinning in a circle and concentrated his magical energy to send a ball of impurity towards Ma Wang Shu.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    It hit Ma Wang Shu, sending her plummeting to the ground far away from where they were.


    "You are courting death!" The Justice Affairs captain yelled in anger. It was actually a wrong statement as she was dealing with someone that had already once experienced the death.


    Li Huanughed mockingly. "Death is my food!" She dered loudly before sending another st of energy to the other woman.


    "B*tch! If I severed your head and feed it to the demon beasts now, then I will marry!" Ma Wang Shu cursed loudly before she leaped towards the nearest tree and started pulling it out from its roots.


    Ma Wang Shu deration made little sense to those who would hear it. That includes her subordinates that were trying to create a poison perimeter around her.


    <em>''Captain Do not curse using marriage. It is just wrong on all aspects!''</em>


    "What do I have to do with you getting married?!" Li Huan said in anger as she avoided the tree that was thrown at her way.


    "You cannot get away from me!" Ma Wang Shu dered chasing after the woman. Her goals were to buy time and make sure that the enemy would be separated.


    Ma Wang Shu shifted her gaze swiftly towards Gao Lan Mei and Fa Liwei that was on the opposite side.


    <em>''I am sorry. I cannot stop your Impure Madness, but I can only take advantage of it. You are far too gone. I am sorry for sacrificing you for this fight.''</em> She thought to herself.


    It was the decision that Ma Wang Shu felt was the best. <em>''I will not forget you.''</em>For her Gao Lan Mei might not be a member of Justice Affairs, but because of her sacrifice, Ma Wang Shu did not mind acknowledging her.


    Ma Wang Shu then shifted, moved her gaze to one of her soldiers and gave a nod as a go signal.


    With the signal, the soldiers started chanting their goal was to form a transparent shield around the area of the fight.


    What Ma Wang Shu was doing did not go unnoticed. However, he was too busy to get away from Gao Lan Mei. She was not only absorbing his strength but his life force.


    How could this be?!


    Cultivation allows meridians to absorb external Qi within the environment to get stronger. For him, even though Gao Lan Mei could use Devour, he did not expect her to be on this level.


    The reason it baffled Fa Liwei since he only witnessed Gao Lan Mei causing havoc during the time when Wei Jiayi had lured her into the purification pentagram to save her recently from Impure Madness. So he failed to see how Gao Lan Mei turned the Miss of the Ming family into an olddy.


    Since it distracted his thoughts, Fa Liwei could not avoid Gao Lan Mei''s surprise attack that closed behind him quickly throwing him off from his guard


    Gao Lan Mei suddenly held his neck with both hands. She also circled her legs around his waist from behind. She was like a snake coiling around it''s victim.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note(unpaid)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other novels, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" or "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 496: Do not do anything stupid

    Chapter 496: Do not do anything stupid


    Immediately, Fa Liwei felt his body on a verge of being crushed. Add to the fact that he could feel his life forced being sucked quickly.


    "Behave!" Gao Lan Mei demanded in a sinister voice.


    <em>''Behave? Who will behave if his existence is nearing his end?''</em> Fa Liwei questioned. With Gao Lan Mei''s unmistaken threat, she must die!


    He acted fast by reaching for Gao Lan Mei''s head with both hands to crush.


    However, Gao Lan Mei avoided his hands and bite his neck.


    "Arg! Let go!" Fa Liwei demanded loudly. The pain was nothing, but he needed to get away from her to save his remaining life force!


    Fa Liwei''s consciousness was slipping away from him quickly. He was still a battle-experienced person.


    He summoned his magical weapon, a sword and stabbed and swung it aiming at Gao Lan Mei''s side.


    ***


    Other side of the Mount Hua


    "Fa Liwei! What are you doing? Do not waste more time!" Li Huan eximed furiously.


    She heard Fa Liwei''s grunt of pain while he was in the attempt to free himself from the Gao Lan Mei''s hold.


    Li Huan could not believe that Fa Liwei would lose to nobody from the Mortal Domain.


    Yes, the fake Li Huan, she might have kept some memories from the original owner of the body. Like the fight in the empire arena before.


    Though she had a fight with Gao Lan Mei earlier, for her since she was still recovering her magic, those interactions, was not enough for her to consider Gao Lan Mei as a threat. Anyone from the Mortal Domain was just ants ants under her feet that could be crushed easily.


    That was the reason why she couldn''t understand what was happening.


    <em>''How is Fa Liwei getting weaker and cannotnd a single attack on Gao Lan Mei? What is happening to Fa Liwei?!''</em> The thoughts alone were disgusting for her.


    Li Huan''s attention was already shifted away from her personal enemy earlier because of this undeniable fact though.


    Still, there was no time to think about these things. Li Huan acted quickly. She quickly shot a beam of magic towards Gao Lan Mei, hoping it will hit the abominable woman to lose her bnce and let go of Fa Liwei.


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    The beam hit Gao Lan Mei directly.


    Li Huan rejoiced temporarily ands the evil smile on her face remained. <em>''Yes, it hit her! It''s time to save Fa Liwei!''</em> She decided before leaping towards the woman.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    Before Li Huan could go further, Ma Wang Shu blocked her path with a strong kick.


    "I keep on telling you! Your fight is with me!" Ma Wang Shu dered. "Leave them alone or I will be jealous!"


    "Leave them alone? The woman is good as dead!" Li Huan announced confidently.


    "I know you are not blind but you can''t see or feel that she is alright?" Ma Wang Shu asked mockingly.


    Just as the smoke cleared from the hit Li Huan was appalled by what she saw. Gao Lan Mei was still standing exactly where she was.


    With that attack from Li Huan though, Fa Liwei escaped Gao Lan Mei''s hold. He was reserving his strength for the attack.


    That moment, Gao Lan Mei was just looking nkly. She hadn''t even flinched. Her line of sight was not at Fa Liwei, but at the purple goblin statue.


    Li Huan couldn''t figure out what to do now. The beam she has sent towards Gao Lan Mei was powerful.


    She knew that one blow can knockout several beings from Immortal Domain in at the same time.


    But why at this time the attack didn''t work and didn''t even leave a single scratch at Gao Lan Mei?


    "What the hell are you still looking at there? We are being surrounded by sealing matrix!" Fa Liwei yelled furiously. It was the first time he showed a potent emotion that a YinYing rarely had.


    "Do not yell at me!" Li Huan was surprised with Fa Liwei''s outburst. If not mentioned earlier, she wouldn''t be able to notice the sealing matrix that seems to be almost done.


    Li Huan red to the woman wearing a golden mask across her. "This is entirely of your fault!"


    "Boo hoo! So what?!" Ma Wang Shu asked mockingly.


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    Just as Ma Wang Shu was still thinking of her next step to bid more time or get Li Huan''s attention when she heard the sound that confirms the seal matrix her subordinate had been making was nowpleted.


    "Captain! Don''t do anything stupid at all!" She heard her subordinates'' reminder in unison.


    Ma Wang Shu smirked inside her mask. <em>''What do they mean about not doing anything stupid? Like blowing myself up?''</em> She thought to herself with amusement as she scattered stronger poisons in the air. In her mind, she already gave up on Gao Lan Mei living because of the current situation.


    Her n though was easy to guess. Thus her enemies retaliated before her poison caused more damage.


    <strong>AaaaaH!</strong>


    With an earth shattering scream Li Huan gathered and concentrated all her energy to form a beam massive and powerful enough and finally finish Ma Wang Shu.


    <strong>Woossh!</strong>


    <strong>Zoom!</strong>


    The beam jolted forward with massive power to hit the target! The beam hit the forearm of Ma Wang Shu, almost severing it from her body. If her constitution was not unique, Ma Wang Shu might have already lost an arm.


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    Despite all of her body parts still intact to her body, Ma Wang Shu still fell that created a small crater when she finally hit the ground.


    <strong><em>***</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Author''s Note (unpaid)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other novels, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" or "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 497: Unacceptable

    Chapter 497: Uneptable


    The noise made from Ma Wang Shu''s fall got Gao Lan Mei''s attention to their direction. However, her gaze focused on Li Huan instead of the currently injured woman.


    Gao Lan Mei tilted her head and looked at the woman with great interest. "I like you." She then suddenly dered before she disappeared from her original position and appeared in front of Li Huan!


    By reflex, Li Huan immediately jumped as far as possible away from Gao Lan Mei.


    The magical energying of Gao Lan Mei was dangerous enough for her to have all her defense up, more so around Ma Wang Shu.


    Add to the way Gao Lan Mei was looking at her like a silent patient snake that found its prey, and for some reason, this petrified Li Huan.


    At the back of Li Huan''s mind, there seems to be a warning bell that keeps on chiming that Gao Lan Mei was not someone she could beat at this time.


    <em>''Uneptable!''</em> Li Huan clenched her fists as she could not ept that possibility. However, she remembered how Fa Liwei was having difficulty when fighting with the woman as well.


    Gao Lan Mei walked toward Li Huan carelessly. An invisible force was surrounding her that seems to make her look stronger.


    <em>''She is absorbing everything!''</em> Li Huan finally realized what was going on and why Fa Liwei was struggling to fight with Gao Lan Mei. Even though she wanted to know where Gao Lan Mei learned the technique of absorbing energy, she would rather kill the woman instead.


    "You are a demon!" Li Huan screamed furiously. There was no need to mention how ironic that Statement was when it wasing from someone like her. A spirit that possessed another person in order to live and exist in this world


    With that, Li Huan gathered all the dark impurities from the air around her and shaped them as knives,there was thousands of them and she sent them towards the direction where Gao Lan Mei was.


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    <strong>sh!</strong>


    The hundreds or thousands of knives hitting and shing with the invisible force around Gao Lab Mei that had kept here safe this far and made sure that she hasn''t received a single hit at all.


    Despite knowing this, Li Huan continued with her attack and poured down all the knives she had like a rain that hit the earth every second without stopping. Her goal was to dy the other woman.


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    <strong>sh!</strong>


    Gao Lan Mei''s attacks continued, and Li Huan''s strength was quickly decreasing. She could only stop, though once Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan managed to regain control of the space around them.


    <em>''Damn it! Where are they?!''</em> Li Huan thought to herself through clenched teeth, frustration evident on her face while she scanned for herrades. However, before Li Haun could fully see what was going on with them, Gao Lan Mei got her attention.


    "Bothersome." Gao Lan Mei said with indifference as she raised her hand.


    Then just like that, the knives that Li Huan was supposed to sent towards the Gao Lan Mei halted before the knives shook violently, and they all fell on the ground fast like gravity had pulled them to the ground forcefully.


    Before Li Huan could summon more impurities on the currently limited space, Gao Lan Mei was surrounded by a very tiny, sparkling object coated with magical energy.


    Gao Lan Mei smiled brightly, before speaking with glee, "My turn." Just like what she had said, it was her turn to rain down attacks on Li Huan!


    "Aaahhh!!" Li Huan screamed both in pain and anger as Gao Lan Mei''s send sessive attacks on her. It was impossible to evade any of it due to its sheer number. If her knives were hundreds, Gao Lan Mei had created thousands or more!


    "Arg!" Li Huan groaned painfully as some of the object embedded her flesh, causing for the body she was using to bleed slowly.


    Li Huan ran towards one of the trees and hid from there as Li Huan dug out whatever causing her to bleed.


    Because of that, she found out the objects that hit her were shards of ss.


    "That won''t help you hide, you know." Gao Lan Mei said with indifference.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Baanngg!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Before Li Huan could escape further, the tree exploded directly behind her back!


    Li Huan''s scream had caused Ma Wang Shu to regain consciousness, and she immediately began toprehend what was going on around her.


    Seeing Gao Lan Mei seem topletely overpower Li Huan had surprised her much aside from that Fa Liwei was nowhere in sight.


    <em>''Where the hell is he?''</em> Ma Wang Shu scanned the ce and looked for the strongest YinYing around.


    There she found him with piles of stones behind him. Fa Liwei was shaking his head as if trying to remove the dust on his head.


    <em>''Or he is trying to wake up?''</em> Ma Wang Shu tried to guess. There was a possibility that since Gao Lan Mei had sent him flying towards the pile of rocks, he might be unconscious earlier for a bit. It would not take long, though, before Fa Liwie would get his wits together.


    The poison was the type that would seal the cultivators spiritual meridians and stop them using and gathering any magic or mental energy. Since the venom was potent, the antidote was only with her and it was limited.


    With this in mind, Ma Wang Shu knew she had to act now. She had to stop Fa Yuan frompleting the ritual to release whoever was inside the sealed cage.


    Ma Wang Shu was thinking this because she was not aware that Gao Lan Mei was currently absorbing all energy around her. That could include the magical power from Ma Wang Shu''s subordinates or the possibility of consuming her poison


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note: (unpaid)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thank you for the wait and continious support. Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Force Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 498: Explosion

    Chapter 498: Explosion


    With great difficulty, Ma Wang Shu stood up and started gathering all her strength and condensed them on the palm of her hands.


    Ma Wang Shu then swiftly sprinted towards Fa Yuan to stop the still chanting YinYing with a st from her prepared attack.


    <strong>Tong!</strong>


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    Ma Wang Shu''s attack hit the sound of the barrier that he made. Of course, Fa Yuan did not want his hard work suddenly to go to waste, thus he was prepared by it.


    However, the crack was enough to confirm that his preparation was not enough to keep his focus on his task and safe from the beings that were stopping him.


    Ma Wang Shu sent another st. This time stronger than the previous one.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    "Cough!" Fa Yuan almost puked blood from that hit, but he endured. Blood on his mouth, but he continued to chant with eyes closed through clenched teeth.


    His chant became faster, clearly challengingly Ma Wang Shu. Fa Yuan knew that his feeble barrier would be broken soon.


    "Just give up!" Ma Wang Shu screamed before coating her fists with energy and punching Fa Yuan''s barrier hard.


    <strong>Crash!</strong>


    The barrier crashed, and Fa Yuan coughed blood again. This time, his eyes were already open as he red evilly with Ma Wang Shu. It was like he was openly challenging the woman to try attacking him again.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    Sadly instead of Ma Wang Shu doing it, explosive magic was hit on Fa Yuan''s direction from the side.


    The impact was with tremendous force, causing Fa Yuan to knock and collide with the purple goblin statue near him. This caused the mountain to shook but not enough to destroy the statue.


    However, the impact did much more than just hit Fa Yuan; it caused him to stop chanting that broke the chain of the ritual.


    "You imbecile! What you have done? How dare you disrupt the ritual?" Fa Yuan shouted frustratingly at Ma Wang Shu.


    Even though Yinyings were supposed not to show strong emotion most of the time, there were exceptional cases like him that still feel most emotions just like a regr mortal.


    "It was not me!" Ma Wang Shu replied, trying to sound innocent as she prepared to defend from Fa Yuan''s attack. Inside her mask, a mocking smirk was hidden.


    The attack was from Gao Lan Mei, and Ma Wang Shu was so delighted that it happens.


    Ma Wang Shu quickly nced at the fight between Gao Lan Mei and Li Huan, and it seems it was one-sided.


    <em>''Atst, this will be over soon.''</em>Ma Wang Shu thought to herself with relief. She would mourn for deaths and move on soon.


    "Aaahh!" With utter rage and anger, Fa Yuan prepared tond a massive attack on Ma Wang Shu. An attack that can potentially annihte her from the very ce she stood.


    Ma Wang Shu hissed. For her, it was always bothersome to fight with someone who seems to have unlimited energy.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The ground shook. It shook hard enough that it took both Ma Wang Shu and Fa Yuan off bnce, rendering Fa Yuan unable to attack.


    They didn''t know what caused the ground to shake in such a manner. It could be anything at this point.


    However, the unmistakable feeling that something was wrong with space was there.


    "Haha! Finally, they arrive! No one will be spared now!" Ma Wang Shu suddenly dered as she tried to stand up from the fall.


    Fa Yuan stiffened after hearing what Ma Wang Shu had said,<em>''Reinforcement? Does she mean more soldiers from Justice Affairs?''</em>Fa Yuan thought to himself with concern,''If so, this could mean we need to give up now.''


    Fa Yuan was rmed as he tried to sense where the new arrivals would be showing up.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    An explosion happened inside the seal. Fa Yuan did not know where it came from or what caused it.


    He only knew that it had resulted in the dust to surround the ce that covered the entire area within the seal Ma Wang Shu''s subordinates had made.


    As he was figuring out what was going on around him, he felt pressure on himself. It felt like he was getting weaker as all the energy he had was gradually getting lesser and lesser by second.


    <em>''What is happening to me? Why do I all of a sudden feel so weak? Why do I feel suffocated?''</em>he thought to himself as he held his throat that was dry. As seconds went by, the intensity of the force got stronger.


    Fa Yuan looked forward to taking a nce at Ma Wang Shu and for an opportunity to attack her release him from this state.


    "What did you-" Whatever he was supposed to say was halted. He thought it was one of Ma Wang Shu''s poison ability that was poisoning him, but he was dumbfounded. He was nearest to the woman. Thus he was able to see her situation.


    Ma Wang Shu was stillughing earlier, but at that moment, she wasying down and struggling to stay up on her feet.


    She tried to speak out, "The seal Remove" Ma Wang Shu uttered with great difficulty. She was trying to say it to her subordinates, but it was too soft for them to hear.


    Ma Wang Shu gritted her teeth as she forced herself to get up. It was confusing why suddenly she lost almost all her strength!


    Add to the fact that the dust seems to not lessen at all in the air. It was like a sand storm moving around, covering their sight. He also noticed that it seems to get darker, like impurities, but different as the magical energy in the air was more potent.


    "Fa Yuan!" Li Huan screamed frantically as if her life depends on it.<em> ''How can that be?!''</em>


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note:</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</strong></em>

 Chapter 499: Would Attack Anyone

    Chapter 499: Would Attack Anyone


    The call made Fa Yuan''s attention turn towards where Li Huan was. It sounds so frantic andced with desperation.


    <em>''That is impossible!''</em>Fa Yuan immediately ced that idea at the back of his head as that idea was ridiculous and unbelievable for him. He then forced himself to move towards Li Huan''s location.


    <strong>Buzz!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Before he could get closed, explosions were heard to where Li Huan''s voice came from.


    The dust in the air was still present mixed, making it difficult for mortals to see through it. However, it was also the case for him because of the strange energy and magic from within it.


    At this time, the pressure was stronger, and Fa Yuan could also hear cracking sounds from within it apanied with the sparks of light.


    It did not take long for the dust to subside and what Fa Yuan saw shocked him, to say the least.


    He saw Li Huan and Fa Liwei lying on the ground with pale gaze and limp body and Gao Lan Mei floating up in the air on top of them. A ck and purple aura surrounded her.


    Gao Lan Mei''s eyes were nothing but dark empty holes. The ck fog surrounding her that seems to being from her mouth the terrifying sight made Fa Huan tremble as he recalled something from his past. It was easy for him to understood what was happening now.


    Fa Yuan, he watched closely and the more he was able to the more he did not noticed that he was being affected by another magic. He stood still his dark eyes focused only at Gao Lan Mei as if he was not terrified earlier. That moment he was like a puppet waiting for his master''s orders.


    "What are you still not doing anything?!" Li Huan yelled at him.


    Fa Yuan was startled because of that. He seemed to wake up from a dreamless sleep.


    ''What happened?''He asked himself in confusion. Eventually, Fa Yuan managed to figure out what was going on. He did not notice it, but because of the magicing out of Gao Lan Mei, he was slowly being manipted.


    Whatever Gao Lan Mei was doing at that moment, it was something that anyone should be afraid of.


    Why? Because once Gao Lan Mei''s dark fog reached its victim, it could absorb them until none was left!


    Fa Yuan shook his head. As someone who was a spy in the Shizi Empire, he was part of the Zicuiyu Regime of the Gao family.


    Even though he was an enemy, he still could not help but be amazed every time he saw the supposed useless Young Miss make things difficult for her enemies.


    It was a significant loss that he was not able to capture the Gao Lan Mei and possibly make her join them.


    Regardless of knowing this, Fa Yuan needed to think fast!


    Thinking like this, Fa Yuan''s gaze from Gao Lan Mei towards the fake Li Huan and Fa Ziwei. As both were not natural enemies, they would wait for their demise.


    It was clear how both were not giving up despite the pressure and limitation that Gao Lan Mei had caused them.


    ***


    As Gao Lan Mei concentrated on absorbing the energy of everyone around her, she grew stronger and stronger.


    When she absorbs the energy of any powerful being, she also takes in their spirits. It adds to the pile of power she''s building for herself.


    Gao Lan Mei looked at Li Huan, "I like what you did back then. It was good not to leave a mess on the table when you eat. Do not worry. I will eat everything." She said with a bright grin.


    "No!" Li Huan yelled loudly as she clenched her teeth. Her lips trembled in anger.


    She knew what Gao Lan Mei means. Earlier, Li Huan used the impurities to crush any and absorb any living beingpletely, anything that has spiritual energy.


    The only thing that was left of the victims'' trace was blood on the ground that was spilled. So how could she allow that to happen to her?


    However, just getting up from her current position was already a struggle. The pressure form Gao Lan Mei was keeping them in ce. She was also getting weaker by the minute. Aside from that, Fa Liwei was currently leaning at her for the support!


    <em>''Despicable!''</em>Li Huan cursed silently as she musters all her strength to push Fa Liwei as far as possible. Because of this, Fa Liwei managed to escape Gao Lan Mei''s zone, and he feels a little better.


    Li Huan smirked and nodded her head at Fa Liwei. Though she was unable to ept the situation and could not do anything, in the end, regardless of how much they struggle, they still failed, and it was a terrible one.


    However, if she would fall, at least she would bring the enemy with her!


    ***


    Ma Wang Shu shook her head. She was struggling to stay on her feet and not fall and get knocked out. But she also understood now that Gao Lan Mei would not care who it was in front of her. She would attack anyone!


    It was just like what happened earlier when Ma Wang Shu was greatly affected by Gao Lan Mei''s seeding attacks. She thought that it was to help her at first, but it seems to be not the case.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ma Wang Shu heard the sinisterughter of a woman. She looked where it came from. As expected, it was from Li Huan.


    At this time, Li Huan wasying on the ground andughing hard across Gao Lan Mei."What the"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also additional time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 500: The Most Dangerous

    Chapter 500: The Most Dangerous


    Forget about Li Huan on the ground that continued tough crazily. Ma Wang Shu would not care about that as it was clear that Gao Lan Mei had already suppressed the enemies. Ma Wang Shu was more surprised when she looked at Gao Lan Mei.


    As a captain of Justice Affair''s special unit, how many times did she experience dealing with beings consumed by Impurities Madness? She was so used of disposing of them in the Immortal Domain.


    However, all of her past experiences could not bepared with Gao Lan Mei''s situation. The aura and appearance werepletely different. It was something that she had not seen before.


    <em>''Why is she floating? Does that mean her cultivation already reached the Grandmaster rank?''</em>This was another thing that she noticed and made her unable to believe.


    Ma Wang Shu cultivation reached the peak of Martial rank, which was the requirement for Captains of Justice Affairs. If she had broken through Grandmaster, then she would be promoted as well.


    But how hard would it be to reach the lower level of the Martial Rank? How many resources in the Immortal Domain as well as battle experience to increase one''s spiritual energy to be able to do so?


    So how did Gao Lan Mei do it? Not to mention they were in the Mortal Domain, which was the most unfavorable ce to increase one''s cultivation!


    Nevertheless, there was no time to be amazed. With the current situation, even though reinforcement arrived from Justice Affair''s how could they be confident that they could suppress Gao Lan Mei?


    "Special Captain Ma report!"


    "What?"


    Just as Ma Wang Shu was thinking about the reinforcement, someone called her from the outside of the barrier. After looking at where it came from, the help that she was hoping had already arrived.


    Why were they asking her to report?Are they stupid?


    "Can''t you see for yourselves?! You all arete! I am fighting all enemies here alone! They were all under my poison!" Ma Wang Shu stated mockingly. She said<em>''all enemies''</em>because as Gao Lan Mei was the most dangerous being in the Shizi Empire at the moment.


    "Hahaha! You are all toote!" Li Huan continued tough loudly that got Ma Wang Shu''s attention again. The woman on the ground now looked like her body was erged. She was like a balloon that seems to getrger andrger by the second.


    Inside Ma Wang Shu mask, a bitter smile appeared as her eyes looked at Gao Lan Mei. Of course, she knew that Li Huan was going to make herself explode.


    "Captain!" Ma Wang Shu''s subordinate screamed as they realized what was going on as well.


    "All soldiers of Justice Affairs! Even if you sacrifice your life, do not let the barrier break!" Ma Wang Shumanded.


    Earlier, Ma Wang Shu felt that she owe Gao Lan Mei for sacrificing her life in fighting with the enemy as there was no way for someone who was consumed by Impure Madness to continue living. If she survived, death is a must.


    "Hahaha! See you at the 18th level of hell!" Li Huan yelled with delight. Her voice was already muffled as her body grew evenrger. She did not care about the new arrivals at all.


    Blop!


    Blop!


    The sound of Li Huan''s body as it grewrger further to the point that her stomach covered her line of sight. She was not even able to see where Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan were.


    Li Huan closed her eyes as she saw the blinding light on her body, indicating the final stage of the sacrificial spell.


    "You are a good appetizer." An eerie, hoarse voice said very near her.


    Instead of hearing her body explode, Li Huan heard the voice of the woman she wanted to die with. She opened her eyes but was not able to see where her enemy was.


    "Gao Lan Mei!" Li Huan screamed on the top of her lungs as she felt her body losing the magic that she had. Her body slowly detes, and she was able to see that Gao Lan Mei was touching her stomach. "Get away from me!"


    As if not hearing anything, Gao Lan Mei continued to finish her feeding. She did not care about who was around of who''s energy and spirit she absorbed. She only had one thing in mind, and that was to gain more power and absorb all the energy for her.


    Ma Wang Shu''s legs shook as she watched how Gao Lan Mei absorbs magic, and this made her finally realize why her magic had depleted and how Gao Lan Mei reached Grandmaster rank.


    She knew what this meant. She knew what was going to happen to Gao Lan Mei when she absorbs more energy. Gao Lan Mei would get stronger and would be unstoppable!


    With this in mind, Ma Wang Shu jumped high. "Bam!" She hit her palm on Gao Lan Mei''s chest as soon as shended, pushing back the other away from Li Huan.


    "Captain! What are you doing?!" One of Ma Wang Shu''s subordinate screamed. She ignored it and continued to attack Gao Lan Mei.


    Another person from Justice Affairs demanded, "Captain Ma! You are betraying us?! Are you helping the enemies?"


    Ma Wang Shu just shook her head, "I will take care of this! Do not release the barrier!" There was no time to exin. All she could do was try to fight and


    "No! You had gone crazy! Special Unit! Remove the barrier!"


    "Do not listen to anyone aside from me! If not, a lot will die!" Ma Wang Shu said through clenched teeth.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 501: Beastly Woman

    Chapter 501: Beastly Woman


    Ma Wang Shu was furious. She did not have a lot of time to deal with the being that was trying to undermine her authority. It was just annoying for her that they seemed not to understand what was going on.<em>''Are they really blind?''</em>


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Ma Wang Shu continuously attacked Gao Lan Mei with spiritual force. Since all attacks were automatically absorbed, it was supposed to be a waste of energy. Still, she continued to attack even if it hit or not.


    She was gambling. In her mind, she might not be of the match with Gao Lan Mei at that moment, but there was still another way for Ma Wang Shu to fight.


    "Come on! Is that all you could do?" Ma Wang Shu taunted, but to her frustration, Gao Lan Mei was not even looking at her!


    "Where are you looking? I am fighting with you!" She eximed before she swiftly approached Gao Lan Mei with a palm strike.


    At this time as well, she continued to release poison in the air, hoping that it would be absorbed as well. Then Ma Wang Shu jumped to the air, it was so fast, her palm forward to hit at Gao Lan Mei.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Before her hand managed to touch the woman, an invisible force stopped her from going further.


    "Aaaahh!!" The sheer spiritual energy that was currently trying to devour her as well!


    "Captain!" Someone screamed from outside the barrier surrounding them.


    Ma Wang Shu heard this but could not be bothered. She was stuck in the air. Not only was her energy depleting fast, but she could also feel that her hand that was attached was slowly being crushed as well.


    <strong>Drip!</strong>


    <strong>Drip!</strong>


    Ma Wang Shu smiled bitterly. Her poisonous blood dripped on the ground, but instead of escaping, she pushed forward!


    As Li Huan and Fa Liwei both were left unable to fight due to almost all their powers being absorbed by Gao Lan Mei, they knew they didn''t stand a chance anymore. Even Fa Yuan was unable to finish.


    Furthermore, the barrier that Ma Wang Shu''s subordinates created that was supposed to be their cage was also no defense against the new arrivals from Justice Affairs. They were a lot in numbers, each more potent to thest. Each felt just as powerful as Ma Wang Shu''s energy as well.


    Fa Liwei raised his head and looked at the floating cage where his master was residing and shook his head.


    <em>''Too bad, just too bad.''</em>He thought to himself. Though they were not sessful at this time, they would not be able to try again if they were captured.


    He then looked at Li Huan, who was utterly unable to move not far from him, Fa Liwei again shook his head. His gaze shifted to Fa Yuan.


    In his weakened state, Fa Yuan returned his gaze, and they all understood what had to be done.


    Fa Liwei did not understand why the Captain of Justice Affairs had suddenly attacked Gao Lan Mei. It was the best opportunity, and he would take advantage of it.


    In their weak state, both stumbled when they tried to stand up. Both have one only goal in mind, escape.


    Fa Liwei was able to stand correctly but noticed that his arm was dislocated. He then expressionlessly, snaps back the dislocated bone. It gave the ''crunch'' sound that could easily make any mortal wince painfully by just hearing it.


    "Oy! Just stay put and waits for this grand aunty to dispose of you!" Ma Wang Shu said to Fa Liwei. Due to the absorbing energying from the invisible force, her hand that was still stuck to it already turned into flesh and bones, soon that would be the case for her arms as well.


    Despite knowing this possibility and the pain that she was currently enduring, Ma Wang Shu continued to send poison towards Gao Lan Mei. It might not take effect soon, but she was confident that it would be.


    As someone from the Immortal Domain, and her entire existence dedicated to fighting impurities, the poison in her body was never simple.


    She was confident because Gao Lan Mei was standing in front of her. Gao Lan Mei''s eyes with dark hollow were looking straight to nothing in particr. She seemed to have turned into a statue while her spiritual energy rant rampant to either cause havoc or to protect her.


    Fa Liwei shifted his gaze to Ma Wang Shu. "Thank you for the captain''s help." He said with indifference before walking towards the purple goblin statue.


    "What help?! No one is helping you!" Ma Wang Shu replied disdained. Though she was not wholly sure why Gao Lan Mei was currently unable to fight, other enemies needed to be captured.


    "Justice Affairs! Are you only going to stand there and watch the show? Do your job and help me! Most of you arete and still not going to do anything?" Ma Wang Shu suddenly taunted those that she tried to stop earlier.


    "You..." One of them was not sure how to respond. "Beastly woman! You said that you would take care of it!"


    "What are you talking about? Did you see my mouth open to utter those words? No! Then help me!" Ma Wang Shu responded as if she was right.


    The Justice Affairs soldiers were all wearing masks, and the mouth area waspletely covered.


    "What are you all waiting for?! Do not waste time and do something!" Ma Wang Shu demanded frantically.


    <strong>Booooom!</strong>


    Just as she said that not only the barrier made by Ma Wang Shu''s subordinate disappeared, at the same time, a strong forceing out of Gao Lan Mei hit hard her hard.


    "Everyone look at the sky!"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited chapter. PLEASE VOTE and COMMENT! </em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 502: Flew Away

    Chapter 502: Flew Away


    After someone yelled for them to look at the sky, they did so, they saw a dark void above the floating cube cage. The red light was seeping out of the open passage way that seems like a portal.


    "...This is?"


    "Is that a portal for their reinforcement?"


    "...it can be a storm too!"


    "Investigate and be careful!" Since it was not clear what caused the void and what it was for, they needed to get closer to it.


    The other beings from Justice Affair''s suddenly disappeared. They have gone closer to where the void was to check it out. Some stayed to keep the entire enemy in ce.


    "Captain Ma, can you still move?" One of the officers moved closer to Ma Wang Shu. This officer understood now why this captain attacked Gao Lan Mei that was helping earlier in subduing the YinYings.


    The force from earlier that wasing from Gao Lan Mei spread so fast and powerful, hitting everyone else, including Ma Wang Shu. They were not able to defend themselves as the impact was unexpected.


    Most of them flew far away from the area. Looking back to where the st came from, they saw Gao Lan Mei nowying on the ground, unconscious.


    "Capture all of them." One officer said, pointing at the enemies.


    At this time, Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan were not thrown away because they were holding on to the purple goblin statue. They continued to chant, louder, and eerier by every second. The st from earlier was used to push back all the beings that were trying to capture them.


    "They are trying to escape. Capture-" Ma Wang Shu uttered softly before she lost her consciousness.


    Soldiers from Justice Affair''s did not dilly dally. They quickly approached Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan to stop them from chanting.


    It seems the void in the sky was caused by the chants. Their aim was to escape. Yet, why were they not running away?


    "Stop! Look at the ground!" One of them eximed.


    "Aaah!"


    A soldier screamed as he fell on a void in the ground that did not seem to have any bottom.


    The ground shook, and heavy winds started to blow, and the intense pressure was surrounding them.


    "Step back!" One said as the hole on the ground was getting bigger, and it would be almost impossible to approach.


    "They are using the Domain''s energy!" One said, before throwing a chain that has ws on the end of it towards Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan. If one were looking closer on the bottom of the purple statue, they would be able to see that as it had dark purple roots that seemed to be sucking continuously.


    However, the chain was not able to get so far as it was pulled down by the strong forceing from the void as if absorbing it.


    The chain was sucked by the void, and since it was stronger than the owner of the chain, there was no other choice but to give up the weapon.


    Others had tried to attack using a spiritual st, but it was the same.


    "We cannot do anything!"


    That statement was not wrong as it was almost impossible to get closer or sent any attack.


    The void on the ground was getting more extensive. It seemed to berger than the one in the sky.


    Considering this fact, some of them looked at the sky and realized what was going on.


    "They are escaping with the cage!"


    At the sky, the void had already absorbed half of the golden cage. They were all distracted, but were clearly able to hear these words, "You are toote. We are just about to leave. I will give you advice. Do the same, or else you''re going to be drained out too." Fa Liwei said. He rushed up towards the portal with the speed of light. He left the purple goblin statue that was also being sucked now by the void under it.


    "Bastard!"


    Justice Affair''s soldiers furiously yelled. No one knew how they managed to grab both women that were unconscious on the ground.


    Fa Liwei and Fa Yuan were already hanging on the side of the golden cage as it continued into the portal. Li Huan was being carried by Fa Liwei while Fa Yuan was carrying Gao Lan Mei.


    The spell using the purple goblin was for them to open the portal to escape. The portal opened up, sucking in the cage with them. This going to take them away from trouble even if it was only for the time being.


    Escaping through the sky was the best option as it would take a Peak level Grandmaster cultivator to be able to fly towards them.


    Their n to unseal the cage had failed, and there were not enough resources in the Mortal Domain to be used to free their master. It was a failure but still not aplete waste.


    Fa Yuan looked at the woman in his arms. Gao Lan Mei was still unconscious and getting weaker now. She had absorbed too much poison from Ma Wang Shu that was explicitly made for beings consumed by Impurity Madness.


    It was not toote, though. When they get back, Fa Yuan had decided to cure Gao Lan Mei and turn her into aplete YinYing. Her tremendous power and potential would definitely be a good use to them.


    They were quickly getting in the portal. The cage was already in it entirely, and it would not take long for them to be in it as well before the portal closed.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Fa Liwei fired two massive beams of magic at Justice Affairs in case they have any ns to get closer to them to whatever means.


    Just as half of their upper body was inside the border, something hit Fa Yuan, causing him to release Gao Lan Mei.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    <strong>Screech!</strong>


    "You scum!" Fa Yuan screamed. There was no need to look as there was only one type of beast that could screech like that and fly.


    It was Wei Jiyai in his dragon form. He had flown to towards them at the right time to save Gao Lan Mei.


    Within an instant, Wei Jiyai caught falling the Gao Lan Mei from mid-air and flew away


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 503: Sentinel Wei stop

    Chapter 503: Sentinel Wei stop


    Regardless of how Fa Yuan wanted to chaste, it would be aplete waste of time for them to do so. They were surrounded now. They must escape before any higher beings from other domains arrived to intervene.


    "We must leave now." Fa Liwei said imploding the portal and taking them all to somewhere else not yet known.


    The Justice Affairs officers enraged and disappointed, but they don''t have time to regret now. They may not have been able to catch Fa Liwei today, but the Justice Affairs has another fugitive in front of them who they have to kill.


    ***


    As soon as Wei Jiyai dragon formnded on the nearby forest, he carefully released his tail and ced Gao Lan Mei on the ground. He then changed back to his mortal form.


    Wei Jiayi stumbled down as his knees were weak. Ignoring it, he gets closer to his mate to carry her as soon as possible.


    He initially wanted to fly eastward further, but to hide her as far away as possible but he was exhausted enough. As someone who was not supposed to shift to full dragon form, it took almost his life to do so earlier. What more when he does it again?


    Wei Jiayi could only smile bitterly as he pressed his chest that was bleeding. Even though the robes that he was wearing were ck and there was a tattered part on the ends of it. The blooding from his chest wound was still noticeable when someone looked intently.


    Nevertheless, Wei Jiayi needed to endure. He needed to get away from as far as possible so that Gao Lan Mei could be out of reach for Justice Affairs.


    Gao Lan Mei was a mortal being that has developed the capability to absorb impurities and gain more power. She was way stronger than any one of the Justice Affairs soldiers that had visited the Mortal Domain.


    Because of that, Justice Affairs would not let this go very smoothly. They would either want Gao Lan Mei dead or controlled.


    "...What?" Wei Jiayi uttered suddenly. He was distracted by his line of thought, so when he looked at Gao Lan Mei, he was able to finally see clearly the changes on his mate.


    Usually, when someone was consumed by Impurities to the point of Madness, aside from the eyes turning all ck, the dark protruded veins would be more prominent from the side of the eyes, the window of spirituality. It would then spread towards the heart.


    That was also the case for Gao Lan Mei before. However, at that moment, not only the veins wherefrom her eyes. They have seemed to spread all over her body. Even all the exposed skin had turned blue. Also, it looked like she wasn''t breathing at all.


    If he was not able to hear a very faint beating of her heart, Wei Jiayi would have already gone crazy for thinking that she had left him. Knowing that the mating connection was still intact was his only assurance that his mate was alive.


    Wei Jiayi was not aware what Ma Wang Shu had done to stop Gao Lan Mei to ultimately sumb to Impurity Madness. However, by the looks of it, they have done something to keep his mate on the Justice Affair''s side.


    <em>''Poison?</em>''Wei Jiayi asked himself. His being boiling in anger. He was mad at himself for trusting Ma Wang Shu on protecting his mate. This was still the case when the woman attacked his mate.


    <em>''No! No! I can never let them get Gao Lan Mei no matter what is the cost!''</em>Wei Jiyai thought to himself. He would much instead give up his life than to let Gao Lan Mei suffer. Wei Jiayi lost her once, and he will never allow that to happen again, ever!


    <em>''No matter what, they must not get a hold of Gao Lan Mei''</em>He thought to himself. Aside from that, he needed to have his mate cured.


    Thinking this, Wei Jiayi ced all his questions at the back of his head. He then endured the pain and crouched down to pick up his mate bridal style and leave.


    Sadly, he was not fast enough as the beings that he was trying to avoid managed to catch up.


    "Sentinel Wei stop!" A voice barked these orders out at Wei Jiyai as he was rushing to take Gao Lan Mei to a safer ce.


    Instead of stopping, Wei Jiayi moved faster. He could also hear multiple voices behind him, and he could sense their powers. It could only be the Justice Affairs officers, and he was caught. There was no way of leaving.


    Just as he was thinking of other options of escape, Wei Jiyai felt a cold sensation to go down his spine. Someone who was way stronger than him was already so close to behind.


    He had to outmanoeuvre them now. Wei Jiayi still had to look for a way to escape. At the very least for the sake of his beloved Gao Lan Mei.


    Wei Jiyai gritted his teeth before he forced himself to change to his dragon form, his direction to head straight up towards the sky.


    Earlier, running was the only thing he could do until he has enough strength to force his body to change into his dragon form for a more extended time.


    When he arrived at the Mortal Domain, he was not allowed to change into his dragon form. But he has no other choice, but save those that were important to him.


    Still, the restriction would continue to punish him regardless if he was on the mortal or dragon form. Then he might as well choose the stronger version of him.


    As his dragon from reached into the high sky, he was stopped in his tracks.


    "Sentinel Wei, stop. You are under arrest."


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 504: Maid of Your Nightmares

    Chapter 504: Maid of Your Nightmares


    <strong>Screech!</strong>


    <strong>Growl!</strong>


    Wei Jiayi''s dragon loudly refused to stop.<em>''Under arrest? Very good!''</em>He thought sarcastically to himself.


    He did feel intense pressure from behind him earlier, but he was not sure if that was the same guy. That thought was not crucial as Wei Jiayi was more concerned that he could not feel any aura or presence with the man.


    The man in front of him was from Justice Affairs. His whole face was covered with a golden mask, just like the rest from Justice Affairs. If he was just like the other, Wei Jiayi would still be the jade pendant hanging on his belt has three golden stars. This was clearly confirmed that he was a general and a Grandmaster level cultivator at that since he could fly and chase him in the sky as well.


    "Sentinel Wei, let us not make things difficult for you. We both know that you do not have much time, just like the woman in your arms. Surrender, plead guilty with this woman, and we will make sure to give you a fair trial." General Wang offered.


    Left with no choice, Wei Jiayi departed. General Wang followed. As soon as Wei Jaiyi changed to his mortal form, he disdainfully said towards the general, "Plead guilty? What is my crime? Shifting to my dragon form because you all werete and unable to save us?! Where were you when we all needed help?" He asked mockingly. His body was trembling with anger. He kept Gao Lan Mei close to his chest, anxious that she would be taken away if he was not careful.


    "Proper investigations will be done. If it was proved that your offences were done with good intention, a pardon would be done." General Wang said with indifferencepletely ignoring Wei Jiayi''s question regarding his absence during the fight.


    Regardless of the oue, Justice Affairs could not let Gao Lan Mei go like that. It was already bad enough that the YinYings escaped with a huge floating cube that they were still not aware of what for.


    "Anyone who is consumed by Impurities needed to be captured. That girl was too dangerous to be left alone at her condition." General Wang added. Not to mention the fact that Gao Lan Mei''s powers were something that he has not seen before. Anything that was unknown must be studied or destroyed.


    With this in mind, General Wang knew that they had to get a hold of Gao Lan Mei at any cost.


    "Sentinel Wei, we are still polite. Do not let my patience run out. Give the woman to me." General Wang demanded emotionlessly.


    Wei Jiayi released a deep breath and started walking. He looked dejected as he walked towards the General as if he was going to hand over Gao Lan Mei.


    Woosh!


    However, Wei Jiayi was not even in his second step when General Wang was grabbed by someone by the waist!


    "Master. Bye. Run."


    "Hai Hai!" Wei Jiayi realized after he heard what was said by the man on General Wang''s waist. He did not waste time and immediately used this as an opportunity to get away.


    General Wang was pushed far back. He was caught off guard.


    "You! Let go!" General Wang startled. The general could not just stand around and be surprised.


    "Do not let him go!" He barked out the orders to the Justice Affairs. There was actually no need for him to do so as the moment Wei Jiayi moved, Justice Affairs were also on time and immediately surrounded Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei.


    Too bad for Justice Affairs, even though they were prepared, no one would expect that the one that was currently upying General Wang''s time was not alone.


    Right before they couldnd a solid attack on Wei Jiayi, they had sensed several beings heading their way.


    Boom!


    Then suddenly, an attack from the back of a Justice Affair''s officer sends him away from the supposed target. That was the case with another one standing right before him.


    These attacks were not strong enough to really cause any damage to them, but enough to get their attention.


    Someone jumped from behind a tree andnded with grace right in front of Wei Jiayi.


    sh!


    Bang!


    The ground was hollowed out because of the sword that the woman was holding. It''s Sung Zhi Ruo.


    "Miss Sung! What is the meaning of this? Are you rebelling?" One of the Officers said.


    Sung Zhi Ruoughed before replying acidly, "Is helping my benefactor considered rebelling now since you all were not able to help us? If that is the case, so be it!" She dered loudly, "You all listen! Anyone who tries to get close and try to capture Gao Lan Mei will experience why I was called crazy!"


    With a snort, "Just a Miss of a n in the Immortal Domain is challenging Justice Affairs? You are arrogant!" One officer said mockingly as he epted Sung Zhi Ruo''s challenge and attacked here.


    No one from Justice Affairs would really fear Sung Zhi Ruo treat. Instead, they were furious for the disrespect.


    Too bad for them, Sung Zhi Ruo was not the only one that was willing to help.


    "How about giving some face to this maid here?" Xiao Shi said pleasantly as if what she said was something to be bragged about.


    "Just a maid but demands to be respected? Hah-Aaaahh!!!" Hisughter was cut off by his own scream of pain as Xiao Shi suddenly gives him a huge wound on his chest using her spear.


    "Just a maid? Of course not!" Xiao Shiughed evilly before looking at them with a bright smile on her face and dered, "I am the maid of your nightmares!"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 505: You Stink

    Chapter 505: You Stink


    Xiao Shi''s deration would have made the beings from Justice Affairsugh mockingly.


    Why not? Because in their mind, even though the maid was able to wound one of them severely, Xiao Shi still looked like someone feeble in their eyes because of her youthful appearance. This was the case because Xiao Shi''s current appearance was like the first time Wei Jiayi had seen her.


    Xiao Shi, for them, was a young girl that looked younger than fifteen. The freckles on her nose were significantly noticeable. Her face was pretty, and her current arrogant appearance seemed to not match to how she looked like.


    The only reason they were sure that Xiao Shi was the one who hit them was because of the long spear that she was holding with her thin arms. She was a poor choice to be on guard against them, so they thought.


    "Anyone who tries to stop Wei Jiayi will experience my spear!" Xiao Shi shouted threateningly.


    <strong>sh!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    To intimidate further, Xiao Shi sliced the ground. The impact was not to be underestimated.


    Despite seeing this, beings from Justice Affairs were proud individuals. Was this enough to push them back? Not.


    They would not allow themselves to be distracted as Wei Jiayi was still trying to run away from them.


    With this in mind, someone whistled from Justice Affairs. As soon as he does, the group split up.


    Since this was the case, Xiao Shi and Sung Zhi Ruo also split up as well.


    "Oy! You all! Do not just stand and watch there!" Xiao Shi yelled. After doing so, more beings moved to stop Justice Affairs from getting closer to Wei Jiayi.


    "We thought the women already have everything under control." Lou Ren said helplessly. He looked weak because his face was pale like a ghost. Despite this, Lou Ren still managed to discretely bow his head to Wei Jiayi''s direction as acknowledgment.


    Justice Affairs were surprised. "Are all of you trying to rebel?! Leave, and we will not arrest you all as well!"


    Aside from Lou Ren, others were willing to help Wei Jiayi. Familiar faces that Wei Jiayi thought already died due to the Impurities surrounding Shizi Empire earlier.


    "You-" Wei Jiayi tried to speak but was immediately cut off by the Lou Ren''s loud voice.


    "The two that you are trying to capture was our benefactor! How can we allow you to arrest them after they have saved our lives because Justice Affairs were notpetent enough to do so?" Lou Ren asked sarcastically. His position in the Immortal Domain was different. It was never made in public that he was serving Wei Jiayi, and at this time, it was not a good idea for Justice Affairs to know about it.


    Wei Jiayi prefers things to be in this way. He was grateful to see them alive. However, he also felt that it was a waste for them to help.


    Justice Affairs would not care for any shame or bother with them. They believe that the authority should be with them, and it was their right to exercise it.


    Thinking this, Justice Affairs mercilessly attacked anyone that was on their way and not care if someone died or not.


    Those trying to protect Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei were all rtively weaker than anyone from Justice Affairs. However, they may not be able to stall for time in a one on one fight like Xiao Shi and Sung Zhi Ruo.


    <strong>Slice!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    "Do not ignore me! You are all insulting this young maid. How dare you?!" Xiao Shi asked in annoyance as she hit the ground of the closest Affairs Officer near her.


    "Little demon! Do not waste your life! We are giving you a favor for not hurting you!"


    Xiao Shi snickered then grin evilly, "Really?" She asked mockingly before she stabbed her hand with her spear. Xiao Shi showed them the bleeding wound on her side. As the spear went through it, there was a hole. To their surprise, it was quickly closing up!


    They were still not able to recover when they heard earth-shaking steps getting nearer.


    <strong>Thump!</strong>


    <strong>Thump!</strong>


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    From within the forest, a gigantic white wolf leaped. A wolf bigger than anyone had ever seen appears before them. Its eyes were looking at men that looking at Xiao Shi. Specifically, her hand that was still bleeding hard due to her spear.


    <strong>Grooowl!</strong>


    <strong>Stomp!</strong>


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    "aaaahhhh!!" The man from Justice Affairs screamed loudly


    The white wolf was big, but its movement was so fast when it suddenly appeared above Xiao Shi and stomped the closest Justice Affairs officer.


    It was none other than Zhao Liwei. They all had followed the chaos back to Wei Jiyai and Gao Lan Mei.


    They all stood together in uniformity. Themander knew a battle here would cause an even bigger massacre.


    All felt that they had to protect Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiyai. They have gone through enough together to stand for each other. However, Zhao Liwei''s primary purpose was to still to chase after his mate.


    "Get away from me! You stink!" Xiao Shi said appalled as she swiftly moved away from under Zhao Liwei and run towards Sung Zhi Rua.


    Taking the pipe out of her mouth Sung Zhi Rua sighed out in indifference, "There was no time to y." She said to Xiao Shi, "Justice Affairs! This fight is not needed! Leave as alone! We will not hand over the girl today!"


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    "Hai Hai!" Lou Ren eximed with worry as they learned that the explosion wasing from General Wang''s direction.


    ***


    <em><strong>Author''s Note:</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</strong></em>

 Chapter 506: Last Demon Guard

    Chapter 506: Last Demon Guard


    They all knew that General Wang was way out of their league, and that especially goes with Hai Hai as well.


    However, who would be so brave enough to deal with a being that was on Grandmaster Rank without any convincing? Only someone special like Hai Hai.


    Lou Ren felt remorse as he looked at General Wang that was walking towards them leisurely.


    ''Are you saying that we are worth worrying about?''Lou Ren thought silently. He was proud, just like the rest of the beings from Immortal Domain. Though he did notck discipline whenever he cultivates, it seems his effort was still not enough.


    As General Wang gets closer, all of them were on alert. They watched as he moved his head, gazing the entire field. Then he looked up at the massive wolf.


    "A delegate from Shou, must not get involved. This fight is something you should be concerned about." General Wang asked as he looked at Zhao Liwei''s wolf.


    As he said that, the giant white wolf quickly shrink before Zhao Liwei appeared on his mortal form.


    Zhao Liwei was still on his white robes. It was so white that the dirt on it was noticeable as well.


    "Do you see any soldier from Shou helping? This is my personal choice to save my benefactor and nothing to do with my nt." Zhao Liwei started with indifference. He then smirked almost mockingly, "Now that you mention it. Make sure that the representatives of the Qi Universe prepare an exnation as to why their soldiers are so ipetent, not only this one almost died, but the culprit also managed to run away."


    The general grunted at Zhao Liwei. General Wang could not find any fault to what Zhao Liwei had said.


    With the vast disturbance in the Mortal Domain, there was a high possibility that other influential and powerful forces already knew it in all Domains. Thus they could not act so rashly.


    Could they make Zhao Liwei shut up? No.


    How about arresting him? That would be no as well.


    Just like what Zhao Liwei had said earlier, there were no soldiers from Shou, where he came from, around him. That only means they were not far away and most likely observing the situation.


    Despite this, the Justice Affairs will not back down, and even Zhao Liwei knew that.


    "Our superiors will take care of that request. Delegate Zhao, please do not take offense, we are only doing our job. Do not worry, we will not allow your death, or we will be in great trouble." General Wang said as if trying to be worried. However, no one could think more about it. As soon as he said that, General Wang immediately disappeared from his original position and appeared in front of Zhao Liwei.


    <strong>Wooosh!</strong>


    <strong>Pang!</strong>


    The two fought, and they seemed to be evenly matched.


    With the general taking care of the strongest, the others from Justice Affairs also started being forceful.


    Those that were helping Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiayi knew that they needed a miracle.


    "Sentinel Wei, you can save your energy for a quick escape, but do not do it for too long as we could not dy them that much." Sung Zhi Ruo whispered using Sound Friction.


    Sung Zhi Ruo was currently standing in front of Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei. Just as she talked to Wei Jiayi, a Justice Affairs officer managed to get close and attacked them.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Right before the Justice Affairs officer couldnd his blow Sung Zhi Ruo, Xiao Shi''s kicked stopped already stopped him getting closer.


    He was pushed back so strong that he hit one of hisrades that were also fighting.


    "Hmph! Am I not worth your golden time? Why do you all only want to keep on attacking her? Is she prettier than me?" She asked while pointing at Sung Zhi Ruo.


    Sung Zhi Ruo giggled as she waved her hand dismissively. "How can that be the reason? They were not looking down on you. I think they can feel the deathing from you instead."


    "Oh! You think so?" Xiao Shi asked with delightced on her voice. She was happy to know that her source of energy was easily noticeable.


    Sung Zhi Ruo nodded. "You stay here. I will help them." She said before running towards the nearest being that needs help. She was not using Soul Eater at that moment. It was a forbidden sword after all and must not be exposed in front of Justice Affairs.


    Sadly, because Sung Zhi Ruo did not have much spiritual and magical energy left, her strength was still not enough to sufficiently lend a hand.


    Sung Zhi Ruo was not even surprised that she ended up getting wounded. She smiled to helplessly as she jolted backward, feeling searing pain along her abdomen.


    "That was just enough for you to stop fighting Miss Sung. We will not kill you, do not worry." The justice affairs officer said. He had dodged her attack by a split of a hair but still managed to Sung Zhi Ruo. On the other hand, he received a small cut from the woman.


    As Sung Zhi Ruo fell from the hit, she had suffered the Justice Affairs officers surrounding them rushed in.


    They want tond a massive attack while everyone surrounding Wei Jiyai and Gao Lan Mei.


    Right now, there was thest demon guard that was blocking their path. A young maid that was not supposed to cause them any fear. The way she was leisurely holding her spear was not suppose to yield impact at all.


    However, for some reason, the more they get close, the more they could feel scared. It was like their intuitions were giving them a warning that if they moved closer, they might die.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 507: You Are A Traitor

    Chapter 507: You Are A Traitor


    Fear, it was the feeling that none of them was used to. Nevertheless, regardless of how they felt, they could not waste the chance to get a hold of Wei Jiayi and the woman in his arms.


    "Hahaha! Very good! This maid will enjoy ying with you all!" Xiao Shi said, oozing with confidence that did not match to her appearance at the very least.


    No one, especially beings from Justice Affairs, wanted to be looked down by anyone. This was enough to enrage some of them, causing them to solidify their resolve and attack.


    Just as the Justice Affairs had closed in, a loud roar shook the whole forest, echoing as it bounced off Mount Hua.


    <strong>Rumble!</strong>


    The earth shook as another huge figure leapt forward. Aside from surprise, it immediately gave them a foreboding feeling like what they had felt from Xiao Shi earlier.


    It did not take long for them to clearly see ck mammoth hound when itnded behind Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei.


    There was actually the initial impression that it was a wolf. However,pared to Zhao Liwei''s wolf that looked majestic, this one looked like a wild beast.


    A wolf, won''t have its fangs showing when its mouth was closed. The air breaths as well were like a ck misting off its mouth, which confirmed their guess.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    The hound was Kai Kai, Wei Jiayi''s spiritual beast that Yen Mingjue had possessed as a temporary vessel in the Mortal Domain. It was now huge because Yen Mingue managed to inject some of his energy from the very far.


    Yen Mingjue roared again, sending the Justice Affairs officers back a few steps.


    "Just mortal, wanting to cause trouble. Tsk. I am looking forward to bring you all to Underworld with me so we can y in the Hell tower." Yen Mingjue said with unhidden promise as well as disgust.


    When Justice Affair''s heard the male loud male voice and the clear insult, they were appalled. "How da-"


    "Stop! Do not try to insult my master! He may not be using his real body, but if you want to try it out, we can make your life miserable even on the afterlife! Do you dare?" Xiao Shi challenged, after interrupting rudely.


    Those who just were quick were able to realize the main points of Xiao Shi''s statement.


    Someone was using the huge ck hound as a temporary body and that someone could make their life miserable even after death.


    Would they dare? Of course not!


    No one from Justice Affairs was willing to move forward. Right that moment, the strongest on their side was General Wang, who was still busy fighting with Zhao Liwei.


    Also, it was inevitable that someone who could speak through a beast must be someone they should not be offended.


    There was also the mention of ''Underworld''. Because of this, they subconsciously looked at Xiao Shi''s hand that was intentionally stabbed by her spear earlier. Reminding them of one possibility, they were dealing with a wraith, and the master was the one who spoke through the hound.


    They looked at one another, exchanging hand signals when they heard the male voice spoke again.


    "Xiao Shi." Yen Mingjue called out as he nced at Xiao Shi who was on her guard to protect Gao Lan Mei and Wei Jiyai just until they could manage to escape.


    Xiao Shi stiffened but did not look back to the huge hound. Those who noticed this sudden reaction from the proud girl was curious, more so when Xiao Shi''s brows furrowed as if she was not happy with something.


    Mindmunication?


    She then released a deep breath, before Xiao Shi eased from her fighting stance. In a blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Wei Jiayi and grabbed Gao Lan Mei!


    Wei Jiayi never let his guard down. Because of that, it was not easy for Xiao Shi to take away Gao Lan Mei.


    <strong>Stomp!</strong>


    <strong>Stomp!</strong>


    The huge ck hound was also helping out by stepping on the Wei Jiayi''s escape route and using its giant paws as a block.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" Wei Jiayi was furious. He was still collecting energy so he could transform into a dragon and get away as far as possible. Wei Jiayi just needed more time. Yet now, Yen Mingue was causing trouble!


    With the two beings against him, Wei Jiayi had a hard time protecting Gao Lan Mei. One was in charge of the offence while the other for closing his way of escape.


    <strong>Slice!</strong>


    Aside from that, Xiao Shi''s attacks were all fierce and aiming for the kill. The murderous intent was so noticeable. So, when the iing attack would almost cut Gao Lan Mei to half, Wei Jiayi had no choice but to let go for a second.


    Sadly, that was enough for Xiao Shi to grab hold of Gao Lan Mei. Immediately, she leapt towards the ck hounds back.


    "Give her back!" Wei Jiayi roared, growled.


    "Stop! I will cut her half before you can even touch her. You can try still if you want." Xiao Shi said casually.


    Wei Jiayi knew better than anyone else on What Xiao Shi could do. He was able to watch the seemingly young and harmless maid, turn into a warrior that could match up to the YinYing wraith from earlier. With her master also apparentlymanded her action


    "Yen Mingjue! You are traitor! Why are you doing this?!" Wei Jiayi did not understand what was going on.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 508: Getting Attention

    Chapter 508: Getting Attention


    If Yen Mingjue were trying to help then, Wei Jiayi would at least get a quiet signal to cooperate. However, he was unable to see any!


    Xiao Shi snorted, "Is my master required to exin himself to you? Who are you to talk to my master like that?!" She asked defensively. "Wei Jiayi! Do not forget, my master will only do something if it is beneficial!"


    <em>''Beneficial?''</em> Wei Jiayi thought to himself fumingly. He was ring daggersat the master and servant.


    "Xiao Shi! Mei Mei trusted you-Oy! Be gentle!" Wei Jiayi resistance ended when Xiao Shi dropped Gao Lan Mei''s unconscious body on the hound''s head without any care, and his mate almost fell!


    If Xiao Shi did not manage to grab Gao Lan Mei in time, Wei Jiayi would not be able to know what to do. "Oops! Sorry! My bad!" Xia Shi said apologetically.


    Currently, Wei Jiayi was not the only one who was upset because of Xiao Shi and Yen Mingjue''s action. Not only were they acting against the goal of letting Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei escape, but it was also the fact that they had depended on them much due to the strength that they possess.


    "I can smell death from her. There was no point in saving her life as she will die still regardless. Do not worry, little dragon, I will give her a pce in the Underworld, and you can visit anytime you want. I do have use with her though." Yen Mingjue stated like it was nothing. "Oy! You, Grandmaster cultivator from Justice Affairs, I want to makea deal with you!"


    "Stop! Do not do anything stupid! Just leave here and save Gao Lan Mei! She saved us!" Sung Zhi Ruo reiterated. Sung Zhi Ruo was still hoping that the two was doing this to help them. It was only slight hope as she did not have any idea what was the rtions between Yen Mingjue and Gao Lan Mei.


    After all, regardless of how long someone knew another, the friendship might not be strong enough for sacrifices to be made. The one that was currently helping Wei Jiayi and Gao Lan Mei were those that volunteered. Some were Wei Jaiyi''s subordinates or part of the Gao family. The others from the Immortal Domain were doing it as a way to pay the debt for saving their lives.


    What about Yen Mingjue or Xiao Shi? Do they have any reason to help them? In fact, these two were also considered their benefactors.


    Who among them did not know that the young maid who took Gao Lan Mei was an undead that serves someone who was beyond their reach?


    "What are you talking about? Is saving a small animal that managed live with the breath of Underworld enough to make this prince waste more time? I do not want to bother with all of them you Mortals any longer!" Yen Mingjue said this with disdain as if the whole thing had wasted his time.


    Hearing this, Sung Zhi Ruo and the othermented. Wei Jiayi was furious, but he could only grit his teeth as he thinks of his next moved.


    "I want to go back. Justice Affairs! I will give you this woman if you open a portal for me to go back to Immortal Domain. This one, wasted a lot of magic to help so many lowlifes to continue living." Yen Mingjue added before the hound bends his legs to lower his self on the ground. It seems to be waiting while his tail swish side by side. "What? This is a fair and easy task, right?" He asked, continued without urgency. The hound even opened its mouth wide, yawningzily.


    This action was enough proof that Yen Mingjue was not trying to fool them. They had already realized that if this two individuals move, there would be a high chance that those that they need to capture might escape.


    So when the hound offered an exchange, this brought some relief to the face of the Justice Officers. However, it brought dread for Wei Jiyai, Sung Zhi Ruu, Zhao Liwei and other fighting Justice Affairs. Because of this, they stopped attacking and stepped back.


    Sung Zhi Ruo shouted "You a traitor! You are betraying us!" She had disgust on her face. The hope is wholly gone. She couldn''t believe that Xiao Shi and Yen Mingjue would betray them like that.<em>''There must be something going on!''</em>Sung Zhi Ruo was sure on this, but she did not know what it was. She was looking at Gao Lan Mei mostly who was currently unconscious on Xiao Shi''s feet, but there seem to be no changes on her condition.


    At this time, Zhao Liwei might still be fighting with General Wang, but he was able to hear Yen Mingjue''s offer, and he was also not happy with it.


    "You are wasting my time." General Wang said with indifference before a kick hit Zhao Liwei''s abdomen.


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    Zhao Liwei''s coughed blood. The kick had slightly damaged his internal organs, but it could be cured in a bit. This annoyed him much. He was also conflicted as the one that was causing his effort to help Wei Jiayi to be wasted was his mate!


    After giving a Xiao Shi a swift nce, Zhao Liwei paid more attention to General Wang and attacked, releasing all his frustration. If his mate was not paying attention to him when he was kind, they might as well, do something that would surely annoy her right?


    <strong>st!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Zhao Liwei decided to start with General Wang. His attacks turned calcted. He was attacking the general full force, pushing him back at one point. Of course, the one that he was fighting could fly.Zhao Liwei managed to jump high enough in his wolf form, a bit on General Wang''s leg and threw the general''s body downwards.


    The area where General Wang''s body mightnd, was clearly on the huge hound''s direction!


    ***


    <strong>Author''s Note:</strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 509: Open A Portal

    Chapter 509: Open A Portal


    Too bad for Zhao Liwei, General Wang would not let himself suffer any loss.


    "Appreciate it." General Wang said, sounding genuinely grateful.


    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Zhao Liwei swiftly moved towards General Wang and attacked.


    "Wei Jiayi! This is not a show! What are you staring at?" Zhao Liwei yelled loudly, allowing Wei Jiayi to snap out of it finally.


    Not only the yell woke up Wei Jiayi, it was also the case for both sides. Quickly, the ce around Yen Mingjue began getting chaotic.


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    The huge ck hound stomps his foot on the ground, which caused the surrounding area to shook.


    "Yen Mingjue! Mei Mei trusted you! Help-"


    "Shut up! How dare you speak to my master like that?!" With a loud thud, Xiao Shinded from the hound''s back, before she leaped towards Wei Jiayi''s direction and punched him on the face, pushing him down on the ground with a force that it created a small crater on it.


    While this was happening, the huge hound stood upzily before its head where Gaa Lan Mei wasying, raised fast. Because of this, Gao Lan Mei''s body was tossed in the air.


    As soon as it did, the hound opened its mouth and caught Gao Lan Mei!


    "Mei Mei! I will kill you!" Wei Jiayi growled. His body shook in anger.


    "Tsk." Yen Mingjue''s loud snicker was heard. "So weak, but Do you believe that I will swallow her after chewing carefully if I get annoyed by all of you? Let''s all see who benefits after." He asked casually. The huge hound then walked leisurely towards the nearest hill.


    Because of his previous statement, no one dares to move, even from Justice Affairs, as they need Gao Lan Mei''s body, dead or alive.


    Xiao Shi quickly followed the huge hound. "My master demands a portal be opened to the Immortal Domain, immediately! We have other things to do than be bother by all of you!" She said with a smirk on her face.


    At this time, Zhao Liwei and General Wang also stopped fighting, and both were standing side by side, looking at the two figures on the top of the hill.


    "Why do you want to leave?" General Wang asked curiously. It did not matter who it was. They still had the responsibility to investigate everything that happened in the Mortal Domain. Because of that, it was not a good idea to just set anyone free without following the right procedures.


    Yen Mingjue chuckled, "Do you have the right to negotiate with me? I am just giving you a chance to be useful! If you do not want to help, then don''t! I can swallow her and leave as if all of you can defeat my servant."


    He said. As soon as he does, Xiao Shi removed her limiter, allowing bursts of magical energy with an extreme pressure that almost cost all of them to be knocked off.


    "Master, I do not mind ying with them. I am itching for some muscle exercise." Xiao Shi said with a pout.


    "Wait!" General Wang yelled. "We will open up a portal to the Immortal Domain, but show as the woman first! You will also leave her before you jump on the portal!" He demanded.


    Yen Minjue was not stingy. The hound opened its big mouth, and there, they saw Gao Lan Mei''s disheveled appearance. Aside from her clothes tattered, and most of her exposed skin dark, Gao Lan Mei was disgustingly coated with the hound''s saliva as well.


    General Wang nodded before he suddenly shed quickly to get closer to Yen Mingue to look at Gao Lan Mei better. In his tail was Zhao Liwei and Wei Jiayi, who were patiently waiting for an opportunity.


    If Yen Mingjue did not want to leave with Gao Lan Mei, then they still had a chance to save her.


    "We have a deal then!" General Wang dered, and without wasting a moment, he went to work.


    As General Wangwas opening a portal to the Immortal Domain for Yen Mingjue and Xiao Shi to leave, Sung Zhi Ruo had gotten up. She had rage sheer rage in her eyes.


    Sung Zhi Ruo took her sword and leaped towards their direction. However, she was stopped by Wei Jiayi. He shook his head as a sign to not continue. Sung Zhi Ruo understands that they wanted to wait until Gao Lan Mei was removed from the hound''s mouth.


    Of course, they were not the only ones who had a n. At this time, being from Justice Affairs had moved to guard their General.


    It did not take long for a vortexrge enough for the huge hound appeared. The vortex brightened, and the clear passageway was shown to them.


    As soon as it did, which indicated that the portal was alreadyplete, the huge ck hound opened its mouth and dropped Gao Lan Mei on the ground. It then quickly left without looking back, Xiao Shi following behind closely.


    However, no one had predicted that before Xiao Shi could get in the portal, someone had tried to grab her from behind. It was none other than Zhao Liwei!


    Xiao Shi dodged him by leaping backward. She then, without remorse, sent a powerful beam towards his direction.


    He did not dodge it and was struck. Zhao Liwie was thrown away. His face did not disguise the expression of hurt as he continued to stare at the woman who was emotionlessly looking at him as well. He was still even when he hit hard on the ground.


    He did not care about anything else  even when Wei Jiayi shouted, calling for him.


    At that moment, Zhao Liwei''s heart felt like it was being crushed. The portal had already gone, but the pain was getting stronger.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 510: Gone Crazy

    Chapter 510: Gone Crazy


    Regardless of what Zhao Liwei felt at that moment, no one could pay attention to him.


    Zhao Liwei''s recent action though was something to be grateful for. Like the moment he got close to the portal, Justice Affairs became distracted, and this was not missed out by Wei Jiayi.


    Using this opportunity, Wei Jiayi was able to miraculously get into the Justice Affairs defense and grab Gao Lan Mei. It was either because of the adrenaline, or he had just rested enough, allowing him to save his mate.


    Of course, Wei Jiayi was not the only one who was hoping to save Gao Lan Mei. So with him jumping into the fire pit, the others followed.


    Was it suicidal? No one cares at this point.


    "Zhao Liwei! Stop being a loser! Be useful! She is alive!" Wei Jiayi eximed as he ran towards the man stillying on the ground.


    With an angry growl, Zhao Liwei put his wits together. Though he was insulted and was called a loser, he still could not ignore the critical phrase from Wei Jiayi.


    <em>''She is alive''</em>He thought to himself helplessly. Not only his mate breathing, but she was also way stronger than him!


    "F*ck it! You owe me this for a lifetime!" He yelled with frustration before turning into his wolf form.


    Despite the chaos going on around, Wei Jiyai knew that he needed to move faster to keep his luck.


    When Wei Jiayi saw Zhao Liwei in his wolf form, he had an idea. He immediately carried Gao Lan Mei towards the huge wolf, ignoring all the attacks on his side.


    The justice affairs wanted to take advantage of the situation and take Gao Lan Mei while everyone was fighting amongst themselves.


    Zhao Liwei had understood this as well. He leaped in front of the officers,ing between them and Wei Jiyai and Gao Lan Mei. He roared at Wei Jiyai.


    At first, Wei Jiyai was still skeptical about his n as he was afraid of possible idents.


    However, Wei Jiayi understands as well that Zhao Liwei was his only option. With Gao Lan Mei in his arms and the Justice Affairs surrounding him, he had no other choice.


    "I do not wish to fight anymore. I truly don''t!" Wei Jiyai shouted at Justice Affairs. He then continued with urgency in his voice. "Zhao Liwei! I will trust you with my mate''s life! Do not let me down!" He said almost in a plea that is only for the white wolf to hear.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    Letting out an earth-shattering roar as if the wolf had suddenly gone mad. He mmed Wei Jiyai with one of his enormous paws, causing him to be sent flying backward. Yet, instead of holding on to Gao Lan Mei, Wei Jiayi pushed her towards the white wolf''s direction!


    The huge wolf did not seem to care as it lunged towards Wei Jiayu. Before that, its snout hit Gao Lan Mei upwards, then the wolfnded so hard for the ground to shook and dust surrounding the white wolf.


    "Get the woman!" Someone yelled. Yet, with a huge wolf jumping around, not caring about his ownrade, anyone would stay away and be vignt.


    <strong>Roar!</strong>


    "Attack the wolf! Don''t let it close to the woman even if she is split into pieces!" Another one from Justice Affairs said. That had seemed to enrage Zhao Liwei even more.


    "Ignore them!" Wei Jiayi screamed, sounding desperate. Earlier, he was sent so far away, crashing into Sung Zhi Ruo, who was fighting at that time. In his dazed state, he tried to find where he had lost Gao Lan Mei and what Zhao Liwei was doing.<em>''He did not go madpletely, right?''</em>He asked himself in worry as he stood up and looked for his mate.


    The dust surrounding the huge white wolf earlier had already dispersed, and Gao Lan Mei was nowhere in sight!


    Of course, this was also noticed by Justice Affairs, and they started to shout with worry.


    "Where is she?! Look for her!"


    "Do not let them hide her!"


    "Look at the wolf''s feet! The woman has probably crushed already!"


    However, before they could act, Zhao Liwei lunged towards them as if to finish them off. It was so quick that five Justice Affairs officers were thrown off and injured and more on Wei Jiayi''s side.


    "Aaaahhh!!" Screams of pain were heard all over.


    "Runaway!"


    "It had gone crazy! Stay away from it!"


    Frantic calls were heard all over. It did not matter anymore who it was from. In their minds, the huge white wolf was the most dangerous creature in the field.


    At this time as well, beings from Justice Affairs had finally decided to do what their organization was supposed to do. Protect everyone.


    They were reserved, though, as they knew that the white wolf was someone that they could not kill.


    Aside from that, they were still bothered why the enormous white wolf had acted this way.


    Justice Affairs force had split. The half fought of Zhao Liwei while the remaining scrambled towards Wei Jiyai as he was trying to rush towards the wolf and probably save Gao Lan Mei.


    "Look for the woman! Do not give them a chance!"


    Zhao Liwei saw the situation clearly. With massive lunges in his wolf form rushed towards those that were attacking them.


    The huge white wolf became more aggressive. It was getting harder for Justice Affairs to fight without killing.


    General Wang clicked his tongue in understanding. "Distract it. I will take care of the rest." He said as he flew towards Zhao Liwei''s direction.


    <strong>Slush!</strong>


    <strong>Poof!</strong>


    The moment he got closer, though, a strong magical force was suddenly felt by everyone before the huge white wolf suddenly vanished in the field without any trace


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thank you for the wait! Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 511: Disturbance in the Immortal Domain

    Chapter 511: Disturbance in the Immortal Domain


    In the Immortal Domain


    Out of nowhere, arge portal appeared in a vast forested wend. With the help of tall trees surrounding it, the existence of the entrance was hidden from afar. They were in a swamp that many called Vile East Swamp.


    Not far from it was two famous areas. On the left side of the Vile East Swamp was a vige that mostly consists of unregistered mercenaries.


    While on the far right side were four huge boulders with some parts that have color red and green. If one looked closely at each boulder, they would see written scripts on it indicating their function, an entrance gate towards the Mortal Domain.


    Before, the gate initially had a caretaker aside from the already strong spiritual energy-infused on the enormous rocks. This protects the passageway from any being or beast from entering that might cause havoc in the Mortal Domain.


    At that moment, though, the gate was not working, and the caretaker was still not around.


    The beasts that had resided in the Vile East Swamp were also not peaceful.


    It was already known to be very dangerous even for strong cultivators because of the asional poisonous flees that would appear after the rain. There were also the perfectly disguised quicksands that looked like usual ground.


    However, since the gate was not working, beasts enticed with the magical properties of the boulders were fighting to get a part of it.


    Beings that wanted to hunt these beasts for money or cultivation were also lurking on the area.


    Probably because of all these changes in the Immortal Domain, no one noticed the portal inside the swamp appeared, or when a huge ck hound got out of it.


    "Look for it quickly!" Yen Mingjuemanded immediately as soon as the portal disappeared. The hound''s body already shrinks back to its original size that was as big as a horse.


    Xiao Shi did not dy and started making a call. "Croak! Croak!" She was serious as she made a loud sound of a frog.


    "Louder! You need to be into it!"


    With the urgency of Yen Mingjue''s voice, Xiao Shi nodded thoughtfully. To make her master happy, she crouched to the ground in all fours, as she continued to ''croak'' like a frog.


    "Master, this may not be the ce" She tried to persuade when nothing seems to be happening.


    In truth, if Xiao Shi was not aware that what she was doing was something important, she alreadyined. This was the case even though she was always a loyal servant.


    Yen Mingjue clicked his tongue. He agreed at Xiao Shi, but it was still annoying. "Frogs mostly stay in swamps. Why is that one so hard to look for?" He said, sounding dejected.


    With a weak smile, Xiao Shi whispered respectfully, "Master, I agree. But, even if we see that frog, we do not have any payment to enter. How about I call out while looking for a good sacrifice?" She offered while still on the muddy ground still in all fours, not even caring about the dirt on the ground.


    "Ah!" Yen Mingjue suddenly yelled and leaped towards Xiao Shi. Even when it passed through her, the hounds still continued. It did not take long for her to figure out thought that his master was running towards the Mortal Domain gate.


    "Master! Be careful! There are quicksands here!" She reminded while running after.


    "Don''t bother with that! Continue calling!" Yen Mingjue demanded from afar with urgency.


    After hearing that, Xiao Shi pursed her lips, her expression clearly unwilling. Despite that, she still moved in all fours.


    She was left with no choice but to obey andin silently because she knew how dire and urgent the situation was.


    Xiao Shi runs, jumped like a frog as she continued to make ''croak'' sounds even when she got out of the swamp.


    "Brothers look at that girl! She''s moving strangely!" Someone shouted not far from them.


    Her gaze shifted to where it came from and saw that a group of men were not far from her. They seem to be mercenaries wanting to hunt the beasts nearby due to the carted cages behind them. Xiao Shi did not bother counting the cages, but she noticed that some of them were not vacant.


    Xiao Shi also saw that most of the men they were all clearly looking at her direction. One of the younger men was still pointing at her.


    Ignoring them, Xiao Shi looked around for her master, but the hound seemed to have disappeared somewhere.


    Since she could not miss out on the ck hound in case it did sink into one of the quicksands, Xiao Shi returned to her task.


    "Croak! Croak!" Xiao Shi then loudly made the sound. Since she was in a wide-open area, the frog sound that she produced was from her internal energy.


    The men were startled before, someoneughed in mockery, then the rest followed.


    However, Xiao Shi continued to ignore them as she jumped and run around without any fixed direction.


    "Capture her. That woman seems to be a unique type of mixed breed." The leader of the men said. In the mortal domain, aside from high-level beasts, those that bring a lot of money were mixed breeds regardless of the kind. Anything unique and scarce was a sure fortune.


    "Croak! Croak!" A sound came from near them. It was not loud enough that some failed to notice it. Not Xiao Shi, though. Her eyes brightened when she looked at men''s direction.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Unedited Chapter. Please VOTE and COMMENT.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 512: Dead Forest

    Chapter 512: Dead Forest


    In a blink of an eye, Xiao Shi disappeared from their view. This rmed the men, and they immediately went into defense.


    However, Xiao Shi was quicker than them, of course. From her original position on the bottom of the hill, she arrived at men''s cepletely unannounced.


    Despite knowing what to do, the men stepped back. By instinct, they knew that Xiao Shi was not really someone they could mess with recklessly.


    "What are you all doing?! Capture her!" A man demanded that seems to be the leader of the group.


    "Quite!" Xiao Shi suddenly yells loudly. This had quickly made them stiffen, froze in ce.


    After that, she again tried to mimic a frog''s movement and sound while her body is still in all fours, slowly moving around as if looking for something.


    Regardless of how strong Xiao Shi''s presence is, her action did not seem from someone who was in the right mind.


    With this thought, the leader''s eyes narrowed. An evil smiled appeared slowly on his face. "She is the only one! Capture her!" Hemanded softly, only for the other men to hear.


    It was easy to understand what the leader was thinking. They, too, had the same idea. Thus, they ignore their instinct.


    "Aaaaahhh!"


    "No! No! Don''t kill me!"


    "Get back!"


    "Stay away from her!"


    Capturing Xiao Shi was easier said than done, of course. Xiao Shi fought with them and quickly crushed the men''s pride or hope. The screams got Yen Mingjue''s attention.


    "Don''t kill them all! We can use them as a payment to enter!"


    "Master, you are back!" Xiao Shi happily shrieked as she stopped what she was supposed to do. She was on the verge of severing a man''s head from his body. It was a good thing that the man was already unconscious, making things easier for her.


    Xiao Shi continued, "Master, I heard the key somewhere here!" She then immediately started looking again after throwing the unconscious man away from her.


    "Really?! Look for it before it gets away! What direction did youst heard it?" Yen Mingjue demanded urgently.


    Xiao Shi pointed at the other side of the hill. The hound leapt towards where she looked immediately, while Xiao Shi followed.


    "Arg! These smells disgusting!" Yen Mingjueined as they got closer.


    On the other side of the hill were huge cages on a cart that has dirty and stinky cloth-covered each one of it. The smell of blood was also so potent that it could make anyone almost gag if not used to it.


    There were probably more than ten of these carts aside from the carriages. Most were not appropriately covered. Thus, some part of the cages was showing.


    Xiao Shi hummed, "These men will surely earn big with all this," She noted. There was no need to look at what was inside the cages.


    The sounds of growls and sobsing from it mean that not only animals were inside. Because of that, she felt so much better to dispose of some of the men.


    It was also easy to say for Xiao Shi that death wasing near to whoever or whatever was inside the cages.


    "What are we going to do? Do we use those as well for the payment just in case?" She asked curiously. Her eyes were still busy looking around the area.


    "Hmph! Who do you think I am? Just my name is enough ah!" Yen Mingjue replied. "Make them shu-"


    "Found it!" Xiao Shi suddenly gleefully yelled that halted whatever he was supposed to say.


    The hound''s eyes shifted towards Xiao Shi immediately, and there saw her holding a palm-size frog with no flesh, just all bones.


    "Croak, croak." The sound wasing from it.


    Despite the frog not having any stomach, one could still clearly see that something was inside it. On its stomach looked a small piece of a rolled brown paper.


    "Hurry! Open the entrance!" Yen Mingjuemanded in a hurry.


    "Yes master!" Xiao Shi crushed the frog immediately before taking out the paper.


    She unrolled the paper and started reading, "Desire with all your heart and being, opportunities will open when you shout it out" the first sentence on the paper, "Let us enter!" Xiao Shi shouted suddenly at the top of her lungs before she continues reading, "Miraculous possibilities even for the most insignificant. Choosing is the next step, right or wrong. It does not matter. Open with blood." Before she continued, Xiao Shi bit her wrist until blood was oozing from it. The blood flew and fell on the ground. As soon as a drop hit the soil, they felt powerful spiritual energy surrounding them. It was almost the same feeling that they got when Justice Affairs opened a portal for them.


    Xiao Shi suppressed her grin. After releasing a deep breath, she continued loudly, "Walk in the flesh, but only your soul will grant you what you want all along"


    <strong>Wooosh!</strong>


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    Just as she finished reading thest word on the paper, the spiritual pressure intensified. It did not take long before a spiral that forms a portal appeared in front of them. On the other side is a forest with dry trees that did not have any leaves.


    "Let''s go before it disappears!" Yen Mingjue demanded as he runs towards the portal.


    As soon as both of them were able to enter, the portal vanished. Yen Mingjue was familiar with the ce. Thus he immediately went to the usual path.


    The day was still bright in the Immortal Domain, but not on where they were at the moment.


    Just like the tall dead trees surrounding them, the atmosphere feels dead. The path is mostly dry leaves, dirt, and stones.


    They continued to walk until they reached their destination. In front of them was a house that looked out of ce. In front of it was arge bright green neon sign with written words, Love Expert.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hi guys! Thank you so much for the wait. I hope everyone is safe and healthy. With the lockdown implemented in my city lets hope I will be able to upload more chapter.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 513: Out of place

    Chapter 513: Out of ce


    The neon sign was shing brightly. It was a sign stating that the ce is open for any customer who wants to visit.


    Not only was the sign looking so out of ce, but that goes to say for the entire residential area as well. The front of the house was surrounded by brightly lit bulbs that were in different sizes and colors, shing in different styles. If this ce was located in a busy market street, it would surely get attention.


    At that time, the appearance of the forest was still new and not know by many. Nowadays, it was called the Void Forest. It was located in the middle of the Immortal and Heavenly Domains. No one knew how it appeared or how huge was it, but those did not matter.


    Yen Mingjue finds itughable. Though he has an urgent matter to do, he could still not help notice the strangeness of the ce. Thest time he saw the area, it was yet to be built entirely.


    What matters was that the one who owns the seemingly only residence in the dead forest was someone he knows dearly and how she started living in an isted ce. His mother


    ***


    Void Forest, years ago


    "Mother! Are you listening to me? This is not really a good idea!" Yen Mingjue eximed in frustration.


    "Shhh... Silence, please," Wang Yin said softly while her eyes were closed. She was busy as she raised her arms in the air, extracting the remaining magic that she currently has. Yen Mingjue knew that she was working on her defense magic in the area. At the same time, she was also controlling the bone soldiers around to finish building her residence.


    "Mother!" He shouted in worry the moment she opened her eyes. Tiredness was clearly visible on her beautiful face.


    Wang Yin shifted her gaze towards her son with a heavy sigh and shook her head, "Dear, I made sure to avoid your father when I was pregnant with you. I do not want you to get his uptight and grumpy personality. So tell me, why are you still so like him?" She uttered with regret.


    After hearing what his mother said, Yen Mingjue''s face turned ck. He suddenly remembered how his father tossed him around as a child to get him as far away as possible from his mother.


    Was that because the man had a grudge towards him because of ''this avoiding'' that his mother had mentioned?


    Or his father was just someone who hates mostly everything aside from his mother?


    "Wait! Do not try to change the topic!" Yen Mingjue hissed in annoyance, which her mother just shrugged at. "Mother this is not really a good idea. Aside from father being furious once he found out that you left, this ce is still a mystery and might be dangerous for you!" He exined concerning.


    Thought at that moment, Yen Mingjue was sure that his father already knew everything. Yet, what could his father do? A god could not visit the Qi Universe unless one wants to cease existing.


    "Huh! There are others that can entertain him. I can''t just stay in that lonely pce for another day!" Wang Yin red to Yen Mingjue, "Don''t you even pity your beautiful mother?" She asked with a pout.


    Yen Mingjue pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration, "So how do you n to sustain your spiritual energy?" The beings from Beyond or the Underworld needs the sustenance of spiritual energy to keep their Immortality.


    They rely on the essence of pure souls that are staying on that Domain to keep their magic and existence.


    With most of the areas of the Universe that was mixed with impurities, it will be a challenge to Wang Yin even to use the air to extract a very tiny amount of spiritual energy.


    In truth, Yen Mingjue did think that his mother did choose the newly appeared ce wisely. He even considered the possibility of his mother getting involved in the whole ce''s existence.


    Yen Mingjue looked at the vast barrennd that suddenly appeared in the middle of two domains. Because of this, the spiritual energy in both separate areas was coexisting. Unsurprisingly, since the whole ce still new, there were barely impurities in it.


    It was a perfect ce for anyone to advance in their cultivation. Because of that, Yen Mingjue worries about his mother''s safety. After all, greed was a mortal''s nature.


    "Can''t you see? I am building a store!" Wang Yin shouted braggingly with a smirk. It was easy to know what her son was thinking, "Greed is a good marketing tool, you know."


    Yen Mingjue frowned as he crossed his arms over his chest. He then gazed at the bone soldiers that were still building her mother''s residence. "I am sure that you will get a lot of customers with this far remote and dangerous ce." He utteredced with sarcasm.


    Wang Yin chuckled as she looked around the ce with satisfaction, "We don''t need a lot of visitors, dear son. Mother just needs someone willing to pay for our services." She said, assuring.


    "Services, huh." He mumbled softly, visualizing how it would happen.


    His mother was not a celestial being. She was from the Immortal Domain that his father, fancied, more like kidnapped to the Underworld.


    Aside from her natural gifts as a mortal, her years of staying in the Underworld and being god''s wife made her really special.


    He released a heavy breath and gave up convincing her. After all, it was seldom for him to see his mother happy or seemingly enjoying what she was doing.


    Yen Mingjue hoped that his mother would give up after a couple of days because he really felt that her whole n won''t work. There was no way she could collect souls to sustain her to continue living in the barrennd for days.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Mischievous Fake Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 514: Impurities in the Void Forest

    Chapter 514: Impurities in the Void Forest


    Present day


    There was no official name for the space that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Eventually, it was called Void Forest by those that managed to get into the ce, either invited or by ident.


    Yen Mingjue still remembered clearly the first day his mother started making her residence. He had expected her to leave after a few days. However, the days turned into months then eventually years.


    His father was furious, and Yen Mingjue still felt bitter about the fact that his father did not hold back on ming him for what happened.


    The death god even tried to personally bring his mother home to the point of demanding the entrance until he ends up causing a rift with the other gods.


    Yes, gods could have their vessels or wraiths to work for them. However, there was a specific restriction for his father because of what he did in the pastthe kidnapping of a mortal. After doing that, the mortal was brought to the Underworld alive.


    How many years was it? Yen Mingjue could count it, but he waszy to do so.


    It was a long time ago. Yen Mingjue''s father was still mad about it, but just seeing how this ce turned out, Yen Mingjue was sure that his mother had a good life and productive life.


    From a vast wastnd, it now looked like a forest from the Underworld. There were dead trees all over. Howls of beasts that were so familiar with him could be heard from afar.


    Aside from that, he was aware that the ce did not have any daytime. It was not a big deal for them since he was used to such an atmosphere, and that was the case with Xiao Shi as well.


    It was always night time, and if not for the fireflies as well as the stars that shine brightly on the ce, one needed to have spiritual stones or use their spiritual energy to be able to see the path. That was also the reason why his mother''s residence was so easy to find due to its current design.


    "Wait!" Yen Mingjue suddenly eximed loudly as his hound form stopped. "We don''t look like we are getting close" It took a while for him to realize that something was wrong. However, he was still not sure since it was a long time ago when he visited the ce.


    "Master, how can that be? Was this a trap?" Xiao Shi asked as she tried to sense if they were currently under an illusion.


    She was eventually confused because she felt strange magic was around them. For example, a strong cultivator needed to focus enough strength on sensing it, while the weaker ones might not be able to feel it at all.


    "Master, why not go there instead?" Xiao Shi suggested as she pointed out a direction where the strange magic was weakest.


    Xiao Shi knew that the master of the residence not far from them was also her master. That was the reason Xiao Shi did not want to have any confrontation with the one responsible for the strange magic.


    "Wang Yin! I need your help! Get out and meet me!" Yen Mingjue was upset. It was evident by the way he called his mother on her name.


    It was also upset on himself, as he was so into his reminisces that he ended up wasting time. Aside from that, he did not like the fact that his mother''s subordinate was not able to sense that he was from the Underworld.


    There was no need for confrontation. It was his mother''s fault, after all, for not teaching her people how to deal with him.


    "Master!" Xiao Shi eximed suddenly.


    Immediately, he shifted his gaze on Xiao Shi and found her legs were wrapped on impurities!


    "Get away from it!" Yen Mingjuemanded urgently.


    Xiao Shi was trying to fight it off. However, he as clearly struggling.


    If he did not experience the horror of the impurities in the Mortal Domain, Yen Mingjue would not bother as he could give Xiao Shi another vessel. However, he now knew that Impurities could absorb everything and anything depending on the user.


    If the impurities absorbed Xiao Shi, there was no way he could revive her. Yen Mingjue tried to help her, but before he could do anything, he already felt there was something wrong with the vessel he was using.


    It was easy to guess what was happening, so he immediately fought to escape as well. Yen Mingjue sent more energy to the hound. Aside from the fact that he could not let any enemy take his vessel away, he was also feeling worried about his mother''s safety.


    The type of impurities attacking them at that moment was the kind that was controlled by YinYings. Aside from that, impurities were never right for beings who were blessed with gods'' blood like his mother. Just being exposed to a very tiny amount, could be very dangerous.


    "Fvck it!" The burst of his spiritual energy allowed him to get away from the impurities that were holding him. That was the case with Xiao Shi as well.


    Yen Mingjue took advantage of the familiar environment as well as the energy that his mother had used in it like his own, allowing the trees to attack their unseen enemy.


    <strong>Zap!</strong>


    <strong>Woooozzz!</strong>


    <strong>Booz!</strong>


    It was the sounds of every hit that managed tond on their enemy. The shadows were still burry within the darkness, but even there, so they moved closer as he did not stop his attacks. It did not take long when he was able to see the figures of beings that he was fighting.


    "What did you do to my mother?! Where-" He was not able to finish his statement when he saw who he was fighting...


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, "Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon" and "Marriage Rights: Billionnaire''s Forgotten Wife" while waiting for the chapters of this novel.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 515: Girls

    Chapter 515: Girls


    By just looking at the beings that had attacked him, made him feel really baffled. Regardless of how long he had existed, he could still not believe what he was seeing.


    "Xiao Shi This What is going on?"


    However, just like him, Xiao Shi was confused. She spread her sense around and see if there was any trap, or if the one they were looking at was only an illusion.


    Of course, Yen Mingue was the same, however, it still did not remove the possibility that they were fighting with girls.


    How could be possible when even Justice Affairs and YunYings had a hard time dealing with Xiao Shi alone?


    Yet, no one could deny that the two girls fight with her head-on.


    It was actually notparable since Xiao Shi had lived for more than a century, while the girls in front of them clearly have a life force lower than fifteen!


    When one looked closely, it could be seen that one was wearing all ck robes while the other wears all white.


    They were both on the ground, wounded because of his attacks. However, the murderous intent, as well as the desire for revenge, was clearly seen in their eyes.


    Yen Mingjue felt like they were not mortals at first, but with them being hurt, it seems they just had a unique ability to be able to attack them. However, he could worry about that forter. There must be a particr reason why they were inside the Void Forest.


    From the time they had stepped out of the dimensional portal, he already felt unfamiliar magic surrounding the forest. That was the reason why he put his guard up, thinking that the YinYings might have invaded in the Void Forest as well.


    On the other hand, he knew that the Void Forest does not have any resident aside from his mother and her bone servants.


    "What is going on here?! Where is my mother?!" Yen Mingjue suddenly demanded.


    After that, the two watched the girls looked at each other in confusion.


    "Mother? You are looking for your mother?" the one who wears the white robes asked softly. "My master, did not tell us about a missing woman Are you here to make a wish for us to look for her?"


    "It is impossible for my mother to be missing! Who is your master? Why are you all here?!" He said, getting agitated by the second. Yen Mingjue was so confused not only because of the unknown girls as well as the further his senses reach with the forest. The more he was not able to sense his mother.


    "Xiao Shi! Look for her!"


    "Yes, master."


    "No! You cannot pass here without an offering! Li Mae, seize them!" The white robe kid said. At this time, both of the girls were already standing, and the one who wears ck robes was already forming seals using her hands.


    "Warlock?" Yen Mingjue blurted out surprised because the Warlock race was extinct a long time due to their use of forbidden techniques.


    However, his shock was just momentary, and he managed to react quickly."Xiao Shi! I will take care of them!" Yen Mingjuemanded loudly. His spiritual energy was able to spread wide, and it was strong enough to make the girls weak in the knees, to the point that they almost kneeled.


    Despite the pressure, the white robe girl endured and did not sumb to it. Without fear, she yelled, "No! You cannot pass! I will kill-"


    "That is not necessary, my dear Meili." An enchanting voice suddenly spoke from afar, cutting off the child wearing white robes, who was called ''Meili''.


    "Master!"


    "Mother!"


    It was blurted out at the same time, making all parties stiffened.


    After chuckling, "This is really interesting. Jue''er, these pretty girls are my disciples. They are just doing what I instructed earlier. Pleasee to everyone." Wang Yin said. Her voice wasced with warmth and carefreeness that anyone would findfortable to listen to.


    "Young Young Master, let me guide you to the shop" Lu Meili said softly, not even looking at them. She was looking at the ground, her long hair covering her face.


    "No need. I know the way as long as there is no one interfering with the map in the space of this ce." He replied expressionlessly before the hounds leaped into the air. Xiao Shi followed behind, leaving the girls by themselves.


    Yen Mingjue was not mad at the girls. Especially when his own mother said that it was the girls'' tasks to guard the forest, they were not doing a crappy job, but he was annoyed as he was dyed too much already.


    Since he was in a hurry, it did not take long for Yen Mingjue to arrive shop''s entrance. There he also saw a woman standing in front of it.


    The woman''s face was wless, an ethereal beauty that anyone could not help but stare at, and lose their rationality to the point of removing rationality. It would make any male question if they were dreaming or not.


    This was already the case when she was not even smiling. What more if she was? Just like how she smiled at them with happiness when she saw their arrival.


    "Greetings to your Majesty" Xiao Shi said as she kneeled with a bow, her forehead touching the dark ground.


    "Master, " The girls who just arrived greeted, "We are sorry, we did not know that the Young Master" Lu Meili softly muttered.


    "Don''t worry about it. My son understands." She said, looking Yen Mingjue''s vessel, which was a ck devil hound, that was as big as a horse.


    Wang Yin thenmented brightly, "Jie''er, your vessel looks cute. Xiao Shi, you still look young and pretty." She then chuckled, "Of course, that is very easy for you to do. Eh? Jie''er, what is wrong?"


    Instead of answering, the ck hound slowly got bigger. It was as tall as the shop. When it stopped increasing its size, the hound looked at them and opened its mouth, dropping an unconscious woman.


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    <strong><em>Hi guys!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>I am really sorry for the very long wait. I hope everyone is safe and healthy despite this pandemic.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>By the way, my discord server was deleted due to personal reason. I apologize. If you guys want another one let me know.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 516: My Daughter-In-Law?

    Chapter 516: My Daughter-In-Law?


    The woman from hound''s mouth was none other than Gao Lan Mei. As soon as her body dropped, and touched the ground, the aura surrounding them fell cold and dangerous quickly due to the sinister spiritual energying off her.


    Immediately, a bright force field surrounded Gao Lan Mei that stopped from the Impurities that wasing out of her body to spread to the ce further.


    "Jie''er? What is the meaning of this? Is this your gift to your mother? You have not even seen or visited me for a while." Wang Yin asked unhappily. It had been years since her son visited. Despite that, the first thing that she got was a woman that was in the verge of Impurity Madness.


    "Mother, help me save her. My gift is this devil hound." Yen Mingjue said his voice gravely serious. After hearing this, each watched how the huge hound turned into its original size, which was as big as a huge horse.


    Wang Yin snorted, "Even if that hound has space pocket inside its body, that is still not enough for this woman''s life! I can''t even guarantee that I can save her!" She said, exasperated, clearly dissatisfied with her unfilial son.


    "I will make it up to you, mother. I promise." Yen Mingjue coaxed.


    "Tsk. I do not believe you-" Wang Yin suddenly halted her sentence, like she realized something. Her eyes brightened before she suddenly appeared next Gao Lan Mei and blurted out excitedly, "Wait, Jie''er! Tell me, this woman is my daughter-inw, right?!"


    Wang Yin was so happy, as she stared at Gao Lan Mei intently with a bright smile on her face, before frowning. "Excellent physique. This is amazing for a mortal. No, no, that is not right. She''s from the Keeper''s linage! This is amazing. She is still alive despite the high amount of Impurities inside her body. This is definitely because of her bloodline. Not only this much impurities cause any normal cultivator to suffer from Impure Madness, but they may end up exploding too eventually. Oh, what is this? I can sense Nine Paragon Poison too. A very merciful poison that only makes you sleep and not feel pain at all. Yet, this is still too bad" Wang Yin murmured, talking to herself, as she inspected Gao Lan Mei.


    Wang Yin waves her hand, then Gao Lan Mei''s body that was still covered by force field floated suddenly disappeared in a sh.


    She then looked at the hound seriously, before speaking, "I will do my best to help her, Jie''er. I cannot guarantee her cultivation will not be destroyed, but at least she is alive. Mother will first make sure no other energy will enter her body. Okay? So do not be so worried" Wang Yin was trying to assure Yen Mingjue.


    Yen Mingjue did not reply. The hound head was just looking at Wang Yin.


    "Jie''er I ced her on a room that does not allow any magical properties or spiritual energy to be utilized. It is the best ce for her right now. You can visit her if you want" She offered worried about her son''s silence.


    When they still did not hear any response, Wang Yin frowned. "Jie''er, are you alright?"


    "Er Your Highness Master cut off the link" Xiao Shi answered instead.


    "What?! That brat! He did not even tell me properly!" Wang Yin was filled with annoyance as she red at Xiao Shi, who was not kneeling on the ground.


    When Wang Yin eventually calmed down, "Did he leave any message?"


    "Yes, Your Highness The master said that he would be back soon. He also said that he needs to cover his spiritual tracks immediately. It was also not his intention to leave, but it was urgent to make sure that the master''s mother can continue to leave happy and peaceful life" Xiao Shi said solemnly and respectfully.


    Wang Yin was one of the Death God''s consorts. She might not have that majestic high status in the Underworld, but Xiao Shi knew that someone who could escape the Underworld and not receive punishment for it was someone terrifying.


    Of course, most of it was not from Yen Mingjue, but Xiao Shi needed to say. In truth Yen Mingjue only said two sentences asmands: ''I will be back soon. Make sure mother keep Little Sister alive.''


    Wang Yin snorted, "Never mind. Follow me." She then turned around and leisurely walked back to the shop.Xiao Shi and the two girls that were Wang Yin''s disciples followed closely behind.


    Xiao was not sure if Wang Yin believed her. What she needs to make sure was for Gao Lan Mei to be alive after this. It did not matter if Gao Lan Mei became a cripple or a YinYing without a master or any goal in life.


    After some time, they arrived at the back of the shop. There was a wide-open courtyard that has many rooms.


    They walked further and stopped across one room that was not connected to any other rooms. It has a stone door that looked heavy.


    More than half of the door has runes engraved on it, while the rest was embedded with golden metal. In front of it as well, was a stone tower that was as high as the room''s roof. While the door was blood ruby in color, the walls surrounding it, were the color of ash.


    Most of the walls were engraved with runes that Xiao Shi did not have any idea what it was for or means.


    Everyone, even Wang Yin, just stood in front of the stone tower and did not step further.


    Since Wang Yin was in front of them, no one knew what her expression at that time.


    "We can only stand here and wait for the meantime. This stone tower is the boundary. If we passed the stone tower, we could not use any more magic or spiritual energy." Wang Yin said.


    Xiao Shi then asked carefully, "Your Highness, can she be saved?"


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 517: Red Room

    Chapter 517: Red Room


    "To be honest with you, I am happy that Jie''er is not here. Though I sound confident when I told him, I can keep her alive. I am actually not sure myself." Wang Yin answered gravely.


    "Please forgive me for the question, but is there anything that we can use to guarantee her survival? What about that room?" Xiao Shi asked cautiously.


    Since Xiao Shi was allowed to step into the Mortal Domain, she already knew that Gao Lan Mei was special for her master. After all, Yen Mingjue calls Gao Lan Mei ''Little sister''.


    Add to the fact that only Xiao Shi knew; Yen Mingjue had already broken to help Gao Lan Mei earlier when the YinYings were trying to use the entire Shizi Empire and its citizens for their ritual as a blood sacrifice.


    Wang Yin gazed at the red stone door deeply. "There were five main attributes, fire, water, earth, wind and sky. The higher the level of mastery for each attribute, the more one can manipte its different forms. Above these fiver, however, are two higher rare attributes. These are the light and darkness attributes. Do you all know this?"


    The two girls beside Xiao Shi did not respond, but she noticed them silently nodded their heads.


    "Yes, we know, Your Highness. I am personally aware that anyone who has darkness will descend to the Underworld instead of the Beyond. Even if they managed to reach the highest form of cultivation in the Heavenly Domain, they could never attain godhood." Xiao Shi responded truthfully.


    Wang Yin nodded, "Darkness and light were both born at the same time. Darkness is a symbol of all negative things. But, was it really a bad thing? Why did it exist in the first ce? Is it just because the one who made it all want to make our life more fun?" She asked mockingly.


    Many assumed that those who have darkness attributes were immediately called YinYings that only have destructive emotions. In reality, though there were some simrities, both werepletely different.


    The first was from the naturalw of creation. While the second was the result of dark magic that badly wants to mix into the current world, trying to fight the natural order.


    Though the darkness attribute was also destructive and chaotic, it could be controlled eventually without anyone getting crazy. This was unlike impurities that have the stage of Impurity Madness.


    Anyone who survived after the Impurity Madness would be cruel, bloodthirsty, and violent. They did not have the rationality from what was right versus wrong. Thus they wouldmit any crime for their personal gain and satisfaction.


    "It was a good thing that there is aw above everything else." Wang Yin finally noted.


    "Aw above everything else? What is this, Master?" Before Xiao Shi could ask, one of the girls already did.


    The girl was wearing an all-ck robe. She was the one who seemed to be controlling the shadows from earlier and also barely talks.


    "My dear, Mae''er above your darkness attribute is nothing." Wang Yin replied seriously without looking at them. She was just focused on the room with the red door as if waiting for something to happen.


    "" They were all confused but unable to voice it out.


    "Law of Void, it is returning everything to nothing." Wang Yin continued.


    "This... Apologies Your Highness, I am not sure what you mean by this" Xiao Shi said truthfully, "Are you saying that the only way for her to be saved was to turn her cultivation to nothing?" She did not ask anymore why the Law of Void that Wang Yin was referring to sounds like the Void Forest that they were currently at.


    "That is correct. However, that is easier said than done, but that red room will help us aplish this. So all we need to do is wait." Wang Yin was never cruel. Though she knew some methods topletely eradicate someone''s cultivation, it would be harmful to the weaker party. Most of the time, it was best to be dead instead.


    Xiao Shi was also aware of this. Because of that, she shook her unhappily. "Your Highness, I do not think that is a good idea. Is there really no other way? Can we still get her from there? We can just make her unconscious for now, while we wait for Master to go-" She tried to suggest but was unable to continue when Wang Yin suddenly turned around and red at her.


    "Tsk." Wang Yin voiced her dissatisfaction with being questioned, "Child, it is the best method. But, I will not step in to do it myself. Yes, we are removing her cultivation. That is the only way! She will be a mortal, yes. However, if my son blessed her in the future, she can be like me! My son should already be thankful that I exerted effort for her to get in there and use that Red Room! We do not even have the permission of the owner, who is the one who made this Void Forest!"


    ***


    Inside the Red Room


    Despite being called Red, it waspletely different inside it. It was dark inside the room, and not even dim pinpricks of light could get in. Not only the light but everything within it, looked gloomy, wholly isted from the outside. Aura or sound could not be heard, even her sound of breathing.


    In the center of the darkroom, Gao Lan Meiy silently. No one could tell how long she needs to be inside the room to lose all her cultivation and continue living.


    If there were a tiny light, one would be able to see that smoke was quickly getting out of her body that indicates that any form of energy inside her body was being removed.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thank you for waiting. The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have time, please check out "The Night Rose" by The_Cheshire_Cat. I am enjoying this novel so far and I know you will too!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 518: Is it a good idea?

    Chapter 518: Is it a good idea?


    Wang Yin was confident that the Red room was the only solution to keep Gao Lan Mei alive. Especially if she has the protection of the Prince of the Underworld, so they just all patiently waited.


    While they were all waiting, Gao Lan Mei was just there, inside the room, without showing any signs of movement.


    Hours turn to days, then weeks, before months went by without her not showing any signs of waking up.


    After months of silence inside the Red Room, Wang Yin and rest were all expecting that Gao Lan Mei would being out soon.


    However, no one would expect that after the ck smoke was removed entirely from her body, Gao Lan Mei''s flesh slowly started to breakdown.


    Her flesh slowly dissolved before evaporating in the air. Gao Lan Mei''s body looks like it was deteriorating, before turning into dust.


    While this was happening, Gao Lan Mei also had her own internal struggle


    ***


    <em>''Do you really want to live and be free?</em> A female voice asked softly.


    Gao Lan Mei was startled after hearing that voice. <em>''That sounds so familiar''</em>She thought to herself. Who was it?


    The voice was speaking through her consciousness, so Gao Lan Mei tried to open her mouth to respond but unable to.


    She then tried to open her eyes next to see who was the one talking but could not. It was painful to do so. Gao Lan Mei had thought that she was already used to any severe pain. It was bothersome and annoying to feel the pain, but it still proves that one was alive.


    Aside from the pain, Gao Lan Mei felt like she was not lying on any surface as if she was floating. Because of this, she became worried.


    <em>''Are you afraid? Why? Pain is necessary. Everyone wants to live and be free even if they only exist for a short time. So short, it just looks like a dotpared to the thread of time for eternity.''</em> The female voice continued, asking curiously.


    Gao Lan Mei wanted to frown, but still unable to do so. <em>''I am not afraid, but you are noisy.''</em> For her, if the woman was not willing to help, the busybody might as well go away.


    After chuckling, <em>''It was the first time I was called busybody.''</em> The woman noted amusedly. This also confirmed that the woman could hear Gao Lan Mei''s thoughts.


    <em>''Go away! If you don''t have anything better to do, just leave me alone!''</em> Gao Lan Mei screamed inside her head. She was busy trying to figure out how to survive, and someone was using her as entertainment. Uneptable!


    The woman hummed, <em>''I do have better things to do. For example, I must help you. But''</em>


    <em>''You can help me?''</em> Gao Lan Mei asked suspiciously.


    <em>''Yes, I can. The problem is, I am not sure if it is a good idea. What do you think? Is it a good idea?''</em>


    <em>''Of course!''</em> Gao Lan Mei still felt skeptical talking to the woman. However, she did not ignore the part where she felt like that woman was someone very familiar. It was never a good idea to trust strangers with your life, but she does not have a choice.


    The woman hummed, before speaking slowly, <em>''But first, you have to promise me one thing''</em>


    <em>''What is it?''</em>


    <em>''I will tell you once you recoveredpletely''</em>


    Gao Lan Mei felt like she was entering a trap. ''<em>If you want me to be your ve, then forget it.''</em>


    <em>''No! No! I am not that type who likes women for ves. I like handsome, tall, and obedient guys!''</em> The woman indignantly replied as if offended.


    <em>''Then what is it?''</em> Gao Lan Mei demanded.


    <em>''I promise it is not something you cannot do! If it is against your principles, then you can refuse! I swear this in the Chaos Lake!''</em> The woman dered.


    Chaos Lake was located in the Underworld and was often used by spirits or ghosts for oaths since they do not have mortal life in the first ce. Many states that at the bottom of theke, a prison could be found for banished gods.


    The surface of theke looked ethereal, however, if any spirit stepped on theke, one would relieve his or her worst nightmare. It was also almost impossible for anyone to survive it. Aside from that, the curse of theke when oaths were broken would have the same effect.


    Knowing this, Gao Lan Mei was surprised to hear it from the woman. It was also able to confirm that the woman who was offering to help her was a spirit.


    Nevertheless, with the oath uttered, there was no reason for Gao Lan Mei to refuse further. <em>''Very well. I will trust you. As long as you can help me and the promise that you want is doable, then I will cooperate.''</em>


    <em>''You will never regret it! The things that you have doing so far were mostly incorrect. We can''t have you receive Heavenly punishment. It is a good thing that those old gods can''t step into any Domain personally. What if they can? What will you do with your unbnced self?''</em> As soon as Gao Lan Mei agreed, the female voice started ranting.


    With disbelief, Gao Lan Mei could not help but exim, <em>''What I have been doing so far? You are watching me all along?! Who are you?''</em>


    The woman snorted, <em>''Hmph! You will know soon! You said you would cooperate, right? If you can remember everything, you won''t be like this in the first ce! So you must remember!''</em>


    <strong>Bam!</strong>


    As soon as the woman demanded Gao Lan Mei to remember, she felt like something hit the innermost part of her being. Suddenly, Gao Lan Mei felt her body, falling fast.


    She could not use her hands to grab on anything. The fall eventually stopped, and the same goes with all the pain as well.


    Gao Lan Mei was delighted, so she tried to open her eyes. She initially wanted to celebrate when she was sessful in doing so. However, Gao Lan Mei also realized that she was inside a cage


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 519: Start of Deceiving and Forgetting

    Chapter 519: Start of Deceiving and Forgetting


    The metal surrounding the cage was golden with unknown origin. Gao Lan Mei could see on the other side a table on top of it, an exquisite looking stone ink and brush.


    Aside from these things looked nostalgic, they seemed to look so bigpared to her. They looked like a giant owned them.


    Gao Lan Mei tried to look downwards, but she was not able to. She could not even look around the room that she was in.


    At this time, she seemed like a spectator, watching a show.


    She then remembered what the woman had told, <em>''Remember the past What do I have to remember?''</em>


    <strong>Wooosh!</strong>


    <strong>Puff!</strong>


    It was the sound of Gao Lan Mei''s mind opening up after she tried hard to remember what she needed to. She then saw gold-colored runes moving in front of her. These were strips of sealing mantra.


    The runes hymn sounded suddenly, and it immediately gave herforting. It then stopped before she realized it.


    At the same time hymn stopped, Gao Lan Mei realized a lot of things. Mostly she remembered that the cage that she was in was hanging by the ceiling.


    Aside from that, she knew that she had possessed a crow pawn using a fragment of her scattered soul, and because of this, she was able to control all movements of it as if she was the pawn itself.


    <em>''Ah, I really can do this if I wanted to.''</em> Gao Lan Meimented to herself unsurprised.


    Possessing another creature or animal needs a lot of mastery and mostly could only be done with the help of heavenly bloodline.


    It was just like how Yen Mingjue managed to take over aplete unrted beast in the Mortal Domain, just because of its genes. KaiKai bloodline was a devil hound from the Underworld.


    Though it was not pure, Yen Mingjue did not have any difficulty taking over the beast and stealing it away from Wei Jiayi.


    Usually, pawns do not have consciousness and do not connect spiritually with its owner.


    There were two ways to be able to retrieve a pawns imprinted senses. The first option was when the pawn was touched again by its owner, while the other was when it died.


    In her previous life, since she was confined, the first option was impossible. In fact, by just letting a pawn released was already difficult. What more if she wanted to return it to the ce where they were trapped since they did not even know where the confinement was.


    How many years did it take to be able to aplish this?


    How many times did she fail and received the backsh before finally being sessful?


    Nevertheless, she was grateful for having her pawns, because she had seen a lot of things because of them after all.


    She witnessed events through the years while she was trapped. There were times that the things that she saw makes her yearns to be free so badly because of its peace and tranquility.


    Some items originated from noting before evolving to be timeless or power treasures through time and fate.


    If there were good things to remember and crave for, there were also those things that must be forgotten.


    How many wars had she witnessed? How many cities had fallen b because of its unfortunate fate to be not able to fight conquering empires?


    Her pawns also allowed her to watch an endless sea of blood with countless bones, became a feast for wild beast and crows. Numerous massacres between beings that could not coexist. Many beings of different races swept through their generation where being harvested to be nutrients to others. She had seen most of it through the uncountable number of years she was trapped.


    When you are trapped in the ce for so many years, the loneliness will always be there. There will always be an empty void in one''s heart that could not be filled. Eventually, all the bottled emotion will even eat you eventually, until you go mad.


    <em>''Did I erased too much? Is this the reason I was not sessful when I managed to step on the Mortal Domain?''</em> She asked herself. Gao Lan Mei was also hoping that the woman would answer her as if the other could answer all her questions.


    In her heart, she was aware that her recklessness and unpreparedness caused her downfall in the Mortal Domain.


    If she was strong enough and managed to keep all the critical knowledge that she had umted all the years, could anyone kill her despite only having a mortal body? No. Her death will only be possible if she offered herself on a golden tter.


    The more Gao Lan Mei thought about it, the more she was convinced that remembering everything and unlocking all her mind seal was now necessary.She did not even care what the precautions were or the exchange for.


    There were a lot of memories that she chooses to seal to stay sane. At that time, she also did not want others to know because she knew deep down that regardless of how patient or loyal a being was, the loneliness could make your mind twisted.


    <em>''Others''</em> As soon as Gao Lan Mei thought about that, the room in front of her suddenly distorted, before it got reced by another room.


    Aside from that, there weretiny mes, with different colors floating in front of her, hovering.


    These mes, she recognizes thempletely. However, she did not want to remember them.


    Gao Lan Mei felt tremendous pain from just seeing or possibly hearing the voices again. She wanted to close her eyes but could not as she was only a spectator.


    Nevertheless, even if the past were painful, she would probably do the same if given a chance. Despite already knowing what would happen next, Gao Lan Mei did not have a way to stop it. She could only watch the time she started deceiving and forgetting the beings and things that were important to her


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thank you for the wait. The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 520: Soul Flames and Cracks

    Chapter 520: Soul mes and Cracks


    Unknown number of years ago


    She woke up with a splitting headache as she looked at the familiar stone room and the hovering flickers of me. It was so bright in the room, because of that she ends up closing her eyes andid back to bed to rest and stabilize her existence.


    With just a very tiny bit of soul, she already felt like the heavens were going to rain thunder of tribtions against her.


    <em>''But it was sessful for a little bit If it can be longer What if I managed to''</em> She thought to herself in hope but decided not to expect too much. There will be enough time to try againter. First, she needed to recover.


    It was painful trying one''s soul fragment as was almost like burning life force. More so especiallyif it was so far from its owner. However, she did notin.


    After a while of silence, she opened her eyes and saw that the mes were still there, waiting for her news patiently.


    "Miss how was it? Did you sessfully see the outside world? Is the possession sessful?" One of the mes which has a male voice asked. His voice was hoarse and low as it emits impatient and hopefulness.


    The owner of the voice was a golden me. It was a soul of a King from the Lion Spirit Beast Tribe, who she most of the time call Uncle Wu Xu.


    It was a dominating and powerful existence before it was trapped. However, after the years, the dominance was now almost non-existent. All was left on the gold me''s will was the desire for freedom, just like everyone else.


    She shook her head in response, "I can''t find the first soul fragment. I will try again when I recover " She replied, half lie and half true. Though feeling guilty for doing so, she managed not to show any hint of it, only letting the expression of disappointment appeared on her face.


    The flickering mes released heavy sighs as if they were living breathing beings.


    Then another male voice that sound so sharp one asked, "Miss What if you try again? It may be difficult by your vitality will still recover." It was the violet me that she most of the time,, call Big Brother Jun.


    This Big Brother Jun was a poison expert as imed by the other mes, but he was so bad at teaching, not to mention dangerous as well. Thus no one allowed him to share her poison secrets, as there was a possibility of her being a guinea pig.


    "Stop it! Do not look at this lightly! Even though the Miss vitality will recover, it may still injure her cultivation in the long run! You all know this!" Someone said, rebuking. The owner for the voice was female, and it wasing from the red me. She often calls her the red me soul Sister Xia Chen, who was fire element expert.


    There were eleven different colors of mes in front of her. These tiny mes were souls that were trapped with her in prison. They were also only the beings that she had managed to talk in her whole life. Aside from that, most of the things that she learned were taught by them.


    She knew that the soul mes were all fallen generals and experts that served the father that she had never known. They did not give her name, though, as they felt that they do not have a right to do so.


    All of them always call her Miss. Before, she thought that ''Miss'' was her name not until she managed to create the first Pawn that she was able to sent out to the world and learned that it was just a status inside a well off family.


    Though they were in prison, there were asional tiny cracks, which were as thin as a needle that emits a space distortion presence. The mes celebrated after they were able to confirm that the distortion presence was the same from dimensional portal energy.


    After so many test, and experiments, they managed to make needle-like crack wide enough to fit a fist for a short period of time, before the crack disappears as if it was repaired.After this, they have learned that the space inside the crack was void but distorted and it could lead to different ces. Eventually, they also understood that it was dangerous for any soul me to get out through it. Aside from that, they were not sure what the backfire would be.


    Nevertheless, it was a tiny hope that they did not want to extinguish despite it taunting them whenever they failed to get freedom through it.


    The soul mes were already experimenting with the cracks way before she realized and learned about its existence. They have managed to test multiple methods, like sending storing silk mantras on items before throwing them in the void. Treasured stones that have their imprints just leave their traces were also sent out to try.


    Years went by without any changes until she sessfully created her pawn for the first time with a mantra that allowed it to return all information to the owner once destroyed. It seemed like she was the only one who could do it.


    They then used it to get out of the crack. Despite it eventually being destroyed, everyone still rejoiced after they learned that these cracks would always lead to random ces as if their prison was moving into space.


    "We have waited for so many years. What is the difference between waiting for some more? Let the Miss rest for now." Then she heard another me spoke.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have time, please check out "The Night Rose" by The_Cheshire_Cat. I am enjoying this novel so far and I hope you will too!</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>

 Chapter 521: Soul Recovery

    Chapter 521: Soul Recovery


    The voice was from a female, and it was soft and calm but still held enough authority that could not be mistaken. It wasing from the yellow soul me that everyone calls her Madam Wei.


    "Still not leaving?!" Madam Wei said her voice nowced with annoyance.


    After Madam Wei said that, most of the mes had no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    There were still two floating spirit mes that stayed, which were the yellow and the blue me.


    A deep heavy sigh was heard in the room after the others left. "We are all being impatient to leave. It is still most important to preserve life." The blue me voice was heard. This blue me was mostly called Uncle Chi, and he was a priest from a spirit tribe.


    Then she saw the blue me slowly changing its shape into a silhouette of a man. The shape then solidifies into an older man with a white beard who has a gentle smile on his face. It was an illusion of magic-using its soul.


    Madam Wei snorted, "Show off. You are the only one who can do that Chi Ma. Don''t make me envious." She said with disdain.


    Chi Ma chuckled, "Looking at mes to talk to all the time may make our Miss crazy. What will happen if she arrived at the Mortal Domain? She may think all mes are ghost-like us!"He said to Madam Wei before speaking at her, "Miss, you are our only hope. A soul from a living body was still the strongest. The higher your cultivation, the stronger your soul will be.However, if your soul was injured, it would take so many years to heal. On rare asions, it won''t be able to recover at all. Despite that being rare, we still cannot gamble on it. So always be very careful."


    "Our Miss bloodline is divine! Her soul energy will surely get replenished as soon as possible!" Madam Wei said. The yellow me then circled around her. "Have you really not seen any glimpse of the outside? Was it just in ck void?" She asked curiously.


    With pursed lips, she shook her head. She did not tell them that she seemed to have seen the outside world because, in her heart, she did not want them to expect too much and eventually be devastated when she failed.


    "I can try again" She replied softly before she sat and crossed her legs as if ready to meditate.


    "Don''t do it now, Miss. It can wait. As I said earlier, we have waited for so many years, and waiting some more won''t make a difference." Madam Wei said seriously.


    "That is correct. Miss, please make sure to recoverpletely. We will watch out for the cracks and send your toys out there as much as we can so you could tamper withter.Do not worry. I will make sure to help you every step of the wayter."Uncle Chi Ma said with assurance.


    When she was left alone, her nd expression immediately showed traces of guilt.


    There were countless of pawns sent out for information, and most of them were things. Those pawns only have her spiritual imprints so she could track them in the future. If she was not able to track them, these paws have magic spells that automatically return any things it saw and heard when it was utterly destroyed.


    At first, she told everyone everything that she saw. The more she tells them about it the more she noticed them being impatient to leave the ce. However, she was not so confident to be able to do sopletely.


    The soul mes were generals, and she was not.


    After noticing the generals'' impatience, she started to filter some information that she received from destroyed pawns.


    However, she did not stop looking for ways to be free with them. It became her only goal in life.


    Eventually, she tried to create a pawn with her own soul fragment and sent it outside their confinement. It was a very painful process, but she endured and managed to do it. Because of this as well, she was able to see a different world.


    To continue doing so, she knew that recovery was very important.


    ***


    Since her recovery could not bepared to anyone else, thus she did not know if it was slow or fast enough.


    An unknown number of days had already passed when she opened finally opened her eyes. She felt her soul was nowpletely healed.


    Instead of trying to reach out to her pawn again, she left her room and looked for the soul mes of the generals.


    She stepped out of her room and walked on the stone corridor that, if not because of the torches won''t be bright enough to see the path.


    It was not actually needed since she grew up in the ce and could find her path with her eyes closed.


    The passageway was narrow and long, but it did not take much time to be able to reach the end. She then arrived at a wide-open circr floor that seems to connect to all passageway.


    There were more than eleven passageways. Each one had rooms that some of the me souls upy.


    The floor was made of jade stone and painted with white. There were intricately designed symbols in blue as well on the entire floor surface, forming a magical circle. What if she tried to step on it now?


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Thank you for the wait. The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, while waiting for the update:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Marriage Right''s: Billionaire''s Forgotten Wife</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- My Naughty Fake Bride</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- OtherThoughs (For Announcements and Oneshots)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 522: Burial Tower

    Chapter 522: Burial Tower


    Since the generals were not able topletely understand what the symbols mean or how it works, she was not allowed to step on any symbol or touch it.


    She was only allowed to walk at the edge, and sheplied with it since before.


    Since the generals were not able topletely understand what the symbols mean or how it works, she was not allowed to step on any symbol.


    Trying to test the big magical circle was always something she wanted to try. At that moment, she just needed to do a couple more steps forward, and she would know if something would happen to her.


    Thest time, one of the general''s soul me moved to the center of the magical circle due to impatience and without regard, immediately received a strong magic shock that almost extinguish itpletely.


    Despite that, she still has an inkling feeling that a big magical circle was not there to harm them.


    After some time of thinking, she did not move forward and test her curiosity. She instead looked around the wide-open floor as if looking for any clues.


    The area was bright. If one looked up, one would be able to see that there were multiple levels above them, as they were in the middle of a high tower.


    It was a wonderful sight to behold, but full of mysteries as no one was able to get up there and know what it has. Any type of spell to see if there was an exit from there was also not working, so they have given up going up.


    The light that brightens the area wasing from the very top, like the sunlight was shining down on them.


    However, they all knew that at the very top of the tower was a sealed coffin. The generals told her that they were on a burial ground, but they never did show any respect to whoever was buried there.


    In fact, the general never told her how they end up in such a ce. The soul mes mean though that their physical body was there somewhere.


    On the floor that they were in, except from the magical circle, they could step on everyone else, even outside of the tower.


    There was also a huge red stone door leading to the outside of the burial tower. It was slightly open as of the moment.


    She slowly walked towards the massive door, and the closer she was, the louder she heard the other generals speaking from the other side.


    When she opened the door wider, she saw some of the soul mes who immediately stopped discussing and approached her.


    The outside of the burial tower was like a huge transparent dome covering and protecting them from the void vortex surrounding the entire ce. Less than a hundred out of a thousand of pawns were only able to get passed through the vortex and arrive to a world.


    This gave hope to everyone as it means there was a safe path, and they just have to determine where. She knew that they were discussing this path again before she appeared.


    When they were in front of her, the soul mes had mostly asked if she recovered enough to try reaching outside again.


    The undisguised impatience and urgency in their tone was heard. "I will try again, but I need Uncle Chi Ma''s help"


    Since everyone knew Chi Ma to be from the soul tribe and how he could be able to help her, they immediately pointed her out to his location.


    With that, it did not take long for her to find Chi Ma. The blue me was at the back of the tower, where the spiritual energy was strongest.


    "Uncle Chi?" She called out softly at the blue soul me that was flickering silently.


    After a couple of minutes waiting there, was no noiseing from the me. It was just floating and asionally flickering.


    Since Chi Ma was not yet responding, she just waited there patiently while looking around. She also nced up to look up to the back of the high tower.


    The back of the tower was mostly ck stones with unknown origin. She also could not see the very top of it despite the light that wasing off it.


    There was not much ground to walk to. Most of the ground that was avable was used to support the high tower that they were in. If she lifted her hands, stretched her arms, she would be able to reach both ends.


    With that in mind, she dazedly lifted her hands sideways, the other reaching for the transparent dome, while the other on the stone tower.


    "Don''t, Miss!" Chi Ma suddenly shouted that seemed to wake her up from being dazed before she was able to touch both ends.


    He then continued, "You must have been dazzled by the tempting energy of this ce. Here, the spiritual energy of both is not something you could handle before. Not to mention now that you just recovered, Miss." He said softly.


    "I''m sorry I did not know what happened to me." She replied honestly, confusionzed in her voice.


    "This ce has the strongest spiritual friction and the best ce to cultivate, but also the most dangerous. You can cultivate here in the future, but you need to be very careful, Miss. For now, please follow me." Chi Ma said.


    She was used not to question the general, so she just silently followed Chi Ma to his training room.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, while waiting for the update:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Marriage Right''s: Billionaire''s Forgotten Wife</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- My Naughty Fake Bride</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- OtherThoughs (For Announcements and Oneshots)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 523: Soul Manipulation Art

    Chapter 523: Soul Maniption Art


    Most of the stone rooms that they could use were just bare. Torches were there for her mostly, and not for the generals.


    Chi Ma tribe has Soul Maniption Art and that was what she was focusing on. Her being able to leave a very small part of her soul on her pawn was because of Art. In a sense Chi Ma was her master.


    The other general wanted to impart her, their special cultivation art, but she was mostly interested to Soul Maniption Art.


    "Miss, try the first level again with my guidance now. Do not force yourself if you cannot do it." Chi Ma said seriously.


    After Chi Ma had said that, she immediately sat on the floor and crossed her legs to be on a meditative position. She then closed her eyes, removing anything else in her mind and just concentrates on Chi Ma''s voice. "Do not resist the second part of the tribe''s art that I will give you, as well."


    After he said that, she felt a tingle of warm currenting from the middle of her forehead that slowly reached her soul. It was not painful, but mostly just ufortable. Then, she was suddenly being enlightened by new spells and techniques on how to use them.


    This was Chi Ma transferring his knowledge about Soul Maniption art to her. There were seven levels of learning with this Art, and she was only learning the second part at this time.


    It was only the second part, but she felt like there was a huge difference. With the new knowledge, it felt like she would have an easier time connecting to her scattered soul anywhere.


    With that in mind, she felt ecstatic, and her concentration wavered.


    "Focus on it. Do not lose the chance to learn it while I''m still here." He said sternly.


    She did not think much about it and just did what was told after calming her heart and mind. However, if she was not obedient and opened her eyes at that time, she would have noticed that the size of the blue soul me was reduced by more than half.


    "We have distinguished multiple safe pathsst time within the vortex. Despite that, Miss, you must not use the same path again in the meantime as it is very dangerous. You might also have a harder time passing thought using the same path. I will leave for now." She heard Chi Ma said.


    Slowly time passed. The new knowledge that was imparted to her was little by little being mastered.


    She did not notice that the more she does, the blue aura was getting visible surrounding her as if protecting.


    Using the Soul Maniption Art, it did not take long for her to feel that her consciousness was drifting out of her physical body and into familiar space within the burial tower.She then tried to look for a very thin thread using her spiritual sense to reach out to her missing soul.


    Unlike before, the pain that she had expected after her consciousness was so far away from her physical body was not much. It was still there, but it was bearable, and she could endure it. Though she did not know how long it would take to do so, but she hopes it was way longer than thest time.


    There were a lot of thin white threads connecting to her pawns. Just what Chi Ma had said, she chooses the path that was not yet familiar to her. As long as the thread was present, she was confident to be able to pass through the vortex.


    The thin white thread that she has chosen as the guide of her path eventually had connected her to a pawn.


    It seems that it was the same pawn as before as when she opened her eyes, the golden cage was still present.


    The room that she was bright, just like how it looked like thest time she had seen it. There was still the table next to the window with writing brush and stone ink.


    Her gaze then shifted towards a side of the room, there was a small table next to therge bed. The nket on the bed was covering the bed and neatly arranged. There were no pillows on it.


    Though the room looked bare, it still somehow gives her the impression that the one staying there was not simple.


    Click. Click


    She tapped the golden cage using the crow''s beak. There was no way she would continue only staying in a cage after all the effort to finally managing to manipte a pawn like her physical body.


    Click. ck.


    The crow continued to tap, and bit the cage to test it out and also make noise. Who knew how long she needed to do this. However, her n to get attention was rewarded when she heard footstepsing to her way.


    "Little master, I told you it is not a good idea to save it. You will get in trouble." She heard a childish voice speak. After that, ad stood in front of the cage.


    It was the first time that she was able to see someone this close. Someone who was breathing and living unlike the generals that were just talking mes, Chi Ma, though asionally uses illusion to look like he has a physical form, but that was just not always.


    For her, thed was someone that she could easilybel as pleasing to the eye despite the noticeable paleness on his face and lips that almost purple. The smile of delight on his face was also good to look at, especially when it reached his eyes that has silver irises.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, while waiting for the update:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Marriage Right''s: Billionnaire''s Forgotten Wife</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- My Naughty Fake Bride</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- OtherThoughs (For Announcements and Oneshots)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 524: Little Master

    Chapter 524: Little Master


    He also looked so weak for being so thin. She felt like if there would be a strong wind, he would surely get knocked off.


    "You, the little master, saved you. Do not make a noise anymore. We will free you if you want. But with your bandaged wing, I doubt you can fly." She heard someone spoke this with disdain and clear annoyance.


    The crow''s head tilted and looked at where it came from. She then noticed a very small ck kitten that was not even as big as her palm was sitting at thed''s shoulder.


    "What you wanted to fight?" The kitten said challenging.


    "Hai Hai, be good to our guest."


    When thed said that to the kitten, his tone was reprimanding but soft, his hand then reached out to the kitten and caressed its tiny head gently that made it purr.


    If the kitten could talk even with its young age, it only means that it was a beast from a pure divine bloodline. She would not have a chance to get away if there was a beast like this watching over the crow.


    Thed continued to caress the ck kitten, even when he was looking at the crow with curiously.


    <em>''Why is he looking at me like that?''</em> She said inside her head but just managed to get out ''crew crew'' from the crow.


    The kitten hissed, "Ungrateful! The little master saved you! If not for him taking pity on a regr crow, you are already dead by not! If he wants to look at you, he can!" It said unhappily.


    She was startled and asked, using the crow''s sound, <em>''You can understand me?''</em> Her tone sound so surprised and astonished.


    "Of course! I can understand any beast! This is something so simple! I can even do it with my eyes closed!" The ck kitten, Hai Hai, said with arrogance.


    "I will also understand you in the future." Thed replied said with a smile. He seemed to have guessed the conversation. "Hai Hai is right. We saved you. Your right wing is injured and still healing. If you want to stay here until you fully recover, it is fine, but you need to be silent because my master doesn''t like to be bothered. Do you understand that?" He asked casually.


    <em>''How long will I need to stay here?''</em> She asked.


    "The crow asked how long it needs to stay here, little master." Hai Hai interpreted.


    "Do you really want to leave so soon? Nod your head once if your answer is yes, twice if no." Thed stated, instead.


    Shemanded the crow to nod its head once, and it did.


    Thed hummed thoughtfully, "I will see if I can get a low-grade pill for you so you can leave sooner. Just make sure you won''t make any loud noise, okay?"


    The crow nod once again, before it made a soft sound. <em>''I want out of the cage. Please let me out of it.''</em> After that, it tapped on the golden cage, indicating what it means.


    "You want out?" Thed asked, "You can, but Hai Hai will watch over you, okay?"


    "Eh? I will baby sit it?" Hai Hai asked unhappily.


    Without waiting for responding to the kitten, he just pulled out a key from his pocket and used it to unlock and open the cage. He then raised his arm in front of the open cage, indicating for the crow to jump on it.


    The crow did jump on his arm. He then walked towards the open window and allowed the crow to jump on the edge. At this time, the kitten was already sitting on top of the table watching the crow''s every move.


    "Be good, both of you. I need to leave and soak to the herb bath again." He said bitterly.


    When he said that, she then realized that thed smells strange. There was also a smell of ironing off him.


    "Hai Hai, don''t bite it, or I won''t feed you for days." He added as he walked towards the stone door of his room.


    The crow just tilted its head as he looked at thed, leaving the room.


    Hai Hai snorted, "Why are you looking at little master like that? Staring is rude, even if he was very handsome. Little master was kind, but I am not. You did not even say thank you to him. So ungrateful." He said, full of disdain towards the crow.


    With that being said, she suddenly remembered that she really had not said thank you to the youngd, so she did not take offense. She just noted to do itter, once thed got back.


    She thought that since the kitten was from a superior bloodline race, it was always proud and arrogant to any beast it meets.


    However, this attitude of the ck kitten was not always the case. In reality, the kitten''s instinct was telling it that this regr looking crow was not something it could match. That confuses it and aggrieves it making the kitten more hostile to the crow than the usual.


    "See the little master, even wanted to give you a precious pill that even other cultivators only dream of." Hai Hai added.


    <em>''You keep calling him little master, but he does not look like someone special.''</em> The crow said instead of talking about the pill. When she was younger, the generals call her little Miss with respect. They once mention to her that someone cable and from a noble family will be called Little Miss or Little Lady and for her, he don''t look like one at all.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, while waiting for the update:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Marriage Right''s: Billionaire''s Forgotten Wife</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- My Naughty Fake Bride</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- OtherThoughs (For Announcements and Oneshots)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 525: Ranting Black Kitten

    Chapter 525: Ranting ck Kitten


    Remembering thed, she realized that aside from looking sick and weak, he also did not have to give any vibe of spiritual energy.


    "Hmph! Of course, Little Master is still young, so his potential is still hidden, like me!" The kitten said furiously, it was now standing in all four paws on the table, and its furs were rise, indicating that it was really upset with her to the point of almost attacking.


    <em>''Sorry. I did not understand how this works. The herbal bath is to help him show his potential?''</em> She asked curiously, honestly interested.


    Thed was around thirteen or so. When she was in that age, she had never remembered soaking on an herbal bath to cultivate. Is what thed doing how it was supposed to be to get stronger? Would it help them get free if she did it too when she got back?


    Soaking on an herbal bath was still doable for her in the burial tower. Though most parts of the burial tower were restricted for them, there were lucky to be able to find one room, more like it was a herbal garden as all the nts there were medicinal.


    Of course, not everything in it could be picked. She could only gather herbal nts from a small of the garden for everyone. Madam Wei once mentioned that the herbs that they could not be picked were considered treasures in other domains, but they were abundant in the burial tower despite the fact that they could only look at them.


    "Idiot! You don''t really understand?" The kitten asked suspiciously.


    The crow then replied with a nod.


    "Tsk. Tsk. Surely you don''t know and can''t even pick up the values of mortals because you are just a regr crow." The ck kitten replied unhappily, before it heavily sighed as if giving up. It also shook its cute head, probably thinking about what to do with the crow.


    <em>''I really don''t understand how what I said about your little master is rted to the values of mortals.''</em> She thought to herself silently as she looked at the kitten''s action with hidden amusement. If she had a mortal body, probably she already had reached for it and caressed it with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Listen!" Hai Hai suddenly shouted before jumping to the chair next to the window. Probably realizing that it should not be making unnecessary noises, the ck kitten covered its mouth with its adorable small paws.


    Then it spoke in a whisper, "You listen to me very carefully. I will exin to you who my Little Master is and how you should respect him." The kitten started to exin the youngd''s background, and she just listened silently.


    She could not determine how long the ck kitten had ranted. It was probably hours, but the interesting part was that it never got tired.


    Based on the ck kitten''s exnation, its little master was called Bai Jiayi. He was from Bai divine dragon n of the Heavenly Domain in Qi Universe. Bai Jiayi was the third son of the current n''s head from a concubine. His mother was a mage, thus making him not a pure dragon.


    Hai Hai said that its little master Bai Jiayi has a very special constitution that did not allow him to cultivate Dragon Shifting Arts at this time. The ck kitten insisted that Bai Jiayi was not good for nothing since it was a guarantee that he would be able to pass his physical limitation with the help of his master.


    Bai Jiayi''s master was a respectable priestess. They were currently staying at the priestess temple. Thus it was not suitable to be noisy as divinity rituals tomunicate to the Beyond and prophecies could be conducted at any time without notice.


    Hai Hai said that the priestess that took Bai Jiayi could not bepared to others as she has a treasure given directly by a god, despite the temple only located at the Immortal Domain.


    By using the treasure, the priestess slowly helps Bai Jaiyi to bnce the chaotic spiritual energy in his body.


    The ck kitten also insisted that the herbal medicine was only there to help Bai Jiayi''s physique to withstand his intense spiritual energy.


    She focused her attention on the ck kitten for a while, trying to retain and understand the things that she was hearing.


    Eventually, she realized that it was not that necessary to do so as most of the things that Hai Hai had told her were mostly bragging about thed''s background. It was up to her to filter it to find something useful or remotely interesting that would be beneficial for her in the future.


    The most important thing that she learned was that her soul fragment inside the crow was currently in the Immortal Domain of Qi Universe.


    After that, her mind started to filter all the things that she could recall about the Qi Universe from the destroyed pawns that she had before.


    She recalled that the Immortal Domain was not the finalyer of the Universe. So how did her pawn arrive in the ce withoutpletely being destroyed? Was it because of Bai Jiayi?


    Just as she wondered about this, the two small creatures heard the stone door being opened, and then Bai Jiayi appeared, bringing a very bloody stench in the room.It was a good thing that she was next to the window as she never liked the smell of blood.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Hi guys! 2 chapters for today. The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen.Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.If you also have free time, please check out my other books, while waiting for the update:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Marriage Right''s: Billionnaire''s Forgotten Wife</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- My Naughty Fake Bride</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- OtherThoughs (For Announcements and Oneshots)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>

 Chapter 526: Little Master had an accident

    Chapter 526: Little Master had an ident


    Bai Jiayi looked like he had an ident. He was only wearing his inner pants that showcased how thin he was. His chest was bare, and if one looked closely, one would be able to notice drops of blood in his chest.


    He was only wearing his inner pants that showcased how thin he was. His chest was bare, and if one looked closely, one would be able to notice drops of blood in his chest.


    Bai Jiayi looked dishelmed as well with his shoulder-length hair sticking all over the ce as if there was dried blood on it, helping the strands of hair stood up.


    <em>''Is this how herbal bath is supposed to look like after?''</em> She asked herself silently and suspiciously, as not liking the idea to look so dirty and battered. He seemed like he just survived a very bloody fight.


    "Ah! Why back so quick little master? Are you able to break through so quickly?" Little ck kitten asked with delight as it jumped towards Bai Jiayi.


    Breakthrough in what? Cultivation or survival in life?'' She thought sarcastically. It was impossible to look like that unless the herbal bath that they were dealing with was made of blood, and it was destructive.


    She saw Bai Jiayi smiled bitterly, before responding. "I could feel that I am almost sessful in tampering my physique to be stronger, but there was an immediate summon from the n, and I needed to stop in critical mome- cough!" He was not able to continue what he was supposed to say because he coughed hard with blood.


    "Little master! What is wrong with you?" The little ck cat frantically asked as it hugged Bai Jiayi''s leg.


    She watched the two withplex emotions. It seemed that Bau Jiayi looked like that because his breakthrough was halted. However, the cause of it was his own family.


    Don''t they know that he was supposed to be in the temple to get better and improve his strength?


    So why would they do it suddenly? Did they not bother to check if it was alright to do so?


    While thinking this, she watched him covered his mouth as he continued coughing. However, it did not hide the too much blood that he currently realized as some of it was spilling between his fingers.


    Bai Jiayi could barely stand up, so he forced himself to walk towards the bed. However, before reaching the bed, he fell on the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Little master! Hang on! I will call, priestess master!" The little ck cat loudly yelled as it dashed out of the room.


    She looked at the small running creature with a trace of loss and a little envy. <em>''It would be nice if I have a spirit beast like that.''</em>With the action of the ck kitten, the idea of having her own pet spiritual beast started to form. However, it would be difficult since she could not bring a living creature from the outside world using a pawn.


    Since it was difficult, she ced the idea at the back of her mind for the meantime.


    The crow unable to do anything helpful only jumped towards the unconsciousd on the floor. She then managed to look closely at thed and inspected all his wounds from the feet to the chest arms, and finally on his handsome face.


    It was her first time seeing someone looked so weak that seems like in the verge of dying. While looking at him, she also wondered about her future in the event she managed to leave their confinement.


    Would she look like him at one point in case she stepped in the Qi Universe and try to cultivate? If family members could just disturb during a crucial time of a breakthrough, that only means anyone could do it.


    The generals were only soul fragments that had treated her with the utmost care despite their situation. They also needed to return to their original body or return to the Beyond eventually.


    If they managed to find their bodies, would they be able to use it? What if they could not anymore and unable to help her cope with the new world that she would need to face alone?


    That was probably why, despite wanting to be free soon, but in her heart, there was the desire to dy the things as she was afraid. The possibility of being alone was the scariest for her.


    However, she also knew that it would be inevitable. The longer the generals stay in confinement, the more they would act crazy.


    "Arg" Bai Jiayi groaned softly. This had cut off her line of thought.


    The crow was still standing in front of his face. Thus she was able to see the silver eyes glinting in pain while looking at it.


    Bai Jiayi opened his eyes painfully, "Where is Hai Hai?" He asked weakly while still staring at the crow that was not even bigger than his hand. It has a bandage on one of its tucked wings that he had put before."Never mind that if you don''t understand me" He added eventually.


    Crew. Crew.


    The crow made a sound and moved its head towards the open door. It then moved its head forward as a sign that the ck cat went out.


    This action of the crow made Bai Jiayi look at it with amusement before he chuckled over his pain. "Hehe. Thank you for trying. You are a very smart bird." He said smilingly, that looked creepy due to the blood.


    ***


    <strong><em>Author''s Note:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The original and most updated chapter is from . If found or read elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft for the author''s well being.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>If you also have free time, please check out my other books, while waiting for the update:</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Marriage Right''s: Billionnaire''s Forgotten Wife</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- Baby Contract: Forced Deal with a Dragon</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- My Naughty Fake Bride</em></strong>


    <strong><em>- OtherThoughs (For Announcements and Oneshots)</em></strong>


    <strong><em>From the bottom of my heart, thank you very much!</em></strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!